《His Heiress Wife (Retika)》 Chapter 1: The Jinx has Returned Chapter 1: The Jinx has Returned Everything began at the funeral by the Sullivan Family. Alistair Sullivan was an important man and naturally, his funeral would be a gathering of the most important people. As one of the top 3 powerful families that resided in C City, everyone else who had the same kind of power came to pay their respects. The funeral hall buzzed with noisy gossip. But amidst the venue, the appearance of a simple dressed girl managed to capture everyone''s attention. Although the girl had a gentle appearance and was beautiful, her white t-shirt stood out amongst everyone else''s formal attire. lt was cheap and had obvious holes. Everyone else that came to the funeral were either rich or noble people, they wore designer brands and expensive shirts. The girl''s shirt was hardly nearparison to any of theirs. Someone from the crowd couldn''t help but be curious and out loud he asked, "Who is that? Why is she sitting with the Sullivans?" "I heard that she''s the other granddaughter of the Sullivans that has been kept out of the family.Alistair called for her, right before he passed away." "Ah.I heard that on his deathbed, Alistair wanted to announce his will in front of everyone.I guess that''s why she''s here." Everyone whispered to each other indefinitely and kept their eyes on the young girl. Melody didn''t know that she''d be the center of attention among the guests. She looked straight ahead with her eyes as calm as the horizon. But she was too young to hold such an expression on her face that looked cold. No one knew anything about what was going on inside her mind. She was focused on Alistair''s photo that was set up in the middle of the hall. Reagan, the most favored granddaughter of the Sullivans, noticed Melody act like that. She turned to her mother and opened her mouth toin. "Mom, what do you think is her problem? She isn''t crying or at least pretending to cry and act sad for Grandpa''s passing.She didn''t even change clothes when we told her to.What will the media say when they take photos of her? People might think the Sullivans are abusing her!" Elizabeth Sullivan, the mother of Reagan, frowned tightly in reply.Her daughter''s words made sense. Elizabeth felt nothing for Melody, this outsider from the vige. Melody had only been back for a day, and it wasn''t pleasant at all. But right now, Elizabeth knew better and didn''t dare touch Melody. Elizabeth would send Melody back to the countryside after the funeral to remain as a dignified Sullivan. Elizabeth saw her husband appear and turned to Reagan. In a hushed voice, she tried tofort her. "Reagan, be good.Look, your dad has arrived, bear with it for a little while longer.For now, this is more important." Reagan wasn''t convinced nor satisfied, but she couldn''t express it clearly. She swallowed her pride and gulped it down angrily. They didn''t see it, but Melody who was staring straight ahead suddenly smiled. The Sullivans didn''t get along with Melody or take their chance to get to know her. If they did, then they would have known that Melody had a really good sense of hearing. Even though Reagan and Elizabeth''s voices were small, she heard it all clearly. That woman really didn''t like Melody.Her eyes focused more on Alistair''s photo, and a glint of sadness shimmered in Melody''s eyes.Did she have to cry? Must she cry for him? Quince Sullivan slowly walked up the stage. He went on to make a long speech, asionally sighing at the mention of his father and Alistair''s greatness. Finally, after that, he announced that the final would be read in front. It wasn''t a surprise, many people already knew. Alistair only had two children. It wasmon sense to expect who would inherit the Sullivan Family''s property. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. But why would he make a scene, by announcing it in front of everyone? Was he looking for drama to happen? Alistair¡¯s most trustedwyer stepped up onto the podium where Quince previously stood. Carefully, he opened the sealed will. He spread it open to read it out loud. "I, Alistair Sullivan, considered my choice carefully.I have decided to hand over all of the shares of the Sullivan Family Company under my name, the real estate, and the cash deposit in the Swiss Bank, amounting to 500 million dors, to my granddaughter Melody Sullivan to inherit.." Chaos erupted, and there was an uproar. It wasn''t just the Sullivans, but even the guests. "Melody Sullivan?" Her name was carried around the ce and everyone echoed it against the walls. "Isn''t she the one who was sent to the countryside by Alistair ever since she was a child? Isn''t she the second granddaughter?" How could it be? Everyone''s jaw was cked open and they were shocked to have heard it. How could she inherit the Sullivan''s fortune? Like earlier, even if she was the center of attention, she remained unmoved.It was like nothing happened, Melody¡¯s expression never changed. She didn''t act surprised, only ufortable. Her eyes remained on Alistair''s photo, located in the middle of the funeral hall. Slightly, her thin lips opened. Her voice could hardly be heard. But Melody stressed every word she said. "Grandpa, what do you want from me?" Chapter 2: You Have to Get Married to Inherit It Chapter 2: You Have to Get Married to Inherit It After the announcement from the will, the Sullivans were in chaos. "How, how could that be?" Quince furrowed his eyebrows together. "Is that true?" Lewis, who announced the will, then proceeded to show the video Alistair specifically left to testify the legibility of the will. Other than the sessor of the will, it was also stated that If any of the Sullivan family were to object to his decision, they would be directly removed and kicked out. All the Sullivans work in the Sullivan Company. If any of these people were thrown out of the family, then they really knew nothing about the business. The guests who heard it somehow understood why Alistair did all this. It was to catch his son, Quince off guard. It was such a power move. Even in his death, Alistair was sly as a fox. But why did he choose Melody as someone who would inherit his property? Isn''t she the Sullivan Family''s disaster star? Lewis couldn''t understand her as he saw how calm she was. That was a first for him. But that wasn''t important right now. His sole mission for today was to carry out histe employer''s wish. He ced the will in front of Melody and held out a pen for her to take. "Miss Sullivan, if there are no objections from you, please sign here.After you sign, it will be official.All of the Sullivan''s property will be yours." Melody let the pen stay in Atty.Lewis hand. It was close to her, held out in the space between her and thewyer. She noticed something on the will, and she frowned. She looked up at Atty.Lewis and pointed at the content. "What does this mean?" Thankfully, Atty.Lewis was prepared to answer every question urately. "This is a necessary condition for you to ept, so you can inherit the will.Mr.Alistair has made an agreement with Mr.Harrison, the heirs of the two families will be joined together in marriage.The will takes effect on your wedding day" Another wave of shock went throughout the hall. The heir of the Harrisons, isn''t that Seth Harrison? The Sullivans were only a part of the top 3 powerful families, but the Harrisons are the head. Sean was the only heir to the Harrison''s business empire and was now the richest man in C City. Melody''s answer was even more shocking than the news. "No" She said it quickly, without even blinking. It was the first time that Zach had ever seen someonepletely unmoved by the offer they had just been given. Finally, he understood why Alistair left him instructions to follow after what would happen. The old man didn''t go senile after all, he was just considering all of his choices carefully. Zach nearly smiled. Alistair was truly a great man. Everybody was confused by Melody¡¯s behavior. She, in front of so many people, rejected Seth Harrison. Seth Harrison was every girl''s dream in C City, how could she have rejected him? She was being way too bold for someone like her! It was such a coincidence that Seth attended the funeral. Everyone seemed to remember and aside from Melody, their eyes were on him as well. Although it was risky to share around gossip about the Harrisons, it was still tempting not to engage in such affairs. He sat in the first row of the pews. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. The cor of his slim ck shirt was slightly open, revealing his fair white skin. But it was really his face that was an eye-catcher. His face looked like it had been carved by deities themselves, with charming and attractive facial features. His eyes that were deep and lulling looked uninterested. It was too intimidating to match up to, so people usually avoided looking at him. Everyone waited for him to react. The heir of the Harrison Family was known for being merciless, and quick to decide his victim''s fate. However, his expression only shifted for a second. He raised his gaze slightly to look at Melody and left that as his response. Their eyes met and Melody realized who he was. She could hardly care less. Her cold eyes caught Seth''s attention. Melody was the first person to look at him directly in the eye, and she showed no fear while doing so. It suddenly became interesting. Now he wanted to see what was so special about the heir that the old fox Alistair had chosen. Under the pressure of the public that was watching him and a brewing controversy, Zach then proceeded to take out another piece of material that Alistair had left behind. "Miss Sullivan?¡± Zach also conjured up earphones for her to use. "This is a recording left by Alistair.He hopes that your mind will be made up after listening to it" Melody, who already nned to leave , couldn''t deny it.She put the earphone buds into her ears to hear what the recording had to say.Her frown only deepened as she listened to it. The recording ended, and Melody returned the earphones to Atty.Lewis. "What a pain in the neck." She then picked up the pen that was offered to her and then used it to sign the will. When he saw her sign the will Atty Lewis silently let out a sigh of relief. Alistair Sullivan was the greatest and had incredible foresight. After signing, Melody was taken away by Atty.Lewis to talk more about the will. The noise in the funeral hall only got louder, and the members of the Sullivan family only looked even more disturbed.This was a lot to take in and everyone was anticipating the turns of this drama! "How can a sheep girl from the countryside be a match to the rich wolves in the Sullivans? Even if Melody does get the inheritance, she won''t be able to keep it well." Someone from the crowd said. "That may not be the case,'''' Someone else refuted him, "If she takes action and learns, then it''ll be a different story." As he spoke, everyone''s gaze slowly fell onto the man who exuded the strong aura but none of them could look at him directly. As expected, with all that had happened, everything was unknown. Chapter 3: How will They Change the Will? Chapter 3: How will They Change the Will? Melody finished the contents of her will, then entered the living room. Most of the people from the Sullivan Family were there, sitting among themselves. Seeing here in, Reagan was the first to speak. She scolded Melody impolitely. "You country bumpkin, I don¡¯t care what you did or how you did it.But if you think that you can just come and take everything, then keep dreaming!" Melody''s younger brother, Charles, was also angry with her. He was the only son of the Sullivan Family. Everything that they were supposed to give him was now given to Melody. How could he just stand there and ept it? Charles looked down on Melody from the start and knew that she was just an uncultured countryside girl. Yet, she was the one who would inherit the Sullivan Family property. He could never bear it! He went over to his mother, Elizabeth, held her hand, and thenined out loud. "Mom, you can''t let this jinx inherit our property! Make her give it up, and then throw her back to where she came from!" Every Sullivan knew that Melody was bad luck. Because of it, she was sent to live in the countryside by Alistair when she was young. Not long after an incident, Alistair''s wife passed away. A shrink from the fortune teller said that she was a bane, a jinx with a murderous spirit in her life. Elizabeth, who was also Melody¡¯s mother, hardly cared about her. She red at her daughter in response to what Charles said. "Melody, did you hear what your younger brother said?" She referred to Charles¡¯ words. "Go find Atty.Lewis right now, and give up the property.Give it to your father so he can be the heir, I''ll ask him to give you money aspensation.Then you''ll go home in two days." Melody remained calm to all of these like she was a simple bystander. After Elizabeth spoke, Melody opened her mouth. Her voice was clear and didn''t waver at all. "Alright!" she said and looked at all of them. "If you think you can, then go ahead.Feel free to take it from me!" Her answer was so straightforward that it shocked everyone. She didn''t hesitate or let it linger inside. Everyone only heard the first word, "Alright" Theypletely ignored the rest of her sentence. After all, in their eyes, Melody was nothing more but a country girl. They were the Sullivans. They should be the ones to take the property. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. The fastest one to react was Reagan . Her face was filled with a bright smile, and her eyes were full of pride. "At least you know how to behave!" From Reagan''s point of view, Melody was just a country bumpkin who had no ss or culture. Even if the Sullivans¡¯ fate were in her hands, she wouldn''t be able to handle it. She might as well just give it up already so they wouldn''t have to make her do it. Reagan turned to her mother, "Mom, what are you waiting for? Let''s call for Atty.Lewis immediately! We can still sign it before it''s toote! Quince entered the scene before Elizabeth could even start to look for him.¡± "No.This will can not be changed!" He dered loudly. Reagan and the others turned their faces into ugly expressions. "But why? Why does this country girl have to inherit everything of the Sullivans?" Quince could only scowl at her questions. He didn¡¯t want to give it all away either, but he had no other choice. He faced Melody, disgusted by her tattered white t-shirt and her simple demeanor. "Melody, you¡¯ve done enough for today.Go upstairs and rest!" Melody knew that was just an excuse to get rid of her. Without hesitation, Melody went upstairs. The moment she turned her back on them, the corner of Melody¡¯s lips lifted into a strange smile on her delicate, doll-like face. Her eyes shone brightly with sarcasm and disdain. "Quince, why won''t you let her transfer every content of the will to you?" Elizabeth asked, as soon as she was out of earshot. Because she didn''t like her, Elizabeth didn''t even dare to call Melody her daughter. Quince shook his head painfully and sighed. He looked absolutely helpless. "Dad''s will states that if Melody gives up the inheritance, all of the Sullivan Family''s property will be donated to charity and Seth Harrison already agreed to the marriage. Melody is his fianc¨¦e now" They wouldn''t dare to offend the Harrison family and Alistair''s will made it clear. From Quince''s perspective, if he wanted to keep the Sullivan''s fortune, then he''ll let Melody inherit it and he''ll think of other ways to get it from her . That didn''t stop the other Sullivans from getting shocked again. With her eyes widening in disbelief, Reagan could only look at her father, stunned. "Dad, you¡¯ve got to be kidding me.How could Seth agree to marry that jinx?" Quince knew his daughter had always been interested in Seth, and no one could change her mind. "Reagan," Quince said gravely, "Dad cannot help you" Hearing her father¡¯s words, Regan fell onto the sofa and started to space out. All of these changes in one day. The huge fortune Reagan had was now gone. The person she admired the most for many years, was now someone else''s fianc¨¦. All of this happened because of Melody. Reagan clenched her hands into fists, and her eyes brimmed with tears of anger and violence. "Melody Sullivan¡± She gritted her teeth, and her heart burned with jealousy. "I hate you!" Chapter 4: Someone Wanted to Investigate Chapter 4: Someone Wanted to Investigate Melody officially settled down with the rest of the Sullivan Family.Her room, however, was at the basement of the manor.Inside the manor, there were dozens of beautiful rooms.But they arranged her to live in the basement with the rest of the servants. Ha! It was quite a mockery. A perfect example of how the Sullivan Family treated her. Looking at the simple and crude room, Melody''s exquisite doll=like face didn''t show any change in her emotions. She didn¡¯t care about where she would stay. The basement was better anyways, it was quiet and none of the other family members where there. It saved her from any of their disturbing presences. If it wasn¡¯t for her looks, no one would believe that Melody was a Sullivan. Quince''s wife, Elizabeth, was the famous beauty in C City when she was young. She used her beauty to recognize the second ce, so she definitely did not dare toe out and im the first ce. Everyone thought that Reagan best resembled her mother, and inherited her beauty. Because of that, she was doted on by the rest of her family. But when Melody appeared, and they saw her face, it was just like Elizabeth''s beauty. It could be said that she was an even better beauty than her own mother. "Ring, ring,¡¯ The sound came from the brick machine that Melody had on her table. When Reagan saw Melody¡¯s phone earlier, sheughed at her calling her a country bumpkin with a brick machine. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Melody didn''t care what they said about her phone. If she knew that this was the only dozens of satellite phones in the world, what would her expression be? If only she knew. Melody took the phone, and found out it was a text message. The sender was Luke Farrington. Luke: [Boss, someone is investigating you.Do you want me to take care of the guy?] Melody: [No need.Let him check.] Luke: [Alright, boss.Take care!] After reading Luke''s message, Melody deleted all of the chat records.She had always done it this way.She''d never leave any trace behind. Luke was the child she adopted, and was three years younger than her.He wasn''t good at anything else, but hisputer skills were amazing! At such a young age, his hacking skills were superb. He could be ranked top ten in the global rankings of hackers. But because he was young, he definitely wouldn''t stay at a ranking like that. In time, he could even go higher. Melody felt a little tired. She had juste from the country side to attend her grandfather''s funeral, and now she could use a break. She carried a photo of him around with her, and she opened it up to stare at it. Alistair was really ruthless. He called her over to ept her inheritance, yet didn''t give her the chance to see him. If she didn¡¯t know that this was her grandfather''sst wish for her, Melody would definitely not ept such an arrangement. After all, no one else could convince her to take it. Melody heard the sound of footsteps approaching her door. Quickly, she put away Alistair¡¯s photo. She casually wiped the tears from the corner of her eyes and immediately her expression changes back into her usual cold gaze. Reagan and her people pushed the door open without having the decency to knock. If it wasn''t for her father¡¯s repeated warnings for her to hold it in, Reagan would''ve found people to throw Melody back into the country side. The bolts by the hinges made a loud noise. The wooden door was mmed open, and someone crashed into the wall with a heavy thud. Reagan appeared from behind, scowled in disgust. "Is this a ce for dogs to live?" She exaggerated her voice, and made it sound shrill. "Why is it so smelly, it''s despicable for any human to live in!" Melody sat up straight with her hands crossed over her chest.She coldly looked at Reagan. "Are you calling me a dog?" Reagan smirked. She hated Melody with her entire heart. "Ha" "If you want to admit that you''re a dog, then I can''t do anything about it.Why don''t you ask me twice, and I''ll be the judge of it." Melody wasn''t angry at all. The expression on her face never changed, despite Reagan''s taunts. However, a smile slowly appeared on her lips. It was faint, but it was Melody¡¯s smile. "Reagan, whether you like it or not, in terms of bloodline, I am still your sister.If I am a dog, then what are you?" Reagan was caught off guard for a moment, only brought back to reality with Melody¡¯s next words. She opened her thin lips, evoking a question that would only anger her more. "Are you the bitch, or dog shit?" Reagan''s expression crumpled altogether. "You!" Chapter 5: Dont Get Ahead of Yourself Chapter 5: Don''t Get Ahead of Yourself Elizabeth already knew that Reagan would lose her cool over Melody, so she specifically asked her to bring a servant with her.She rmended Nanny Hilde to go. At first, Nanny Hilde saw that Reagan had the upper hand so she didn''t dare to interfere with the conversation. But as she saw Reagan turning angry that she could burst at any moment, she hurriedly stepped forward to stop her. "Miss Reagan, remember what Madame Elizabeth told you." Nanny Hilde coaxed, trying to soothe her.Frustrated, Reagan called for the other servants behind her. "Come inside and throw the things in there!" Two other servants came in quickly and threw in two stacks of clothes in front of Melody. Reagan red at Melody. Madame Hilde was right, Melody had a way with her words. Everyone else in the country was probably like this, Reagan thought. She was noble, a rich person of high ss. She wouldn''t dare to stoop to Melody''s level. "Those are all the clothes, I''ve worn a few times.They''re all top designer brands, have you heard any of these names?" Reagan felt proud as if giving Melody her old clothes was such an honor. "Aren''t you touched? I gave them to you out of kindness, wait, no need to thank me.You look worse than a beggar with that shirt you have on." Reagan huffed. "A Sullivan would never wear anything like that, so hurry up and change!" Melody looked down at herself. Was the t-shirt she was wearing terrible? The shirt was sent to her the day before yesterday. Luke ordered it for her after he hacked tens of thousands ofputers for it. He told her that there were only ten limited pieces in the world. If it wasn''t for his endless pleading and the simple design of the shirt, Melody wouldn''t have worn it. She didn''t expect Reagan to think, that this masterpiece by Mary Dice, was like a beggar''s clothes. Melody decided not to speak about this to her. It would only evoke more nonsense with Reagan. Reagan thought that Melody was shocked to have received such a favor. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. The girl didn''t say anything anyway, so Reagan just assumed. "Melody, my dad has already arranged for you to go to school.We know that people like you who can''t read or write shouldn''t be going to school but you are a Sullivan now.Daddy donated a library to you so you can read.Remember to cherish this opportunity, alright? Don''t go off wasting my family¡¯s precious money." Reagan knew that the Sullivan Family was rich. But for Reagan to spend their riches on a country bumpkin like Melody, she thought it would be better off to buy her two bags. Melody giggled with a cold smile. Reagan heard the mockingughter, and she looked at her incredulously. "What are youughing at, country girl?" Melody rxed her body, and then raised an eyebrow. "What do you think?" She said casually. "Reagan, have you forgotten that all of the Sullivan assets are mine now? What''s wrong with donating my money to a library and letting me go to school? Do you want me to be thankful to myself?" Reagan finally burst into ugly tears, and she turned red with embarrassment. The servants chased after her when she ran out of the room. Melody shook her head, and stared at the heaps of old clothes on the ground. Reagan was no fun at all. She cried after saying a few words, what a kill joy. Chapter 6: No Background Could be Found Chapter 6: No Background Could be Found Things also happened at the Harrisons. When Iven heard during the funeral that Seth agreed to the promise that he would get married to the Sullivan country bumpkin, he immediately rushed over to the Harrison''s household. As Seth''s only friend, why didn''t he know about this sooner? How was he ever going to survive in C City in the future? After all, he was the only heir to the Adams family. Iven absolutely shouldn''t lose his pride like this. "Hey, Seth! Why didn''t you tell me the news sooner?" Iven asked, "Why did you agree to the engagement to that country bumpkin? Although she looks good, C City is as beautiful as a cow.Do you like her or something?" Seth was busy looking through thepany''s financial reports. lven however, continued chattering away like a pesky horsefly. Then, Seth had enough of his chatter. He finally put down the documents from his hands.He turned his head and out of the corner of his eye he nced at Iven. His gaze was calm, but it was cold like ice. It was enough to make lIven feel the chills traveling down his entire spine, and his body broke out into a cold sweat. He was so scared that he didn''t dare to make another word leave his mouth. He was scared that he might identally make Seth angry. If this man exploded, then the fate of whoever ended up near him would be terrible "Knock knock." The knocking sound was like Iven''s savior from his own doom. "I''ll open the door for you." lven smiled and then proceeded to do it. When Iven opened the door, the person who knocked was actually Austin. He was Seth''s assistant ever since they were children. Coming from a family like the Harrisons, most of their assistants had been raised with them from a young age. As a child, he was apanion, but when he would turn older, he would be an assistant. Austin was the type to seclude himself from people and be quiet about life. He hardlyughed or said anything. Iven would call him Ice Face behind his back. It was like an inside joke because Austin rarely showed any emotion at all. After Austin entered the door, he nced at Seth. When he saw that Seth was silent, he knew right away that it was alright for lven to be there. He then started to give a report. "Seth, I have Melody Sullivan''s information here." "Hey!" Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Iven''s eyes lit up in excitement, "So you sent someone to check on the Sullivan girl.So you''re really interested after all.Let me have a look" After what he said, he snatched the document from Austin''s hand. lven was still excited, and he flipped it over. Suddenly, lven became angry.He looked up from the sheet in his hands to Austin who was poker-faced at him. "Ice Face, are you kidding me? Why did you give me a piece of white paper? Where''s the information you got?" In the document that Austin gave him, there was nothing about Melody Sullivan. It was only her picture on a white sheet of paper, and her age stated right below it. Iven thought that Austin did this as a prank. That he gave him a nk document because he purposely didn''t want him to see it. Austin was used to Ilven being unreasonable. So he just looked at him like always and did not move. He stood there, with an expression in his eyes that seemed to mock him like he was looking at an idiot. Iven, who was thankfully not that stupid, immediately realized what it meant. His eyes widened in surprise, and more likely disbelief. "You couldn''t find it?" He gasped, "It can''t be...? There''s no information?" There was hope for him after all. Austin nodded in agreement. Iven was even more surprised to see him confirm his suspicions. "There is actually information about the Harrison family.Could it be that the old man from the Sullivan''s hid it?" The Harrisons had enough information to cover the sky above C City. They''re very powerful with gaining resources and knowledge since their intelligencework was the best. As long as a Harrison wanted to know something, there would be nothing that they wouldn''t be able to find out. Iven then rejected his idea. "The old man couldn''t have hidden it from the Harrison family.He doesn''t have the ability to..." He muttered, but it was loud enough to hear. lven ced his hand under his chin in deep thought. "But why cant we find anything about Melody Sullivan?" He turned to Seth, wanting to see if maybe he had answers. Seth''s gaze fell onto the nk document, and a faint smile appeared on his handsome face. "Interesting." Seth mused to himself. "Very interesting." Seeing him smile, lven was too scared to even ask. He knew that whenever Seth smiled, it didn''t mean anything good. It meant that someone was going to suffer.But he didn''t know who this unlucky person was yet. Chapter 7: Another Way to Discpline Chapter 7: Another Way to Discpline At dinner time, the maid led Melody to the dining room of the Sullivans. Reagan was too upset about her that it made her lose her appetite.She did not appear at the dining table with the rest of her family. Everybody else was already there, everyone except for Melody! As soon as Melody appeared, Charles immediately mocked her. "Country bumpkins have no sense of decency.They even ask us to treat them to a meal.Do they think they''re as great as our ancestors?" Melody was never the one to react violently. When she heard him mock her, she calmly turned her head and looked at him. Her eyes gave off an eerie vibe, which was terrifying. Charles was unprepared for that kind of response, that he suddenly became scared. As he trembled, he began choking on the steak he had stuffed inside his mouth and coughed violently. He nearly coughed out his lungs by trying. Finally, he managed to get a hold of himself and regained hisposure. Charles stared back at Melody as if it was her fault he nearly choked to death. He was so angry that he clenched his jaw thinking of a way to get back at her.He rolled his eyes at her until an idea sparked in his mind. "I heard that you made Reagan so angry that she couldn''t even eat because of you."Content ? N?velDrama.Org. He innocently quipped, "It also had something to do about the library donation that we did for you.Is that true?" He knew that his father loved Reagan dearly. Melody was too arrogant, that she bullied Reagan on her first day with them. Charles knew that Quince wouldn''t let her get away with it. Melody tilted her head indifferently, "I heard you ranked thest ce in your ss and donated a thousandputers to the school so that it wouldn''t be found out.Is that true?" "How did she know?" Charles''s eyes widened at her. His mother already covered up the matter. How did Melody find out about what they did? Before Charles could counter and try to understand, Quince beat him to it. Hearing the news, Quince frowned. "Charles, what''s going on? When did you get rankedst in the exam?" The sentence made Charles''s face immediately turn pale. He wasn''t more scared of anyone than Quince. Even though his father was busy with work on the weekdays, he always did something to educate him. Charles didn''t dare to open his mouth. He didn''t know how to answer Quince, and he didn''t want to admit to anything either.He sat there silently, in fear of his father. Seeing that trouble might happen, Elizabeth spoke up in a cheery voice. "Let''s just have a meal; she smiled, "Let''s not waste our words, the dishes are getting cold.Hurry up and eat!" After saying that, Elizabeth shot Melody a warning nce. Melody ignored her and reached out to pick up her cutlery. She didn''t care about about Elizabeth''s warning! But she was kind of right, it was more important to eat. For the sake of his wife, Quince decided not to push it any further. As he stayed silent, the rest of the family did the same and ate quietly. After the meal, Quince didn''t get up right away, and so the rest of the family remained seated. This was one of the rules of the Sullivan family. Not until the head of the family got up, then the rest of the family wouldn''t either. Melody set her knife and fork down on her te and like everything else, she didn''t care about their rules. She pushed her chair away from the table, and slowly rose from her seat. Charles was ready with a snarkyment to criticize her. But Elizabeth red at her son, and so Charles shut his own mouth. She had no intention of helping Melody, but she understood. Since the old man was gone, the Sullivans would follow Quince''s lead. As the head of the family, he would never allow a country girl to walk all over him just because she didn''t know the rules. It was better for him to handle it rather than Charles. Quince''s face already darkened once he saw Melody stand up. How dare she defy him! Charles understood his mother''s res. He knew better than to cross his father, and he knew it ever since he was young. Finally, the tables have turned for him. It was now his turn to watch the drama happen. Just as Quince was about to lose his temper, he remembered that Melody wasn''t from here. She might not know any of the rules that they have, so he suppressed his anger. "Wait a minute!" Quince eximed, calling for her. Melody turned on her heel to face him, with an expectant look on her face. "Sit down." Quince pointed to her chair, "I have something to tell you." Melody didn''t obey him. "I rather stand, I''m already full.I''ll sit down if I''m still hungry" Quince hated it when his children are disobedient like this. What Melody said meant that she had the intention of sitting down again, and so he almost lost his temper. But he had to hold it in, Quince thought carefully about what he had to say next. Elizabeth and Charles knew why he wouldn''t scold Melody out immediately. It wasn''t Quince''s way to discipline someone. Charles was about to go after Melody, but Elizabeth held him back and shook her head. The reason why Elizabeth was able to stay in the Sullivan family for so long was not only because she had the stomach to endure it, but also because she understood Quince. Sure enough, Quince sighed and backed down. He looked at Melody and then began to reveal what he had to talk about. "Melody, although your grandfather handed over the Sullivan''s property to you, I''m afraid that you''re still young.You have to focus on your studies first.How about this, you sign a licensing agreement and hand over the property to me? I''ll help you manage the entire Sullivan shares." A servant that was waiting beside him handed over a contract with a pen ready for Melody to sign it. So this was his goal. Elizabeth and Charles smiled as they understood it. They gave each other knowing looks. Once Melody signed the agreement, then all of her power would be stripped away into nothing but an empty shell. If a vicious tiger loses its teeth to bare, then would it still be a threat? With a smile still on his face, Charles''s eyes narrowed down at Melody. If it was his father asking her to sign it personally, then she wouldn''t have the guts to disobey him. Chapter 8: No Other Choice but to Sign the Agreement Chapter 8: No Other Choice but to Sign the Agreement Melody took the contract in her hands with a smile that only shed once across her eyes.She looked throughout the piece of paper and read it. Sarcastically, in could be said that her father really cared about her. It was obvious that the contract was made overnight, and every single statement was written to restrict her. As she read it further, the contract stated that the authority over her shares wouldn''t be in her hands. All of her words and actions would even be controlled by Quince. Quince watched as she flipped through the contract page by page, and got a little impatient. ¡®''What is she even reading?¡¯'' He squinted at her. He didn''t believe that she could even understand all the terms. Quince heard that she didn''t even read books in the countryside. "Melody.You don''t have to read all of it.Just sign it already," he coaxed. "I''ll give 100,000 dors of pocket money every month.You don''t have to back to the countryside, you can live a better life here as a Sullivan" "100,000 dors every month?" Melodyughed to herself. It was indeed a lot formon people, and not everyone can get an insane amount like that. But to make her give up the rights of assets worth tens of billions for the sake of 100,000 every month was even more insane. Not to mention to be restricted in her every movement. Did Quince really think that she was stupid? Melody put the contract back on the table with a smile on her face. She then lifted her head to slowly stare at Quince. She subtly opened her lips and spat out words that he wouldn''t like to hear. "I won''t sign it" Quince nearly mmed his hands down on the table. He stood up with his brows angrily furrowed together. "You...!" He gritted his teeth. But from his own experience, and after so many years of floating around California, although he was angry, Quince managed topose himself. He forced himself to calm down and tried to appeal to Melody with a better attitude. In his opinion, Melody could be reasoned but she wouldn''t respond to force. "Melody, I am your father!" He reminded her, "I''m doing this for your own good.The Sullivan''spany is your grandfather''s legacy.His entire life''s work.How would you be able to handle it? You can''t let it be ruined!" Melody pulled out a folded piece of paper from her pocket.She unfolded it, opened it bit by bit right in front of Quince. Then she held it for him to see. [Inheritance Law]. Quince nearly had a heart attack from reading it. The veins on his neck pulsed with anger as he nced at the A4 paper. Even after he finished reading, Melody decided to exin it to him. "I have already reached the legal age.I have the right to inherit and to dominate the property under my name.I do not need a guardian, nor do I need to ask for the authority from others" Quince hated to admit that Melody had outwitted him.He didn''t expect her to find out about that Inheritance Law. "You didn''t even study in high school." Quince didn''t say his thoughts out loud. "Why are you so smart?" Elizabeth couldn''t sit still anymore.She couldn''t handle things like how her husband would. Seeing that Melody was ungrateful, she hit the table and stood up. Angrily, she pointed an using finger at her. "To call you an ingrate doesn''t evenpare to the damage you''ve done! How dare you treat us like this? After all the Sullivans did for you? You really are such a jinx! After you sign the contract, you''ll be considered as a family!" Elizabeth huffed, "If you won''t sign it, then don''t me us for abandoning you!" "That''s right!" Charles eximed from the side. "If you don''t sign it, we''ll kick you out!" Melody''s eyes sized up Elizabeth. She had read all about her information. Elizabeth''s maiden name was Jones. Her background wasn''t considered noble, but Quince married her because of her beauty. After giving birth to four children for the Sullivans, she managed to keep her position as a good wife andter became the young madame of the rich and powerful family in C City. Now her mother, who was praised by everyone outside of the Sullivans for her grace and beauty, turned her face ugly with disgust. She looked at her like she was an enemy. It was ridiculous. "A jinx?" Melody mused. It had been a while since Melody heard the word. She remembered vaguely that when she was a child, someone scolded her like this as well. They called her a jinx anda disaster to the Sullivan family. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. What ever happened to that person who called her that? She couldn''t remember it, but clearly, that person must''ve gone crazy! From that point on, no one dared to call her a jinx right in front of her. Chapter 9: The Three Pieces of Paper Chapter 9: The Three Pieces of Paper Even though she faced a threat from the mother and the son, Melody Sullivan remained calm.Her expression never changed. It didn''t matter who she was up against.It seemed like she already expected their reactions. Melody then pulled out other pieces of folded paper from her pocket just like the first one. This time, this paper was for Elizabeth. Seeing Melody hand it over, Elizabeth grabbed it from her to take a look. She nearly fainted from her anger as she read it. [Termination of Parent-Child Rtionship] This girl was really brutal! Melody looked at Elizabeth calmly.But Elizabeth''s blood rushed to her face from her neck .She was losing her temper. "You are my biological parents.If you want to disown me, then fine." Melody exined, "I''ll cooperate at any time.This is what Atty.Lewis gave to me, and as long as you sign it then everything will be settled." After speaking to Elizabeth, Melody then turned to Charles.Her face was gentle, but her eyes were cold and gloomy. It was a sweet, yet deathlybination to use to look at her own brother. It made Charles''s heart skip a beat. He swallowed nervously before he spoke. "Why, why are you looking at me like that?" "This manor is originally under grandfather''s name.If anyone should be leaving because of disowning, then it should be.." Melody pointed her finger at him, "You!" Melody''s tone was calm, as if the matter had nothing to do with herself.She was more like an outsider as of the moment. Charles was so scared that he almost cried while being held by Elizabeth.He couldn''t bear to look at her. Her eyes were too scary! Elizabeth was so angry that she felt as if her organs were about to explode. She turned to Quince for help. "Quince, look at this ingrate! She wants to take everything away from us!" Quince only frowned, and then suspiciously eyed Melody. Everything wasn''t going as he nned. It was like she expected their every move, and came up with ns to counter each and every action they mace. She was just a country girl. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. She had no brains and was most likely a dunce. She definitely couldn''t have nned all of this. Could it be that she had experts helping her from behind the scenes? The Sullivans family property wasn''t just tens of thousands of dors, but a huge amount of billions! "The Sullivan''spany is your grandfather''s legacy.You haven''t been here for long, you hardly know anything about how important it is to us.Hispany must be in the hands of a true Sullivan! Don''t you think that as his son, it''s better for me to manage it? You are too young! You''ll ruin it before you even get the chance to hold it in your hands.I won''t allow it!" Quince said all of this without stopping. "If you won''t let it go, then I''ll call for a press conference and let the media handle this dispute." "There''s no need." Melody interrupted him. Quince''s eyes lit up, thinking that maybe he had reeled her in already. Maybe she was afraid ofpromise. After all, she was still a young girl who had not seen much of the world. Maybe she got frightened by the words press conference. Who knew? "I have agreed to an invitation for the global economy, and epted an exclusive interview" Melody said coolly. "Global economy?" The words echoed inside his head. It was the world''s top economic newspapers and magazines about the economic time report. Not even Quince could get an interview from there, but this girl did? Quince stared at her in disbelief, and his entire body shook out of frustration. "You are going to destroy the Sullivans!" Melody only smiled in response, as cynical as it may be. It showed a bit of dominance in her eyes. "Don''t worry.Thepany will not be destroyed in my hands." She said, "If I don''t raise the stock price by 30 percent, then I''ll sign your contract," "How arrogant" Quince snickered to himself. He had been the general manager of the Sullivan Company for ten years but he could only guarantee that it wouldn''t fall behind. But Eva, she actually wanted to raise it by 30 percent within 3 months? It was too ambitious for her to think that way! A yellow-mouthed child dared to believe his words! Melody had trapped herself into his hands, Quince was sure of it. He wanted to see how she would cry and beg her own father to help her. With a serious expression on his face, a cold look shed across it as he stared at Melody. "Alright.It''s a deal, don''t go back on your word then." Melody took out onest piece of folded paper and threw it at her father. "I never go back on my word!" Then she left the room and leaves the people behind her. Quince opened up the piece of paper and saw what was written on it. "It''s a promise." Chapter 10: To Negotiate Chapter 10: To Negotiate Back at the Harrison''s family manor. Inside the luxurious living room full of exquisite furniture, two men with very different personalities leaned back on the sofa to rest. Compared to Iven''s crooked posture against his sofa, Seth''s posture was better yet unusually bold. Seth who was reviewing and typing his work through theputer on hisp, sat straighter than he did back then when he was in the army. Iven couldn''t help but shake his head at Seth''s form. Some people were born to be abnormal, and they couldn''t think about it with ordinary people''s thoughts. A servant came by to announce something. "Mr.Harrison, Miss Melody Sullivan is here to see you!" After hearing it, lven turned over and jumped into the seat in front of him. "Isn''t that your fiancee? The Sullivan girl from the countryside?" When Seth looked up from hisputer to stare at him, Iven immediately shut his mouth. After he stopped talking, Seth turned to the servant. "Bring her in!" Although lIven was extremely curious as to why Seth all of a sudden would let her be brought in, knew better than to test his temper. He decided to avoid asking to save his life. "I''m going upstairs!" Just as lven left, Melody arrived in the living room. After entering the ridiculouslyrge room, Melody looked around and immediately found where Seth was sitting.She slowly walked over to him and stood in his opposite direction. "Do you mind if I sit down?" Her tone was cold, not particrly weing towards him. Seth turned from hisptop screen to look at her. Just like the day of the funeral, she was still wearing a white T-shirt, except that she changed her ck casual pants into tight jeans. The blue jeans perfectly hugged every curve of her legs, which made it look slender and kind of straight. She was beautiful no doubt, but the aura that surrounded her was abnormally cold, and arrogance lied between her brows. This made Seth feel that they were the same type of a person. After Seth nodded, Melody slowly sat down. "We''re both smart people, let''s not beat around the bush." Seth drew back his gaze from her. His voice was low, chilling but also a bit tired. "What did youe here for?" Melody agreed with his statement.She didn''t n to beat around the bush with Seth and got straight to the point.She took out a sh drive and then inserted it into theptop that Seth had set down earlier.She showed him a document and proceeded to say the next words without any warmth. "Take a look.Then sign if there''s no problem." [Engagement Agreement] Seth read the title. He looked through the contents of the document and suddenly smiled.He had signed all kinds of contracts in his life, but this was the first time he read a contract that would make him its own ve. This woman had the audacity to make it. She wanted to use 20 percent of the Sullivan''s shares in hispany to buy a one-year marriage. ¡®''Who does she think she is?¡± "What if I don''t agree to this?" He looked at Melody calmly, but his gaze was cold and could have chilled her to the bone. But it didn''t. Melody didn''t seem to be surprised by his reaction. Her delicate face remained just as it was as if nothing could faze her. "Then I''ll make you agree." Her voice was filled with solid determination. Finally, Seth rxed onto the sofa and pressed his entire back against it. He squinted at Melody with a subtle grin on his face. "I''d like to see you try" Melody nodded once, stood up, and then left the Harrisons residence. A glint of yfulness appeared in his deep eyes as he watched her go. After she left, lven came down from the stairs. He saw the documents on the table, and then reached out to take them. Seth grabbed a toothpick in his hands, and then in a second, he heard lven scream out in pain. "Ah!" The thin toothpick was flicked across from Seth and was now firmly stabbed into Iven''s hand. Iven drew it back away from the documents. He nearly forgot about Seth''s taboo. Iven''s curiosity literally almost killed him. He turned around and smiled sheepishly as he walked forward to apologize. "Seth!" But before he could even finish his sentence, Seth already headed upstairs with his things in his arms. As Seth disappeared into the next floor, he called over his shoulder. "You can leave now!" Iven stared at his retreating figure, and at the direction he went to.He silently stroked his chin in deep thought. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. "It''s so strange." He mused to himself. "Could it be that Seth is really interested in that Sullivan girl? Out of all the top socialites in California that chased after him, how could he have fallen for a girl from the countryside? What a strange world they lived in!¡± Chapter 11: Look at That Jinx Chapter 11: Look at That Jinx Back in the Sullivan Manor. Today was one of the rare days that the Sullivan family woke up early. Charles Sullivan, the eldest son of the family, groggily walked his way to the living room.He was still tired. Quince also came to the living room. Concerned, he looked around and did not see Melody in sight.He beckoned to a maid from the end of the room and sent her to call Melody. Reagan was puzzled and looked at her father for an exnation.She frowned, but she did not voice out herints. "Daddy, why do we have to bring that jinx with us? We can go to Mr.David''s party by ourselves" Reagan and Charles didn''t get along well. The two were almost like enemies, but today was different.They have found amon enemy, and so Charles and Reagan were on better terms. "Daddy, Reagan''s right.The jinx from the countryside doesn''t know any etiquette or proper manners.Didn''t you say that Mr.David is important? If we let Melody the country bumpkine with us, then she''ll sabotage us with her manners." Charlie pouted. "Then all of our hard work into coaxing him will be for nothing!" Mr.David was born in California, but his family migrated to Ennd with his family when he was a child.Later he became a technology master in Ennd and returned to California when he was older.Now, there were news surrounding him that he had thetest technology in his hands.Nowadays, it was the era of new technology and better intelligence.A silicon chip could be like a heart of a human. To have this kind of technology in your hands and to master it, was like having your own money printer. Everyone in California wanted to get a deal with Mr.David just so they could get the most advanced technology for themselves.This included the Sullivan. Quince found out that Mr.David liked the business partners with a good family.In his perspective, a beautiful family that bonds closely with each other was the most solid backing.So, Quince decided to gather his family early in the morning. Although Quince knew that his children were being very reasonable, he had his own considerations to deal with. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. "Listen to me." he chided them, "You can say all of that at home today, but when you go out of this door and we arrive at Mr.David''s house, don''t say any of it. Do you understand?" Once they saw their father''s serious expression, Charles and Reagan didn''t dare to say anything else. Elizabeth didn''t speak from her side of the room.She knew Quince didn''t like Melody, but she also knew that there was nothing they could do about it.She was carefully thinking about it more than her children did. Almost everyone in California knew that the jinx had returned. If they didn''t bring her with them to attend Mr.David''s banquet, then what would everybody else think? What would Mr.David think? Quince couldn''t lose just because of something small! Melody finally arrived and came from across the corridors in time to hear the entire conversation between the Sullivans. However, her expression remained indifferent towards them, as if they weren''t really talking about her.She walked into the living room calmly. Reagan was the first person to notice her.She pointed her finger usingly at Melody and screamed exaggeratedly. "Daddy, just look at that jinx!" Every head in the room turned to look at Melody because of Reagan''s strange reaction. Melody raised her head slightly and gave Reagan a sharp nce. "What now?" Melody thought. Reagan tensed up, but as she was about to tell Melody to get out, she immediately changed her tone. "Melody do you do this on purpose? Didn''t the maid tell you that we are going to attend an important banquet? Why are you still dressed like a beggar?" The maid who was ordered to call for Melody blushed in embarrassment.Her expression was full of panic and helplessness as she tried to exin herself. "Miss Reagan, I told her.But Miss Melody didn''t listen to me!" Melody looked down at her clothes. It was another pair of white shirts and jeans, which werefortable and casual. "Is there a problem?" Melody wondered and picked at the corner of her shirt. She then looked up, only to find them staring at her with looks of disgust. Especially Quince. Chapter 12: The Focus of All the Gossip Chapter 12: The Focus of All the Gossip Quince unhappily looked at Melody with a scowl.This child really doesn''t know anything, no wonder she wasn''t loved. "Melody, you should go and change." Quince told her. "Today, there will be many of the top families from California attending Mr.David''s banquet. If you change into better clothes, people will avoid talking about you." Melody''s face was calm, as Quince didn''t even scold her, and she was just a bystander who stayed out of it. "People are going to run their mouths all they want. Why should I care?" Quince became angry by her attitude because out of all his years of living, no one but Alistair dared to talk to him like this. But before he lost his temper, Melody was already ahead of him. "If you don''t like it, then forget it! I won''t go!" This time, Quince was speechless! "Wait a minute!" Quince recovered from the moment of shock and saw that Melody really turned around to leave.He immediately shouted to grab her attention. Melody stopped in her tracks and looked at him indifferently. With a helpless expression on his face, Quince waved her off with a frown. "If that''s what you want to wear, then fine! Wear it! It''s already gettingte! Let''s go out!" Since it was Quince who had spoken, even Elizabeth didn''t dare to question him.Let alone Reagan or Charles.The Sullivans arrived at Mr.David''s home in a grand manner. Just as Quince said, there were a lot of people form wealthy families in California. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. It seemed that all of them had found out that Mr.David was a family man, and all of them came with their family members to impress him. The ce they came to was Mr.David''s old house, but because they had returned to live in the country, it had been renovated. It was arge manor left behind by the French from the 19th Century.Its design was especially exquisite and beautiful. Mr.David''s ancestor was also a famous figure in California.His ancestor left behind a lot of industries and that was his legacy. The moment that the Sullivan Family entered the manor, they immediately caught everyone''s attention. Recently, a lot of drama had happened within the Sullivan family, and now everyone was looking forward to see it again. First, everyone noticed Melody who was walking at the back. The reason why they noticed her first was because she waspletely out of cepared to the rest of her family who was dressed up. She had dressed even worse than the servants at the scene. There were richdies at the party that liked to gather together and gossip about the rich and powerful families. Seeing that they would have so much fun, they instantly Started to gossip again. "Hey, did you see that?" Mrs.Adams whispered, "The one walking at the back is the jinx from the Sullivans, she just came back and took all the property!" "I know!" Mrs.Brown eximed, "I saw it at the funeral.Why is she still wearing such shabby clothes? It''s really embarrassing! She''s the daughter or a Sullivan for goodness sake.I wonder why they don''t give her anything else to wear? Even if the property is written under her name, then what''s the use of it?" Mrs.Cole had a mysterious look on her face, as if she knew better. "That''s because you don''t know anything.I heard that this jinx brought bad luck to the Sullivan family.The old man of the Sullivans died because he didn''t get along with her" She said, "Who would want to get close with that kind of person? I don''t know what tricks Alistair was ying.It''s really confusing." The three women discussed with one another again. As the person involved in all of the gossip, Melody sat at the side of the room in clear boredom while they all discussed about her.She had good hearing, and she heard everything clearly.But just like what she had told Quince, people are going to say whatever they want, and it''s their freedom to do so.She didn''t care about it, and she couldn''t be bothered to care about it. Suddenly, from a small distance, amotion happened.It disrupted Melody''s rhythm and attracted her attention.She turned her head in interest, wanting to see what had happened. Chapter 13: A Girl Who Doesnt Know the Rules Chapter 13: A Girl Who Doesn''t Know the Rules Amid the crowd, a white-haired old man appeared in the garden.The moment the people saw him, their eyes shone with opportunity, and they rushed towards him. Reagan shared their excitement. "Daddy, look! It''s Mr.David! He''s here!" "All of you, stay alert ande with me to see Mr.David? Quince said as he faced the other Sullivans.He already noticed themotion happening at the other end of the room.He gave everyone a warning nce. "Be more careful with your words and actionster.Don''t be too arrogant." "Don''t worry, Daddy!" Reagan said as she smiled with pride. "Charles and I have been with you to banquets countless times.It would be impossible for us to make mistakes! But some people have to be more careful." Everyone knew that Reagan said this on purpose, it was deliberately meant for Melody.But no one felt that it was rude because, in their eyes, Reagan was right. Melody was a girl who came back from the countryside.She didn''t know the rules or proper etiquette and could easily stir up trouble. However, Reagan and Charles were Sullivans. Their family was one of the rich and powerful ones. Although they were usually dominant and arrogant with their stride, they knew how to act dignified and polite on important asions. Because they already mastered social etiquette from such a young age, this made thempletely superior to Melody. Quince understood the meaning behind Reagan''s words. Melody had already shown her face to the crowd, and that was enough. He looked down at Melody, who was sitting quietly at the side with a cold expression as if she wasn''t affected at all. "Melody, you don''t like to talk to people, so just sit here quietly and rest. I''ll bring your siblings over, so you don''t have toe!" Melody acted as if she ignored Quince''s notice. People who didn''t know the situation would think that Quince could have talked to somebody else. Elizabeth saw the cold expression on Melody''s face and then felt very ufortable by it.She held Quince''s hand and grasped it tightly. "Let''s go! Let''s not keep Mr.David waiting for too long!" N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Quince hummed in response.He nodded his head slightly and then walked forward with Elizabeth. Charles followed beside them. "Melody, did you see that?" Reagan raised her eyebrows at Melody tauntingly and smiled. "This is what you are to the family, and you''ll never be able to take anything out.So what if you were born as a Sullivan? What good is your fate when we''re clearly destined to be different? Do you understand?" Melody slowly raised her head to meet Reagan''s with a chilling gaze that swept over her .Her thin lips opened, and she spat out three words. "Is that so?" Reagan expected Melody to be flustered, even embarrassed. If someone else dared to do the same thing to her, Reagan would have already started a fight.But to Melody, Reagan''s words were like nothing.It had no effect at all. But even though Melody''s look was faint, it still made people try to avoid her gaze.It was scary, and it stirred fears in their hearts. Reagan couldn''t understand what was going on, but she nearly felt her legs give out on her. Instead, she pretended to be calm and didn''t dare look Melody in the eye. "Just stay here.I don''t have time to chat with you.I have to go see a guest with Daddy!" After saying that, Reagan hiked up her skirt above her ankles and ran away. Melody watched her as she left and slowly withdrew her gaze. Reagan was right about one thing, Melody had to admit. They were born into the same family, but they were bound to be different. How could her fate be the same as Reagan''s? As she thought of it, Melody smiled, but it soon turned into a frown as she sipped on the flower tea on the table. It was said that the tea was imported all the way from France, but the taste wasn''t as good as the ones personally picked from her backyard garden. Melody put the cup down in disgust, but someone from behind her pushed it out of her hands.She didn''t know who identally bumped into her. The cup that was set on the table swayed and hit the ground.The flower tea spilled and then sshed onto the woman''s clothes. "My dress!" The woman shrieked. Chapter 14: Let Her Kneel Down Chapter 14: Let Her Kneel Down The teacup fell over and Melody knew it was her fault.She stood up and prepared to apologize. Before she could speak, she was already being scolded by the woman who red at her fiercely. "Are you blind, or is your hand broken? You can''t even hold a teacup properly! Do you know how expensive my clothes are?" The woman assumed that Melody was a cleaner, and so she became even more fussy. "Kneel down and apologize right now" she demanded. "Otherwise, I will definitely get someone to fire you and ruin your reputation in California!" The people who noticed themotion recognized Melody, but they didn''t bother to warn the woman who was scolding her. After all, who wouldn''t want to watch such a good show? Besides, everyone was here as contender for Mr.David''s favor. Wouldn''t they be better of without the Sullivans? The woman, who was identally sshed by Melody, didn''t feel even one stroke of embarrassment. Instead, she was arrogant and thought that she was the right one in the situation. "Didn''t you hear what I said? I told you to kneel down and wipe it clean for me.Are you deaf?" Melody scoffed. "She wants me to kneel down?" Melody smiled coldly as she thought of it. This woman must be dreaming! If Melody knelt down, then would the woman be able to pay the price for it? When the woman saw that Melody made no attempt to obey her, the woman reached out to grab her. Suddenly, someone interrupted. "Stop! Don''t you dare touch her!" A gloomy and aged voice caught everyone''s attention. Everyone turned around and saw that it was the host of today''s banquet, Mr.David. Instantly, they became respectful and behaved themselves. Mr.David walked over slowly with his walking stick. His gaze locked onto Melody and the other woman. "You, He said as he pointed at the woman. "You want her to kneel down to you?" There was a hint of displeasure and anger on his stern face. A middle-aged man suddenly appeared, and then pulled the woman to the side with a stern re. Then he respectfully turned around to face Mr.David. "I''m so sorry, Mr.David.My wife did not mean to offend you.We have disturbed your banquet.Please forgive us, I''ll ask her to apologize now." The person who spoke was the husband of the woman. He was the boss of a technologypany in California, an "overnight billionaire". The woman usually used her family''s reputation to scold others.She didn''t think that reprimanding the cleaner would be a problem, and she most definitely did not expect to offend Mr.David. That was why she asked her husband toe out and coax their way out of it, afraid that she would end up offending a big shot. Mr.David sized the middle aged man up from head to toe with ridicule, and contempt. "Is there a need for you apologize to me? Your wife should apologize to her!" He pointed at Melody, who was standing at the side calmly. The woman''s eyes widened when she heard Mr.David''s words. "You want me to apologize to a cleaner?" "A cleaner?" Mr.David''s face was full of horror as if he heard something ridiculous. "Did you think that she was a cleaner? How ridiculous! Even if you or your husband kneel down in apology, the problem at hand is whether you would be forgiven at all.You''re such an ignorant woman.Extremely stupid!" The merciless remarks was like a bucket of ice water being poured carelessly on the couple. It was very embarrassing. Melody, the other person involved in this situation, was quiet all through out the exchange.She had not said anything, but the other person was already extremely embarrassed.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Mr.David became angry when the couple did not move at all.He pointed at the husband and in a threatening voice he said, "You ruined my banquet, and offended my guest of honor! Although I''ve just returned to California, I''m ready to fight anyone who dares to humiliate me like this!" His words held great importance to them, and it had power itself. "Her?" The whispers about Melody carried throughout the banquet hall. The girl from the Sullivan family was actually Mr.David''s guest of honor? Everyone was shocked.They didn''t know what was going on. Even the Sullivans were in disbelief when they heard it. Reagan made an ugly face, like she had too much to eat.Sheughed at Melody earlier for not being able to stand out, but now Melody was the guest of honor? It felt like a p across her face, and everyone was there to witness it. It was so embarrassing for her.The man''s face turned white as paper.He pulled his wife aside, and then told her to apologize to Melody. "Just ask her for forgiveness!" he urged in between his gritted teeth. Melody was the most distinguished guest! The woman''s face was pale and embarrassed, just like her husband.She didn''t expect that the most important guest would be dressed like this. "Miss, I''m sorry.I must have offended you.You will forgive me right?" she said in a low voice as she walked up to Melody. Everyone''s eyes were focused on Melody, as they waited for her reaction. Chapter 15: Look at this Video! Chapter 15: Look at this Video! Melody was taller than the woman, and from her height, she peered down at her with cold eyes. "Since you like to make people kneel so much, why don''t you apologize to me in the way you like?" Melody''s words shocked everyone. This girl from the Sullivan family who came from the country side was too arrogant. Even Quince wouldn''t let this happen, would he? But in everyone''s eyes, Melody was Mr.David''s guest so she was under his protection. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Now that Melody made her request, everyone waited to see her make a fool out of herself. Because Melody acted so arrogant. Mr.David''s expression turned serious, and everyone expected him to react like that. Everyone craned their necks for the drama as Mr.David approached Melody with a sullen face. "Didn''t you hear what she said?" Mr.David scolded the woman. "Hurry up and apologize to Miss Melody. Don''t waste our time!" What he did was entirely unexpected. Everyone thought it would be Melody who would get in trouble, but instead it was the woman. Mr.David looked at the woman''s husband with a warning look. A dangerous aura wrapped around Mr.David that made other people shudder. The president of the Science Technologypany didn''t dare to waste any second longer as he didn''t want to offend Mr.David. He forcefully pressed his wife down to kneel in front of Melody. Melody looked down at her, but the expression on her cold face hadn''t changed. "Boring!" Mr.David agreed with her cold words.He was old, but he could still make other people feel miserable. "Miss Melody is right.These people are both rude and boring! This way, please" Mr.David bent down and beckoned Melody to follow him. Melody took the lead and walked forward. The other guests wanted to follow, but they were stopped by Mr.David. "Help me greet the guests¡± he said to his assistant. "I have something important to ask Miss Sullivan" After saying that, he immediately turned around to catch up with Melody, afraid that he would neglect her and she''d give him the cold shoulder. It made everyone present confused, especially the Sullivan family. Reagan looked at the backs of the two people leaving and stamped her feet down in anger.She couldn''t help butin to Quince. "Daddy, what is going on? How did Melody the jinx grab the spotlight again?" She dressed up today because she wanted to impress other people.It would have been best if she could help her father nab Mr.David into a deal. Then everyone would know how capable she was as the young daughter of the Sullivan family, and clear the embarrassment from the funeral. But she didn''t expect Melody to appear from the limelight at the end and take the show.Reagan clenched her fists in anger.No one dared to humiliate her like this.She was going to make Melody pay the price. Just like Reagan, Quince didn''t also know what was going on.It seemed that Melody and Mr.David already knew each other. ¡®''If I knew that, I would have brought her over to meet him¡± Quince thought bitterly. ¡®''It''s a shame that I didn''t know earlier.¡± No one noticed that there was another person watching at what was happening with a phone from a distance. Iven had onlye to join in the fun, but he did not expect to see such drama.He sent the recorded video to Seth through Telegram. Iven: [Seth, look! You must watch this!] At this moment, in the office on the top floor of the Harrison Corporation building, Seth was having a online video conference.When he heard the phone vibrate, he nced at it.He wasn''t interested by Iven''s caption, but what interested him was the pretty and cold face on the thumbnail of the video.Before he even knew it himself, he reached out to open the screen.Seth''s mouth gaped open as he saw Melody speak.The sudden sound of a woman''s voice ying from the video on his phone made the other higher-ups in the meeting look at each other in disy. A female actually could be hear from their president''s office. After all, Seth was famous for his dislike of the opposite sex. The office area on the top floor of the Harrison Corporation didn''t even have a female mosquito, let alone a woman. When they heard the voice of a female, it peeked everyone''s attention. Seth put the phone away after watching the video. He had no interest in the peeping eyes on the screen at all. The girl from the Sullivan family was more interesting than he had imagined. The corners of Seth''s lips curved up subtly. He raised his index finger and waved it gently. Austin immediately noticed and bent down to meet Seth''s height from his seat. "How can I help you, Mr.Seth?" he asked, extremely respectful. Chapter 16: Not Everyone Can Understand Big Boss Thoughts Chapter 16: Not Everyone Can Understand Big Boss'' Thoughts Melody followed Mr.David inside into another room.It was quiet and elegant, and the outsiders weren''t allowed to disturb them. She walked over to the chair and sat down.However, Mr.David stood by her side instead of sitting down with a respectful expression on his face. After looking around, Melody''s gaze slowly fell on him. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. "Why aren''t you sitting?" "Miss Sullivan, you can sit down instead." Mr.David lowered his head, "If you have anything to say, just Say it.No one told me that you were coming, so I wasn''t able to greet you earlier.It was my fault that you had to encounter something terrible like that!" Melody smiled.She didn''t expect him to react like this. "It''s fine." Melody waved her hand at him and offered the seat across her. "The people outside don''t know anything about me.Besides, this is your home.You''re the man of the house, and I am a guest.Sit down" Mr.David knew Melody''s personality well, and he knew that she didn''t have to say it twice. He didn''t dare to obey her and quickly sat down. Even though he was an old man, his posture was straighter than any of the young people. "Bring over the rose tea" Mr.David ordered the servants that were lingering about them. The tea was brewed from the rose flowers that were freshly picked amongst the best of roses. It was one of the rare roses that cost millions of dors. There was only one person in the world who mastered the art of brewing this kind of tea. It''s hard to get the tea especially since it was expensive. The servant appeared by the door and motioned to David. He personally went over to get the cup and gently put it in front of Melody. "Miss Melody, please have tea!" Melody took a sip. Although the tea wasn''t as good as the one made by Xiao Fei, she could still drink it.It was much better than what she drank earlier in the garden. As he saw her gulp it down, a satisfied smile appeared on the old man''s face.It was an honor to have his most distinguished guest drink his tea. After Melody finished drinking, she let the teacup rest in her palm. Her exquisite and beautiful face hardly showed any emotion even when she looked at Mr.David. "Do your chips have an investment yet or a business party?" Mr.David''s heart tightened.He wasn''t sure by what Melody meant.He was worried about offending her with his words. "Not yet¡± he hesitated and gingerly said. "I only prepared to choose a few people''¡¯ "Mm!" Melody responded faintly, a little disappointed. Such a tone sent shivers down Mr.David''s spine. His body froze with fear and was covered in a cold sweat. Melody didn''t think too much of it, she had always beenid back and happy by herself. "David, why don''t you give me the partnership of your chips?" David''s eyes widened in surprise as if he didn''t understand what she meant. Melody stood up to go. "I''ll be back in three days to talk to you about the partnership.Wait for me.David watched as she left, with his eyes full of respect and disbelief.''Isn''t this chip hers, it already belongs to her?¡¯'' Mr.David thought to himself, ¡®''All she needed to do was say a few words, and the partnership is hers.Why does she want to go around in circles?''¡¯ But Melody always did things in ways that ordinary people wouldn''t understand.There would always be some other intentions underneath. Even if no one understood, it would be best to never ask questions. A small tip to save themselves. The people here today in Mr.David''s house all ttered him,plimenting him on how powerful he was. The big technology expert! If Melody didn''t appear, Mr.David would have yed along with all of them. But in front of her, it would be embarrassing for him to do that! The real big boss was this mysterious Melody, also known as Miss S! He was one of the few people in the world to have seen Miss S''s real face. It was one of the greatest honors in his life and his greatest pride. Chapter 17: Just What Kind of a Family Was This Chapter 17: Just What Kind of a Family Was This Not long after Melody left the room, Mr.David ended the banquet and said that he wasn''t feeling well.And because he was sick, everyone had to leave.No one knew what had happened. They were already zing with curiosity about the disaster star of the Sullivan family. But now that this had happened, it only added more fuel to their curiosity. They all asked the Sullivans directly and wondered if they would ever be given an exnation. Reagan followed her mother and the others to the car. Moments ago, Reagan was still smiling and had a weing aura. But the second that the car door closed, her face turned as ck as the devil''s. "Mommy, the Sullivan''s have finally emerged from the limelight today.They say that the Sullivan family has an extraordinary big shot.There are rumors outside that this time, Mr.David will agree to our offer.Mommy, don''t you think that our family is particrly powerful? It''s all thanks to Melody, who helped us" She tilted her head as she smiled at Elizabeth.Her eyes were full of mocking, and her tone of voice was so shrill that it was annoying. Melody was also in the car, but she was sitting at the back of the RV in the corner.Her face was covered by a hat, so no one could see her expression clearly. She rested her head on the side of the car as if Reagan wasn''t talking about her just now. Reagan saw that Melody ignored her. She became so angry that she stomped her feet and red at Melody. Reagan was exaggeratingly going to die from anger. It wasn''t enough that her spotlight was stolen by Melody but now she even lost a bit of dignity because of her. Reagan red at Charles, hinting at him to speak. Although the siblings usually didn''t have a good rtionship, it was different now because they had a common enemy. After Charles got the hint, he immediately changed his expression to look disgusted. "It waspletely embarrassing! If we don''t get Mr.David''s chip, then won''t we be the joke of the entire city? Then Melody for certain is a jinx, a reincarnation of a disaster!" Elizabeth allowed her two children to criticize Melody. They were right, even she felt humiliated today. Even after she dressed up and attended a party, the topic around her would always be about Melody. Indeed, she was a real jinx. From the moment Melody appeared, there was no longer peace within the Sullivan household, it was nothing but chaos. "I want to throw her back into the countryside." Elizabeth thought bitterly. After hearing the word "jinx", Melody slowly took off the hat and revealed her face.A pair of big, ck, and bright eyes gaze fell on Charles. When his own eyes met Melody''s gaze, his anger faded and his heart nearly gave out.He shrank into a size that was enough to hide behind her sister. Reagan nced back at Melody with disdain for Charles''s reaction.He couldn''t ovee her chilling gaze. "What?" Reagan faked a smile, "We''re family, can''t you take a joke? Don''t be angry, Melody.Besides, Charles didn''t even say anything wrong.When Mr.David chooses a partner, the Sullivans will really lose their dignity within businesses!" Melody''s expression didn''t change even when the two siblings banded together. "If you''ll be embarrassed because you won''t get the partnership, then why bother following someone to the toilet?" She asked in a bored voice. Instantly, Reagan''s entire face turned pale like she was panicking.Reagan didn''t expect Melody to know about this.She was worried that Melody would put her on the stand. Even if the people present were only family members, she didn''t want anyone to know what she did.She could only lower her head and silently admit defeat. Even after all they did, they couldn''t even hurt Melody.All she had to do was nce at them and use a simple sentence to knock them out.It was a sharp contrast in this one-sided battle. Earlier, Reagan made a n so that she would be noticed by Mr.David.She bribed a waiter into letting her into the bathroom and followed him to the toilet. But in the end, Reagan was chased out. But Melody somehow found out about this.She originally thought that it was an interesting subject and decided to keep it to herself. But Reagan annoyed her, so Melody gave a little warning to shut her up.Quince noticed that something was wrong between the three of them. Melody rendered Reagan and Charles speechless. ¡®''Is this girl really that powerful?''¡¯ Quince could only nce at Melody who sat in the corner. She was very stubborn. Just like everyone else, he was curious about how she was close with Mr.David. They seem to have a good rtionship. "What if?" he thought. A glint shed across Quince''s eyes as he fell deep into his thoughts. The car stopped in the Sullivan manor. Melody woke herself up without anyone needing to do it for her.She got out of the car without bothering to look at the other Sullivans. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. The expression on her face didn''t change at all. Reagan stomped her feet indignantly, "Oh, Mommy! Daddy! Just look at her!" Elizabeth scowled. ¡®''Melody was too outrageous! It''s like she wasn''t raised well and she hardly cared about anyone!¡¯'' If it wasn''t for Quince, then Elizabeth would have taught her a lesson already. Seeing everyone''s reaction, Quince finally spoke up.He stopped her before Melody could step through the door. "Melody, stop right there!" Chapter 18: She Was Not Familiar with Him Chapter 18: She Was Not Familiar with Him Melody stopped and she turned around to face her father.The way she looked at Quince hardly held any warmth.Quince couldn''t understand the feeling he had the moment Melody turned around.His heart began to beat rapidly like he was palpitating.But it was familiar.Quince felt this before when he was looking at an angry Alistair. Melody stared at him without saying anything.Her eyes were tightly knitted together. "What is it?" She asked coldly in a low tone. Her voice pulled Quince back into his senses. "You know Mr.David? Howe I''ve never heard you mention it before?" Before Quince finished his question, Melody cut him off with her words. "Unfamiliar!" She wasn''t that close with Mr.David. All they had was an ordinary rtionship. Quince wanted to say something else, but now it was stuck in his throat. He had no other way but to change it. "Then why did youmunicate so well with him?" "He knew Alistair, and he brought him along once" Melody made an excuse to save her from all the trouble. "So that''s why, Quince nodded, seeming to have understood.Quince''s father was popr and resourceful with his connections.It wasn''t surprising that he knew Mr.David.Quince wanted to ask more questions, but Melody already left.He couldn''t stop himself from shouting at her.¡± Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Melody was nothing more than a vige girl. Quince was sure of it. There was nothing special about her.There was nothing more to it. When Melody returned to her room, she received a call from Luke.Melody pressed the answer button, and Luke''s voice appeared from the other end of the call. He was younger than her, but when he spoke, he would always lower his voice on purpose. "Boss, Johnson is here!" "Where is he?" Melody Sullivan frowned slightly when she heard it. Johnson was a traitor in their organization. Because of a member''s negligence, he secretly stole a chip and ran away. There were many things inside the chip. It wasn''t a big deal for Melody, but if it was sold to a criminal by Johnson, there could be a huge uproar. "We must capture Johnson to get the chip back" Melody dered. The sound of Luke''s fingers tapping on the keyboard could be heard from his end of the call. After a few seconds, Luke could be heard again. "Boss, it''s legit.Joseph going to a bar called "Minx" in California tonight.I will send someone over right now.We''ll definitely bring this brat back tonight!" "No need!" Melody snapped and continued to shock to Luke. "I''ll go by myself!" "Boss, you''ve got to be kidding." Luke sounded shocked. Melody didn''t give him a chance toment on anything else and hung up. Luke was already used to her doing that.He clutched the phone that he called Melody from and felt giddy inside. His boss was going to catch someone! His boss hadn''t done anything in a while, and so he was excited! Luke really wanted to go over and see his boss. But even if he wanted to, it was such a pity that Luke could only watch the live broadcast from the surveince cameras of the Minx bar. Chapter 19: Top VIP Class Chapter 19: Top VIP ss It all happened in Minx.The most affluent entertainment ce in California. It wasn''t because of the number of people that went there, but rather because of the people who went there. They were either nobles or rich persons. It was impossible to be a member without an ID. It was about ten o''clock in the evening when Melody appeared at the doors of Minx. She was still wearing her t-shirt and jeans, but the ck cap on her head covered her small face somehow. At the door, the security guard stopped her from going inside.He was shocked at how Melody looked. "Do female students nowadays always look like this?" He thought. Although Melody was a good looking girl, rules were rules. "Excuse me miss.We have memberships here.I can''t let you in without a card!" ''A card?'' Melody frowned at first, but then she remembered the card that Luke sent her with the drone from an hour ago. She went to check her pocket and found that there was indeed the ck and gold card.She handed it to the security guard. The membership card that was shown to the door automatically rings. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. "Wee to the top VIP ss of Minx!" There was no need for security. The guardrail rose away from the door it protected and Melody swaggered herself in. After she went inside, the security guard was shocked by what he just saw. He wasn''t blind to whatever happened. This girl owned a top-grade ck and gold card. This club was the very best in California. Not only did it have an exclusive membership system, but there were levels like ranking as well. He was a security guard at Minx for three years, but this was the very first time that someone had a ck and gold card. There were only three of those ever since the club''s opening. He didn''t expect that the teenager was actually a top member. Those who had a ck and gold card were people who can do anything they wanted. After Melody entered, she went to randomly find a ce to sit down. She was after only one thing tonight. To find Johnson the traitor and retrieve her chip. ording to Luke''s intel, Johnson should arrive any moment. Now, all that was left to do was for her to wait patiently. She lookedpletely different than the people on the dancefloor. Melody was a in woman, but she was captivating to look at. Even though she was sitting quietly in the corner and was observing everything around her, she wasn''t hard to miss. Someone could still notice that she was there. She raised her head high and it made her look even more beautiful.She didn''t care that a few pairs of eyes noticed her. It seemed that Melody was used to this kind of thing happening.She didn''t drink any alcohol.She only wanted a ss of water. A few minutester, a familiar silhouette of a person shed before her and disappeared past the corridor in front of her. Melody didn''t waste any time. Before she lost it, she stood up and hastily walked over. At the same time that Melody stood up, there were other pairs of eyes that waited for an opportunity to move. When Melody passed by, she was able to see the seats on the second floor. The first floor was meant for parties, that''s why it could be a mess. But the second floor was the only ce that top officials could have. When Iven recognized the petite figure, he immediately became interested. He turned around and leaned backzily on the sofa behind him. His face scrunched up in disbelief, but he was still good-looking. "Hey Seth, doesn''t that girl look like your fiancee?" Seth could hardly care less about it. He ignored Iven as his own gaze chased after the girl that had just left. "Seth, did you hear what I said?" lven asked, unwilling to give up the topic. Austin rolled his eyes at lven.He already knew it was Melody. How could Seth not have noticed? Iven really had the nerve to tease Seth.He must really have a death wish. Melody followed the person into the bend, but there were more than ten rooms inside. Johnson was already gone. It will take time to find him, but the person behind her had already caught up with her. The wretched voice came from behind her, and it was disgusting to hear for everyone. "Hey miss, don''t go!" Chapter 20: Was This Woman Still Human? Chapter 20: Was This Woman Still Human? Melody turned around.Her entire body is enveloped in bad aura, which could only mean one thing: she was pissed. The atmosphere around Melody was a bit off, and the people chasing her were shocked by Melody''s appearance. Melody looked so elegant and exquisitepared to those who wore heavy makeup.She was pure and a natural beauty. The leader of the group was the only one who could see Melody''s face from underneath her cap. He was so excited, that he couldn''t stop drooling over her like a horrible pervert. "Wow, miss. You''re hot!" The man''s disturbing smile made Melody frown a bit. That was very off-putting. These pests had the nerve to approach her. "Hey miss, how about you y with us? I''ll reward youter, and I''ll give it to you as much as you want." The leader had a horrifying grin on his face. When he saw that Melody was still standing, he walked forward and reached out to pull her to him. Everything then happened in a sh. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Before anyone could understand what was going on, the man fell to the ground screaming. "Ah! My hand! It''s broken, my hand is broken!" Melody was already back in her original position.She remained calm just like before.She slowly took a step forward and nonchntly looked around. One of her feet ruthlessly stepped on the man''s face. Melody hated his smile. Since she didn''t like it, Melody might as well destroy it so he wouldn''t use it again in his next life. The man couldn''t scream even though he was already in so much pain. Melody was stepping down hard on his face that he could only groan in response. His body struggled against it, but Melody was too strong. He couldn''t move at all. The men that came with him saw this happen. One of them thought for while before he shouted, "Guys! Let''s get her all at once, strip her down and enjoy!" A few of them rushed forward together but the first to reach Melody was kicked over before he could even throw his fist. He was sent flying into the air by Melody''s kick despite being 5''9" tall . He then fell to the ground with a loud thud.He suddenly became scared that he couldn''t move his body, and only ended up screaming in pain. The other men suddenly became frightened by this scene. No one expected that a small and delicate looking girl like Melody would have such brute strength. The men weren''t even trained in martial arts. If they continued charging at her, wouldn''t that be like courting death? They nced at each other with knowing looks and prepared to flee. But Melody saw through all of these and she wasn''t going to give them a chance to leave. All of a sudden, Melody''s two hands grabbed onto two men''s heads, and using the powerful movement from her wrists, she bashed their heads together. As their heads collided, she then let go. Quickly, she threw a punch at each of them one by one. Thest man standing saw his friends fall down, and so did he. He fell to the floor in a kneeling position and so scared that he begged for mercy. "Miss, we were wrong! We were wrong to get in your way! We won''t do it again, I swear! Please let me go." His sobs seeped into his words. Melody huffed coldly.She never held back with her attacks. With her knee lifted high, she kicked the man kneeling on the ground and knocked him out immediately. In just a few minutes, all the men who were following her like a pack of hungry wolves were now lying on the ground, some screaming in pain. They either had broken ribs or a concussion. The person with the most serious injuries was the first man who wanted to touch Melody. She made sure that he wouldn''t be able to lift his arm in his lifetime. After dealing with the trash, Melody turned around to leave. She stepped over their bodies like they were nothing. All of what happened could be seen by the people from the second floor. "Oh my god!" Iven gasped. "Is this woman even human?'' He covered his gaping mouth. This was the first time he felt fear for someone other than Seth Harrison. ¡®''How can she fight so well?¡¯'' lven wondered to himself. Even Austin wouldn''t be a match to her in terms ofbat strength! "I wonder who''ll win if she fights Seth?" lven''s eyes widened at the thought. Just as he was about to discuss it with Seth, a figure leapt over the fence from the second floor.Seth had already disappeared before Iven could even see what went on. Iven wanted a share of the fun too! However before he could follow, Austin already grabbed onto his cor. "Ice Face, what the hell?" lven sighed in exasperation while he red at him. "Let go of me! I''m going after your boss, or else he''d get lost!" Austin didn''t change his cold expression. "You know Seth doesn''t like it when people follow him!" "Alright, Iven fell back defeated.He knew he wouldn''t be able to join the fun this time.As long as Seth was the one who gave the order, Austin wouldn''t let lven go even if Seth could die.But the urge to know why Seth was chasing after Melody irked his curiosity.¡± "What would he do?" Chapter 21: Youve Been Found Out! Chapter 21: You''ve Been Found Out! "Way to go, boss!" "You''re the best boss in the universe!" Melody''s number one fan, Luke cheered from his side of theputer.He watched as she beat up the group of losers through Minx''s surveince cameras. Suddenly, the screen stopped working! He immediately realized that something was wrong. After trying to fix it, the screen wentpletely dark. This was the first time that it ever happened. Hisputer system had never been discovered by anyone or anywhere, let alone the surveince system of a private entertainment ce. Realizing something, Luke''s eyes widened. Maybe Johnson suspected that his whereabouts had been traced, so he turned off the surveince immediately. Right away, Luke went to inform Melody. Luke: [Boss, the situation has beenpromised.The surveince cameras stopped working.Johnson might have something to do with it.Do you need reinforcements? ] Melody: [No need!] It was already a piece of cake to capture Johnson, why would she need reinforcements? The road was a dead-end for anyone. Johnson could be in any of the rooms. It would be impossible for him to escape. Luke had set up cameras on every interface outside. Even if Johnson was the one who turned off the surveince cameras inside the bar, then it would be impossible for him to destroy all of the cameras in such a short period of time. Melody walked into the rooms one by one. The reason why she was taking her time was to determine a person''s location through the sound. Her sense of hearing was different from ordinary people and was specially trained ever since she was young. So even if the room was soundproofed, as long as there was a sounding from the inside, she would hear it.She also had a good memory, and she could never forget the sound of Johnson''s voice. Melody slowly walked forward, and then heard a familiar voice in the second to thest room.She stopped and approached it from her right. Melody frowned as she stopped and then looked back. There was no one behind her.Nothing has happened...yet. Melody stared into the quiet corridor, seeing a glint of a smile that caught her eye. Asmile shed across her face before disappearing quickly into a t line. From the other side of the corridor around the corner, Melody saw him.The man was leaning sideways against the corner. On his handsome face, his eyes crinkled into a smile. After so many years, he never failed to be discreet and moved among the shadows like a trained spy. This was the first time he had ever been discovered. Fortunately, he managed to figure out where the other party was hiding in the dark. Melody was so intelligent! The situation became even more interesting to him.He wanted to see more of what this girl could do. Melody chose to ignore him after a short while.Then she turned around and continued to look at the private room.She didn''t care about him at all. Today, Melody had to catch Johnson.Even if anyone tries to get in her way, no one would be able to stop her. Melody didn''t hesitate to go in after confirming that Johnson was in the private room.She raised her leg high in position, then put all her strength to kick fiercely. The heavy door of the private room blew open by the superhuman strength from her legs. It made a loud bang as it collided with the wall and nearly fell off its hinges. The noise shocked everyone inside the room. Now all of their attention was focused on Melody who was standing by the frame. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Melody''s eyes shifted from left to right and noticed that there were no less than ten people watching her. It was obvious that they weren''t in the club to entertain themselves. They were all dressed in business attire like suits.They were here for a transaction. The man sitting in the middle looked at Melody with hostility in his eyes. He didn''t care about her as a person, but she still intruded on their meeting.He raised a hand to beckon the man in ck beside him. Immediately, thetter whipped out a small knife from his belt. "Don''t worry, boss.I''ll deal with her right away!" Chapter 22: I Was Wrong Chapter 22: I Was Wrong After receiving the order to get rid of Melody, the armed man slowly approached her step by step. "Stupid girl! There isn''t an excuse good enough for you to be saved!" He red at her coldly. Although she was face to face with a threat, Melody remained calm and collected.She wasn''t worried. There wasn''t anyone who managed to kill her yet. The man saw that she didn''t even flinch at his actions and stood there with arrogance. He twirled the knife in his hand, flipped it, and then sprinted over to her. The other men who were present in the room already expected something bloody to happen. They were used to it after all. For people like them who fought and killed every day, this was nothing out of the ordinary. Some people even had anticipated looks on their faces as they watched the scene. They seemed to be indulged in things like these very much. But the unexpected happened. Just as the man was about to stab Melody with his knife, a scream erupted from his lips and he arched back against the crowd. His body slowly fell to the ground, with his eyes wide open and blood flowing out from the corner of his mouth. Everyone watched in horror and realized that he couldn''t even speak. The knife dropped from his hand to his side. The faint glint of silver from the metal disappeared, like the light in its owner''s eyes. Everyone was mortified.They didn''t even see Melody attack him. The man just fell right in front of her, defeated.It was terrifying! Even though everyone here was a person who knew how to fight well, Melody was able to beat the tall man. It just proved how strong she was. The person who was still sitting in the middle waved his hand, unfazed by what happened. Then a dozen men in ck just like the first one rushed forward. The rest of their figures that tried to loom over her, swayed and erupted into screaming. Five minutester, the men who arrogantly went after her fell down at Melody''s feet and wailed in pain. Melody was ruthless with all of them and attacked with agility and speed. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. They were all twisting on the ground screaming in pain. She looked around calmly and then confirmed her attack time. Five minutes and thirty-eight seconds, it was eight seconds more than her usual record. Disappointed, Melody frowned. Maybe she did an action for too long, or herck of exercise slowed down her movements.She pped her hands in an unsatisfied manner and slowly walked towards the man who was sitting down. Melody was so amazing that she didn''t even want to look at the man who was clearly balding. Now his face was trembling with panic. Seeing that Melody walked over, he was so scared that his legs mellowed out beneath him. "Please spare me! I was wrong, I was too blind to think I can fight you.I''ve offended you, a great master and I beg of you to please let me go.If you want money, I''ll give it to you and everything I have." After pleading with her, he immediately opened the case of money next to him and put it in front of Melody. Inside the case was ten million dors. Melody didn''t even blink before punching him in the face. The guy got knocked out before he could even react. The room that was filled with so much noise from before was now quiet. Melody locked her eyes onto the sofa. "Are you going to wait for me to make a move first before youe out?" She summoned like a demon sent from hell. It seemed like an innocent enough sentence if it only wasn''t said so threateningly. The sofa that she bored her eyes onto began to tremble.Then slowly, a figure climbed out and rolled to Melody''s feet.Who knew that a small sofa could fit a person behind it. Chapter 23: The Truth Chapter 23: The Truth Melody once looked at Johnson''s information file.Although she nced at it only once, she never forgot about the contents. Johnson learned the ability to be flexible enough to squeeze himself into a small ball from a man named Assan. Only the higher-ups from the organization knew this top-secret information. That was why Johnson was able to smoothly obtain the chip and take it out of the base. The moment that someone barged into the room, he immediately knew that danger had arrived. He went to hide from whoever it was but didn''t expect that it would be his master. If someone else hade, he might have had to fight for his life. After all, Johnson betrayed the organization, he would die if he went back. But there would still be a chance of survival if he fought outside. However, when he knew that his master hade in person, Johnson decided to just surrender. No one could escape Melody once she went after someone, and if they tried to escape, they would face torture worse than death.Johnson didn''t dare to do it, and he believed that no one else would either.He bowed down at Melody''s feet. His attitude became respectful and devout. Johnson made his voice low and carried it out with a sense of reverence. "Master, I am here!" Melody slowly stretched out her hand towards him. Johnson immediately understood what he meant.He quickly took out a knife, and then ced the pointed end in the direction of his arm. Johnson endured the pain as he sliced through his skin to take the chip out and bring it to Melody. "Boss, this is yours!" Melody flexed out her two fingers and nimbly picked up the chip that still had blood on it. Johnson became upset by it.It was his fault that he didn''t clean up the chip.It had his blood all over it. Johnson didn''t expect what happened next. Melody picked up his knife and destroyed the chip he just gave her. Johnson''s eyes were wide open as watched her in disbelief. The chip was something many people dreamed of. But Melody destroyed it without even batting an eysh. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. To Melody, the chip was just something she made when she was bored. Since it was spoiled by someone, there was no need for it to exist anymore. After dealing with the chip, Melody was more than ready to deal with the traitor right in front of her. She turned around and plopped herself down to the side of the sofa. She leaned backzily on the sofa. The giant baseball cap that covered her delicate and beautiful face, showing only a bit of her sharp chin that was attractive. "Johnson, I''ll give you one minute to tell me the reason why you betrayed me!" She was wild, arrogant, and indifferent but it wasn''t that surprising. Melody acted like she was born to look down on everything. Johnson quickly bowed and made his forehead touch the floor. Maybe if Melody was in a better mood today, his life would be spared. "I stole the chip to help my benefactor who needed money for cancer.I didn''t know what else to do; Johnson almost stumbled on all of his words as he did his best to exin it. "So I stole from you to sell it" He knew the consequences of betraying his master, but he only wanted to make the sacrifice to save his benefactor.No one can lie to Miss S. Johnson knew about it, but he didn''t have the courage to tell her. Melody kicked the case of money towards Johnson with a look on her face. "These belong to you." She said in a cold voice. "After dealing with everything in three days, return to the organization and report there.Remember, from now on, you owe me everything.Especially your life!" When he heard this, Johnson bowed to the floor once more with all of his might. "Thank you, Boss! I''ll obey your orders, I''ll finish everything I need to then my life is in your hands from now on!" When he raised his head in gratitude, Melody''s figure had already disappeared from the sofa. It was as if nothing happened at all.She came and went without a trace. Chapter 24: Top Level Mysterious Organization Chapter 24: Top Level Mysterious Organization It was a dark night.The glow of the dying embers in the firece was dimly lighting the Harrison Family''s study room, but the soft warmth radiating from it was nothing against cold. The room was set simple, yet it was sophisticated. Hanging from the ceiling was a crystal chandelier reflecting the glowing embers from the elegant firece onto the dark mahogany floor. At the end of the room, a solid oak desk was ced in front of arge bookshelf holding a hundred leather-bound books. Austin went in, every step he took sounded loud in the quiet room, he handed the recent report to the man at the head of the table. "Sir, this is the information you asked me to check!" he said keenly. The man regarded him andzily got up from his chair. He reached out to take the report from Austin.He took a second to nce at it before a cold smile formed on his handsome and three-dimensional face. This young man was Seth Harrison, heir of the Harrison family. "This is what you investigated?" Seth asked in a mocking tone. Austin nced at the report nervously and broke out in a cold sweat.He immediately knelt down. "Sir this subordinate is ipetent!" Austin said pleadingly. "Everyone in C City respected the newswork of the Harrison Family, yet somehow we got beaten by a little girl.How ridiculous was that?" Seth spoke coldly. Although there was no hint of rage in his voice, his aura was so strong that it was almost enough to suffocate Austin.He paused to sigh and took a seat behind his desk. "What about the other one? Are there no news?" he looked at Austin questioningly. Hearing this, Austin didn''t dare to hesitate at all. Seth was already furious because he couldn''t find Melody Sullivan. If Austin couldn''t answer quickly, he was worried that he would permanently disappear from the Harrison Family from this moment on. "Sir, ording to the photos you provided, we found out that the man is called Johnson." he started. "His background before he was ten years old can be found, but after that, it was wiped clean, no immediate records could be found." Austin continued exining. "ording to the information we found, Johnson should be from the ck Alliance!" he said finally, and with this, Seth seemed to have shown interest. "The ck Alliance" Seth whispered to himself, forgetting Austin''s presence for a moment. He had a meaningful look in his eyes, and a sly smile was forming on his lips.He looked at Austin. "The ck Alliance?" he asked inquisitively. Austin nodded with certainty. The ck Alliance was currently thergest hacker organization in the world.Their leader''s code name was S. No one had any idea who this person was, no one had seen his face, whether he was male or female or how young or old he might be. Moreover, not only did this organization control the topputer talents in the world, but it also had a top chip developmentpany under its banner. It almost monopolized the supply of chips for all the high-tech industries in the world. In fact, the organization was extremely powerful that if they broke the supply of chips, eighty percent of the new technologypanies in the world would go bankrupt. "Yes, judging from the report, it should be the ck Alliance¡± Austin replied. "Sir, are you going to trade with them next week? We can take this opportunity to investigate, and maybe we can find clues!" he asked. "Yes, arrange it immediately" Seth agreed. "At once!" Austin quickly responded. He secretly breathed a sigh of relief.He was not sure how Seth would react, but he was d of how this turned out. The next day, Melody Sullivan slept until noon andid on her bed staring at the ceiling after waking up before finally deciding to get up. When she got out of her room, she was caught by surprise by how many people were in the living room.She was not expecting to see all the members of the Sullivan family at home. Seeing Melody appear, Reagan Sullivan became spirited.She was wearing a short wine-colored dress, fitting her small body perfectly. Her taste in fashion was high ss from Paris.She straightened up and looked in Melody''s direction and started towards her.She grabbed hold of Melody''s walking, this time she wanted to teach her a lesson. Melody nced around, there were four members of the Sullivan family and one more woman. The woman was gorgeous, her features were simr to the Sullivan family. She was dressed simply but notcking in elegance. If she remembered correctly, this woman was Sarah, her big sister. It was said that because a man fell out with the Sullivan Family, he moved out of the Sullivan residence two years ago. He didn''t even show up at their grandfather, Alistair Sullivan''s funeral. Now, he actually appeared. It''s quite interesting. Quince Sullivan heard the footsteps and turned around. He saw that it was Melody, who had just gotten out of bed. His expression immediately turned sour. He looked at Melody with dissatisfaction in his eyes.He was disappointed in how she presented herself and was ashamed of her. "Melody Sullivan" he called for her in an authoritative voice. "The Sullivan family has their strict rules to be observed.Next time, remember to get up early and present yourself properly.There is no reason for the elders to wait for you!" he reprimanded in a controlled voice, trying not to let his anger show. He had been repeatedly restraining himself, but his patience was starting to run out, if Melody still didn''t understand the rules, then he would have to be vicious. Melody looked regretful, but before she can respond, Reagan Sullivan spoke up first. The excitement in her eyes revealed how eagerly she was waiting for this moment in a long time. "Daddy, I think some people can''t get up early because maybe, I don''t know, they did some shady thingsst night." she prodded, looking maliciously at Melody. Hearing Reagan''s words, Quince frowned even more.He looked at Reagan questioningly. "Reagan, what do you mean by this?" he asked, his voice rose in rage.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 25: Who Said They Wouldnt Admit It? Chapter 25: Who Said They Wouldn''t Admit It? Reagan was waiting for Quince to ask.This was exactly what she wanted.She had always hated Quince''s favoritism towards Melody. Although her mother always reminded her that this was a dying tactic, she was still unhappy. Now that she had finally found some fault with Melody, she was delighted to let her father punish her. She nced spitefully at Melody from the corner of her eyes before looking back at her father. "Daddy, you didn''t know!?" she asked, acting surprised and concerned. "There were some people who snuck outst night.Now I don''t know what they were doing.I assumed that they would be more honest after...you know? Coming from the countryside and all" she continued. "But my goodness! I didn''t expect them to have so many tricks up their sleeves.Our family isn''t just a small family, we are the Sullivans! If we were photographed by some reporters, who knows what they would write!" she finished dramatically. Seeing the stunned look on her father''s face, she added in a depressing tone "When the timees, it will really be a disaster!" but underneath all those expressions were actually a delight. She knew what wasing for Melody, and it was not going to be pretty. Reagan looked at Melody resentfully after she had finished speaking, venting all the dissatisfaction in her heart. Unexpectedly, Melody didn''t react at all.She stood still calmly, with her hands in her pockets.She looked coldly in front of her as if Reagan didn''t just speak ill of her. The mes that have just faded from Reagan''s heart instantly rose again.She stared hatefully at Melody.She wanted to rush forward and p her.She wanted to tear off the mask on her face that was pretending to be noble and virtuous. "You can''t deny it," Reagan said, breaking her silence. "You country bumpkin, don''t know that our house still has a lot of surveince cameras, do you? The surveince cameras remember it clearly.You can''t deny it even if you want to." even though Reagan was full of rage, she had her voice in control, just the way she was supposed to. Melody averted her gaze from Reagan, she did not care about what she was fussing about. Instead, she nced over the living room and saw Elizabeth and Charles sitting on their refined leather couch. They were both smiling and waiting for Quince to deal with her.Her gaze fell upon her sister, Sarah. Instantly, she felt something was wrong. Melody wondered why Sarah was frowning at her, looking worried. After hearing Reagan''s usations, Quince''s face turned red from the rage that built up.He felt that Melody was too rebellious. If it was really like what Reagan had just said, then he must teach Melody a lesson at once. "Melody! Tell me the truth.Did you go outst night?" Quincemanded.His rage was bing noticeable in his voice. "Yes, I did" Melody replied in a monotonous voice. It was difficult to tell what her intentions were, but she did not seem to have any intention of defending herself. Reagan was waiting for Melody to find an excuse, to exin herself, or beg for forgiveness. It will be her opportunity to p Melody, but what she did not expect was for her to admit to it so arrogantly on the spot. You were suddenly brought back from the countryside, do you think that because you are the daughter of a rich family, you are not afraid of anything? Reagan thought, as her face revealed her disbelief.She was so annoyed looking at Melody. "Daddy, look at her.She clearly did something wrong, yet she is so proud of it.How arrogant.She simply doesn''t care about you or our reputation as a Sullivan.She will cause our downfall!" she eximed, looking at her father. She waited for Quince to punish Melody.Her father was visibly angry, she knew that his patience was thinning. All of a sudden, Sarah spoke. "Daddy, actually, I think that Melody has juste back and isn''t used to it.So going out for a walk at night isn''t a big deal, right?" In an instant, everyone was looking at Sarah.She spoke gently, exining her side to their father.She shocked everyone the moment she spoke as if no one expected her to speak up for Melody. Even Melody unconsciously looked at her and studied her up and down. Reagan was irritated. Whoever helped Melody was now her enemy. "Sarah, when did you have the right to speak? Don''t you know that you have been kicked out of the Sullivan Family? It''s only out of mercy that we let you sit here.What right do you have to speak?" she asked, directing her hatred towards Sarah. "You..." Sarah started, she was so angry that her face turned red. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. She had never been on good terms with Reagan since she was young, and because their mother had always favored Reagan and hated Sarah, her position in the Sullivan Family was far inferior to Reagan. In addition, because of their bad history, she was driven out of the Sullivan Family, and Reagan looked down on her even more. Sarah had no way to fight back. Reagan was right.She was in no position to make excuses, let alone speak. So even though her entire body was trembling with anger, she held back. "Since ancient times, there has been an order between the older and the younger.The elder sister is like a mother.Reagan, isn''t this one of the so-called rules of the Sullivans?" Melody asked Reagan. Melody''s words seemed to be light, but every word was perfect. Just now, Reagan used the rules to suppress her, but now she had lost the rules. Shouldn''t she be punished? Reagan''s face turned pale. She red at Melody, "Did I say something wrong? She has been kicked out of the Sullivan family, and she voluntarily gave up.Does she still count as a member of the family?" Reagan retorted. Chapter 26: Punished Chapter 26: Punished Reagan''s words made Sarah very embarrassed.She sat there like she was sitting on pins and needles. Melody could tell that her older sister was frail just by looking at her.Even after being tormented like that, she managed to keep her rage in control.Her hands were now tucked in her pockets, and her chilly gaze is drawn to Reagan.She appeared serene but exuded a powerful aura, lowering the surrounding pressure dramatically. She said, in a hushed voice three secondster, "Does it matter if she is expelled from the Sullivan family? She''s still a descendant of the Sullivan family, and you have the same mother¡± Seniority and order are important to a wealthy and powerful family. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Despite Sarah''s expulsion from the Sullivan household because of a man, she was still the eldest daughter, and that was the only reason that her father, allowed her toe back. The whole family gathered around to see. To keep peace in the house, Quince had to mediate. "Apologize to your eldest sister''¡¯ Quince stated firmly to Reagan. Reagan was very dissatisfied with the situation.He needed to punish Melody.But how could he make her apologize first? Elizabeth intervened just in time to prevent a conflict from escting.She snatched her daughter by the arm and cast an unfriendly nce her way.Her tone was dignified, despite her t voice. "Reagan, your father is right.Sarah is your eldest sister.You need to apologize'' Reagan noticed something else in her mother''s eyes.She had to lower her head so and apologize to Melody before her mother, Elizabeth, could be satisfied.She turned to face Sarah.The expression on her face was proud and free of remorse. She said hurriedly, "I apologize.I was mistaken a while ago." With such an unapologetic attitude, Melody would have crippled Reagan long ago. "Would you still dare to be arrogant, little girl?¡¯'' Sarah, on the other hand, eagerly epted her sister''s apology and was even surprised. Reagan had never apologized to her like that since they were young.She turned her head slightly and looked at Melody from the corner of her eyes. Sarah had initially feared that her second sister, Melody, whom she hadn''t seen in years and whom she hadn''t spoken to in person since she was a child, would be bullied. However, it would appear that her concerns were groundless. She''s stronger and more capable than she ever imagined! After Reagan apologized, she immediately looked at Melody, "Daddy, I do apologize for what happened.But Melody should still be punished for breaking the rules, right?" "Mm!" Quince replied with a groan, "Reagan''s right.Because you''ve admitted your faults, you''re ordered to go to your grandfather''s memorial this afternoon and reflect on your actions.You are also not allowed to eat tonight" "What era are we in?" Melody was well aware that Quince was using this opportunity to demonstrate his strength to her, but would she ept it if he did? Melody took a step forward and prepared to pass through the Sullivan family members to leave. After all, no one in the Sullivan had the power to stop her. However, she did not anticipate someone would grab her wrist just as she was about to leave. Melody turned around and gave Sarah a nasty look.She seemed indifferent to what she was doing. Sarah appeared to have read Melody''s mind.She had been obedient to the Sullivan family since she was a child.She was well aware that she couldn''t defy their orders.She was concerned that Melody would be punished for her misbehavior. "When Grandpa passed away, I wasn''t able to pay my respects.Now that I''ve returned, I hope you can apany me to grandfather''s memorial and allow me to show you my love and filial piety to grandpa" "Let''s go!" Sarah looked at Melody, her eyes pleading like a pitiful young animal.She yanked Melody away as she spoke. Melody knew she could have easily shaken Sarah''s hand off. Melody was not sure why, but she couldn''t help but give in.She was curious about Sarah''s ns and wanted to see what she could do to help. Chapter 27: Do You Hate Them? Chapter 27: Do You Hate Them? Sarah pulled Melody to the room where their grandfather''s memorial was ced.Not only was Alistair''s memorial preserved there, but so were many of their predecessors'' shrines. Melody stood at the side and looked indifferently at Sarah who had lit an incense stick in front of her. Melody couldn''t seem to see past Sarah''s facade. It should be apparent to her that Sarah, the family''s least favorite daughter, harbored anger or even hate against them. However, she failed to recognize this in her. As soon as Sarah finished burning the incense, she turned around and stared at Melody with her eyes wide open. Her serene eyes had a glint of a smile to them, which put others at ease. "Sometimes, Melody, I envy you!" Melody raised her head slowly. Her gaze was uninterested and distant and herrge eyes were empty of any sign of affection, "What makes you so jealous of me? Are you envious of the fact that I am the family''s jinx?" Sarah was taken aback by Melody''s remark and took a long time to respond.Then, unlike the other Sullivan''s, she didn''t be enraged by Melody''s attitude and stopped speaking to her. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. "Don''t talk about yourself like that, Melody.You are the second daughter, and you are not a jinx.Yes, I am envious of you.In the countryside, you live a happy life.We are arge family, there is a lot of intrigue going around.And not everyone desires a life like that.Your life might have been considerably worse if you hadn''t been sent to the countryside back then." Melody looked at Sarah silently.She didn''t anticipate that her words would be simr to their grandfather''s. When Alistair came looking for her back then, he persuaded Melody that the best thing for her was to be sent away.Melody looked at her sister from head to toe. Her eyes appeared to have lost their coldness. "Don''t you despise them? Do you hate them?" Melody asked her. Sarah was stunned by her question. After pondering for a few seconds, she smiled bitterly, "No matter what, they remain my family." Melody felt silly after hearing her response. Was Sarah convinced that those people were her family? Did they consider her to be a member of their family? Sarah, taken aback by Melody''s disregard, added abruptly, "They''re also members of your family.Perhaps they genuinely love you.Remember what you did today? You weren''t harshly punished by our father.Isn''t that a sign that they value you also?" Melody gave Sarah an incredulous look and shouted, "That''s childish!" After she said that, Melody waved her hand at Sarah and signaled that she was going to leave. Sarah hurriedly followed her as soon as she saw her leaving.She followed Melody to Alistair''s study room. This was their grandfather''s most mysterious ce in Sullivan''s I household. Without Alistair''s instructions, even their father, Quince could not enter the room. Even the study''s door was tightly encrypted, making it difficult for anyone to gain ess. Sarah had no idea what Melody intended to do.She was about to stop her when she discovered the hole in the study door. "Pa-da!" The door was unlocked after a few clicks. Sarah was surprised.She wasn''t expecting Melody to know the password. The lock on the study door to the study needs to be locked by the iris on the pupil. Previously, only the old man had an iris film. This was the first time she had seen someone other than her grandfather open that door in her many years of living in the Sullivan house. "Wait, Melody, how did you get the password to this room? Did grandpa arrange this for you?" Chapter 28: Alistairs Study Room Chapter 28: Alistair''s Study Room Melody had already entered the room after pushing open the door. Sarah''s surprise was met with apleteck of response from her. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Melody''s expression hadn''t changed in the least.She created the lock for this study room when she was twelve.She personally took a photograph of Alistair''s iris as well. What was it about her being able to open it that was so unusual for Sarah? Sarah, who had been intrigued by this room for a long time, was lured by Melody''s bravado as well. But because of their grandfather''s instructions, Sarah did not dare enter the room.She stood at the door and pondered for a long time, her mind racing. Melody walked into the room after a while. "Why didn''t youe in?" she asked, puzzled, as she saw Sarah still standing at the door. Sarah''s face was flushed with shame as she cautiously stated, "Grandfather had previously instructed that we are not allowed to enter this room without his orders'' "Just because of that?" "Is grandfather''s statement an official decree?" she wondered. Melody had finally figured out why Sarah had been bullied by the family. For someone with her personality, it would be strange if she was not targeted by bullies. "He has already passed away.What made you so concerned about the rules he established? Let''s go, come inside with me¡± Upon hearing Melody''s courageous statements, Sarah dashed inside, her lips covered with her hand. "Little Melody, you can''t be disrespectful to grandpa.'''' Melody used to have a smirk, but now she had a twisted expression. For the first time, no one in this home had been able to get so close to Melody and attack her at the same time without their necks being broken. And what on earth did Sarah just called her now? Little Melody...? After a few seconds, Sarah appeared to have grasped the fact that she was already inside the study. She was so terrified that she took her hand away from her mouth in a sh of lightning. "I''m not sure why I came in.What should I do?" Sarah mumbled in question. Melody cast a nce at her, "What else are we able to do? Take a peek around.That would be enough." She was unable to exin why she did not punish Sarah for her transgression. Perhaps it was because she didn''t intend to do it. Melody snatched the remote control from the table and opened a screen hanging on the wall. On her way out the door, Sarah was startled by the sound of her mother''s voice on the screen. She immediately stopped and turned around. The small tea room on the second floor was seen on the television. Her mother loved to have tea in that particr spot and with her was their youngest sister, Reagan, on the screen.She slowly walked back to Melody, stunned. Melody kept her gaze fixed on the screen. A faint smile formed on her stern and gorgeous face as she realized that Sarah was back. If Luke was here, I''m sure he would say something like, "Boss is really stunning for someone her age.She has such a lovely face." The way he smiled andughed was priceless Reagan''s arrogant expression on the screen was filled with resentment and reluctance. She lost her temper at her mother and pressed the teacup down hard on the table. "Why did you stop me from convincing Dad to punish that jinx, Mom? Dad tolerates her so much, indulging her at everything.Take a look at how unruly she is!" Reagan''s hatred for her sister had reached an all-time high. And Melody revealed that everyone made fun of her because of her appearance. Not only was she excluded from inheriting the family''s property, but she also made it known that she has an elder sister from the countryside. Everybody considered her aughingstock. As a result, Melody was dubbed a jinx, yet she still considers herself a princess, albeit one with a cold face. Reagan was not bothered by any of it.She intended to use force to evict Melody and return the situation to the way it was before. Chapter 29: The So-Called Family Chapter 29: The So-Called Family Elizabeth looked at her angry daughter.Her face was somewhat simr to her own.She felt as if she had traveled back in time in an instant.She could not help but smile. "You really couldn''t keep your cool.What did I teach you? I told you to pay attention to the things around you and observe more." "Can''t you see that your father favors that jinx? No matter what, she was now the official heir of the Sullivan family.It would not be good for us to fall out with her.But if we can hold out for three months, the wealth of the Sullivan family will be ours.In the meantime, you don''t have to do anything, I''ll make sure that your father will not let her have a good time!" Elizabeth''s words finally made Reagan''s unhappy face brighten. "Mother, you''re right, but I don''t have to wait for three months before I teach Melody a lesson.She would be going to school next week, and she''ll know that I''m awesome." Elizabeth smiled helplessly and looked at her lovely daughter. Melody took the remote control and turned off the television without saying anything.She then turned to face Sarah, her arms wrapped across her chest. Her delicate and disinterested face was incredibly cold, and her pink lips had a hint of disdain that those who are at such a young age don''t usually have. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. "Is this what you meant when you said that they love me from the bottom of their heart?" Sarah was speechless. Although she knew that her mother and little sister didn''t like Melody, she never imagined that they actually had such a great hatred. Sarah was likewise taken aback when she learned that her grandfather had left all of his possessions to Melody.She expected Melody to get only a little. After all, she hadn''t lived in the Sullivan home since she was little. Sarah was shocked when she found out. But her surprise was less than that of the other family members. Maybe it was because she was well aware from the beginning that this was irrelevant to her. There was no way that the Sullivan''s would share any of their possessions with Sarah, no matter how many there were. As a result, she had low expectations and was not disappointed. Hearing what her mother said to her little sister, Sarah suddenly felt a little distressed.She reached out to hold Melody''s hand. The moment Sarah''s hand reached over, Melody felt as if she had been electrocuted and subconsciously pulled it away. However, Sarah seemed to be determined. She grabbed Melody''s hand tightly once more and kept gently patting the back of it.Then she gave Melody a serious look. Her gentle eyes made Melody stop struggling. "Melody, I know that you feel ufortable.Why don''t we just pretend that they don''t exist and live a good life?" Sarah originally hoped to persuade Melody to treat the family better because she was concerned that she would suffer because of her cold and thin personality. But she didn''t expect to see such a bitter scene, which made her unable to say anything to persuade her. Melody''s gaze had been focused on Sarah''s hand.She didn''t like being touched by others. If it was someone else, this hand would have already been crippled. When Sarah initially touched her hand, she subconsciously pulled away. But when Sarah forcefully pulled it over again, her body did not resort to rejection anymore. This made Melody feel a little strange. Could it be that she felt different because she was her biological sister? Sarah had observed that Melody was silent, probably because she was still angry. She fully understood the reason why. Thinking about what Reagan said just now, she became a little worried again. Melody hadn''t stayed with the Sullivan family since she was young, so she didn''t know about Reagan''s bad habits. But Sarah knew how many tricks her little sister has up in her sleeves. Sarah suffered a lot when she was still in the Sullivan family. Now that Melody was back, she was really worried. "Melody, you have to be careful when you go to school next week.Reagan isn''t easy to get along with" Sarah cautiously advised her. Melody felt that Sarah was being very tactful.She was aware that Reagan was not only difficult to get along with, she was also a bad girl. Melody initially had no interest in school and did not n on attending. But now that she had discovered Reagan''s desire to cause trouble, she was more determined to see how things would y out. Melody wanted to see how powerful Reagan was! Chapter 30: What Did You Call Me? Chapter 30: What Did You Call Me? "Melody, let me tell you..." Sarah kept talking. Aftering out of the study, Sarah had been following behind Melody everywhere she went. This made Melody a little impatient.She turned around and pressed one hand against the wall, locking Sarah inside her shoulders. Although they are biological sisters, Melody was ten centimeters taller than Sarah.So when Melody locked Sarah in her arms, she needed to look down so their eyes can meet. Melody''s brows are slightly furrowed, revealing two faint lines on her expressionless face. "What did you call me?" she asked, her cold eyes fell on Sarah. For some reason, Sarah was taken aback by Melody''''s domineering and intimidating tone.She was so scared that her whole body trembled.She raised her head and looked at Melody carefully.She said cautiously, "I called you little Melody.." Instantly, Melody frowned.She looked at Sarah impatiently and raised her voice. "Don''t call me that!" "Why? Little Melody..." Sarah opened her mouth unconsciously. It felt very personal to her. There was nothing wrong with it.She simply enjoyed calling Melody like that. "No reason.Just don''t call me that again¡¯'' Sarah nodded obediently as she saw that Melody was unhappy with the nickname she gave her. But her response was yful, "Okay, little Melody!" Melody felt defeated.It seemed like it won''t be easy to persuade Sarah to change the way she called her. "Sarah, your boyfriend should be arriving in California at five o''clock today, right? You know, it''s already past four o''clock.Are you going to make it to the airport in time?" Sarah''s eyes widened and her voice rose, "Oh right, I''m going to be toote!" Sarah fled as she was terrified of missing her boyfriend''s arrival. After racing out of the house and catching the car, she finally regained control of herself.She frowned in confusion and thought to herself, "That''s strange¡­¡± How did Melody know about my boyfriend? She even knew his schedule to return to California. After getting rid of Sarah, Melody returned to her basement. Just as she walked into the room, she felt a strong vibrationing from her pocket.She took out her phone and checked. Luke was calling her. Melody scowled and hit the answer button as she looked at the time. "It''s mel!" The cold and thin voice from the other end of the line caused Luke to be alert.He hadn''t heard their boss'' voice for a long time and he felt a little ufortable. "Boss, it''s me, Luke.You and I..." Melody seized Luke''s enthusiasm before he could even say anything. "Speak!" Luke was teleported back to the North Pole with a single word. He didn''t want to make a mistake, so he exined quickly the reason for his call. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. "Boss, someone wants to buy our chips.The deal is three times the market price.They want to buy this year''s share." The chips ruled everything in this age governed by cutting-edge technology, and the rate of development was so rapid that it was astonishing. Likely, you can not negotiate a list of chips in the first half of the year, and the chips in the second half have been upgraded, and the project you have discussed will be eliminated. It was a gamble to buy a year''s share at three times the price. "Who wants to buy it?" "It''s the Harrison Corporation, they asked us to send someone to trade in person.And it''s their only request." Melody narrowed her eyes, and the pressure around her body dropped a few degrees, "You mean Seth Harrison''spany?" "Yes, boss.Moreover, theirpany has already been spreading the word about this.As a result, all other bidders have withdrawn their offers.After all, none of them have the confidence to win over the Harrison Corporation" Even Luke had to admit that the Harrison Corporation was the head of the industry. "Boss, why don''t I go see the people from the Harrison Corporation and see what they want to do?" Luke suggested. A cold light shed in Melody''s eyes and her voice became low and cold, "No, I''ll go!" Luke was speechless for a full three seconds after hearing Melody''s response. ''Boss is going to go personally?'' ''Is it that exciting?'' Luke couldn''t always let his boss do the job. Luke was about to react and persuade her, but before he could do so the call had already been ended. And because of that, he understood that this time, his boss had to personally do the job. Chapter 31: He Had Lost Favor Chapter 31: He Had Lost Favor The Harrison Corporation.With thetest information with him, Austin went to Seth''s office. It was located on the topmost floor of the building. When the elevator''s door opened, Austin was greeted by a female secretary, who lead him to her boss''s office. A knock broke the silence inside Seth''s office. He didn''t even need to raise his head to see who it was. He already knew that Austin was his visitor, and he also knew what the man came here for. Seth remained on his seat, buried in the pile of papers in front of him. His expression remained nonchnt, and his eyes didn''t even spare a nce at Austin. "Is there any news from the ck Alliance?" He asked softly. No smile could be found in his thin lips nor a trace of warmth on his cold-looking face. Austin opened his mouth to say something but decided to close it again. For a minute, he remained stunned and speechless by how his boss was able to urately predict his purpose for visiting him. He just got the news two minutes ago, but it already reached his boss. "Yes, Sir,'''' he answered sternly. Austin nced at Seth before he continued, "The ck Alliance has agreed to meet you.They want to see you tonight at eight o''clock." Austin''s announcement made Seth frown slightly. Although he already predicted that the ck Alliance would agree to meet him, he didn''t expect that it would be this early. Could this mean that they were not allowed to make prior ns or preparations? Seeing how Seth''s expression responded to his news, Austin also furrowed his eyebrows. In his opinion, this matter was not easy to deal with. The ck Alliance was known to be cryptic and secretive. Some people said that the organization had the most highly skilled IT experts, and they also had several men who were skilled in martial arts. There were also rumors that their organization was trying to recruit as many experts as they could. These circting conspiracies seemed to be true, given that the ck Alliance who emerged out of nowhere, had upied nearly all the chips in the chip sector in just a span of a few years. "Why don''t you let me attend on your behalf tonight, Sir?'' Austin suggested. As long as he wore a mask, it shouldn''t be a problem for them. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Seth was the only heir to the Harrison family, so Austin would not allow him to do something that could harm him. "Oh¡± Seth uttered in sarcasm as he smirked at the man standing in front of him. Seth''s expression turned colder, his eyebrows were knitted tightly. "What? Are you worried that something might happen to me?" He scoffed as he sped his hands and raised his eyebrows. Austin didn''t miss the menacing look in his master''s eyes. He was so terrified that he knelt on the ground and immediately bowed his head to apologize to his boss. "I''m sorry for suggesting such a stupid thing, Mr.Harrison.I deserve your punishment! However, I am just worried that the ck Alliance might be nning something against you.They''re cunning, and you might never be able to defend yourself against them." Seth ced his slender fingers on his marble table and tapped it rhythmically. He smiled faintly, looking at Austin''s worried expression towards him. "Since we can''t guard against the ck Alliance, we gave up and confronted it.I want to see how powerful everyone in the ck Alliance is'' On the other hand, there was the Sullivan Family. Melody opened her phone and saw a text message from Luke. Luke: [Boss, we''ve already made an appointment to meet with the Harrison Family.We told them to meet us in Room 401 in Brooklyn City tonight at eight o''clock.It seems like the heir of the Harrison Family will be the one who wille.Do you need me to go with you?] Melody immediately deleted the message after she read it.She typed her reply to Luke. Melody: [Don''t bother, Luke.Johnson will go with me.] On the other side of the line, Luke, who received the message, Stared at his phone restlessly. He held his phone tightly, unable to shake off the uneasy feeling he had.He suddenly had a strange feeling. Why did he feel like he lost Melody''s trust? How could Johnson, who was a traitor, seem to be closer to Melody than him? Luke, who was very much against the idea, went to find his boss. However, he stopped when he realized that he wasn''t allowed to do anything without an order from his boss. After all, his boss getting angry at him would be thest thing he wanted to happen. At eight o''clock in the evening, Minx officially opened for business. Although it was only open for business, there were already a lot of people inside the club. The entire ce was filled withughter and endless conversations by the guests. In Room 401, all the members of the Harrison family were present.They were sitting together, waiting for the other group to arrive. Seth, who was dressed in a ck shirt, slowly sat in a corner of the sofa. His gaze roamed around the dance floor, staring at the people who seemed to be having a st. Despite the upbeat atmosphere surrounding the club, Seth''s expression remained calm and unbothered. A few minutester, Austin entered the room and looked for Seth to announce thetest news. "Seth, the people from the ck Alliance are here.Should we let them in?" Austin asked. Seth raised his head and nodded softly. Austin lowered his head in response and left the room.A few momentster, a masked man came in.Although the man was wearing a mask, Seth was able to recognize him immediately.He realized that he was the man who was followed by Melody at the same club before.Seth''s lips curved in a mocking smile.''¡¯ So, this man was really from the ck Alliance.It looks like Melody is also a part of them. Chapter 32: Peak of the Confrontation Chapter 32: Peak of the Confrontation Johnson entered the room. Wearing his mask on, he ced the safe he brought with him on the table. Johnson''s expression remained cold. His powerful aura and presence made the people inside the room feel intimidated as he entered the door. "President Harrison, this is thetest chip developed by the ck Alliance. We can offer it to you at the original price, and yourpany is allowed to avail of it for a year. In return, you have to promise us that we will take thirty percent of the shares in the development project." Johnson spoke in amanding voice. Seth only nced at Johnson when he came into the room. After that, his gaze never left the dance floor again. After hearing Johnson''s conditions, he slowly turned his head and looked at the man in front of him. A threatening look appeared on Seth''s handsome face, his deep gaze was filled with nothing but coldness. Johnson gulped uneasily as he looked at Seth''s expression, his bold demeanor slightly wavered. He felt his heart beat loudly against his chest. ''This man is just terrifying.He''s even more frightening than my boss; Johnson thought to himself. Seth''s fingers that were on his knees moved slightly. Austin saw Seth''s movement and nodded as if he easily understood what his boss meant. Austin turned his head to look at Johnson, who was sitting sternly, with no expression etched on his face. Even the slightest hint of warmth couldn''t be found on his facade at all. "Our family head said that we should raise it to 40!" Austin spoke. Seeing that the other party was determined, and they looked like they were not even interested to have further negotiations, Johnson remained quiet, unable to make up his mind. He raised his hand and gestured, still unable to speak. At a nce, Seth could tell that Johnson was not the one who was responsible for making the final decisions. He was just here on behalf of someone. A faint smile appeared on his handsome face. Seth stretched his hand to pick up the cigarette box on the table. He opened the lid using his one hand as he pursed his lips, then took the cigarette out of its box. His movements were smooth and wless, as if unfazed by what was going on around him. Johnson, who was seated opposite to Seth, quietly observed the heir. ''I can''t stand it'' Johnson thought to himself. He adjusted his seat ufortably. Seth had this powerful aura that even him felt uneasy. Austin bent down and grabbed the lighter. He walked towards Seth and lit up his cigarette. The me from the lighter flickered and illuminated the dark room. After lighting the cigarette, Seth let out a puff, stood up, and walked out of the room. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Just before Johnson could turn around to check on the situation, he heard a spine-chilling voice behind him. "Give me an answer within three minutes!" Chapter 33: The Person Ran Away Chapter 33: The Person Ran Away When the rest of the Harrisons arrived a few minutester, they found Seth holding a ck trench coat in his right hand.As he stood there, he had a sad expression on his face. Someone bravely stepped forward and asked, "Seth, did the person run away?" Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Seth was speechless, he could see the sad truth staring him in the face.He nced at the fake chip on the ground as if it was mocking him. This was the first time he had felt so defeated. But even So, a strange smile still appeared on his gloomy face. When the rest of the Harrisons who had been supporting him for years saw his fake smile, they were all filled with dread. They had never seen him get this mad before. And they were aware that the moreposed he was, the angrier he was. The fact that he could smile like that indicated that he was very furious. They were all aware that someone was going to get into some serious trouble this time. However, no one knew who that person would be. "Seal this ce as quickly as possible.We''re not going to let him just disappear like that", Seth commanded his men. "Yes, Sir!" his crew responded in unison. They immediately moved and secured the entire Brooklyn City. Even as the night wore on, the Brooklyn City dance floor remained packed. Numerous ck-clothed men moved around the area as if they were in search of someone. Melody was able to get ess to the party room via the bathroom''s venttion system. When she was done, she re-attached the lid of the venttion hole and walked away as if nothing had happened. She changed her clothes quickly and stood in front of the mirror calmly to fix herself. After a few minutes, she had transformed to her best appearance. After fixing herself up, Melody took off the micro-earphone hanging on her ear and threw it into the toilet behind her. Once she was settled, she opened the bathroom door and walked out. Melody moved towards the exit, ignoring the crowd and the deafening music from the dance floor. But when she reached the door, she was stopped by a security guard who exined to her politely that she was not allowed to leave the premises yet. "I''m sorry, Miss.But we can''t allow anyone to leave for the time being.Something has happened, and an investigation is currently ongoing.We do apologize for the inconvenience this will cause you." the guard told her respectfully. Melody cast a nasty look at the security guard. Her cold eyes were really terrifying that the man becamepletely stunned. The security guard was frozen by Melody''s expression, so he couldn''t do anything to stop her from leaving. But before she could get out, someone shouted, "Stop!" A sharp voice echoed from behind, and a few hurried footsteps followed. The atmosphere around them became tense as if something big was about to happen. Hearing this, Melody stopped and turned around. She saw Austin rushing towards her along with a few people. Austin was surprised when he saw that the woman was Melody but acknowledged her afterward, "Miss Melody". Seth arrived at the scene a minuteter. He was wearing a ck shirt with two buttons undone. His bronze-colored skin was faintly discernible and he was extremely charming in his outfit. Austin led his men to stand on both sides, and they bowed in respect to Seth. Seth slowly approached Melody. He lowered his face and looked at her from top to bottom. There was a hint of doubt in his cold eyes. His handsome face frowned slightly and asked her, "How did you get in here?" Melody''s expression was cold and empty as he looked at the people surrounding her. "If Seth is allowed here, why am I not?" she finally answered in an icy tone. "Melody, don''t forget that you are still considered to be my fianc¨¦e!" Seth lowered his eyes and raised his eyebrows. When Melody heard the word ''fianc¨¦e; a smirk appeared between her brows. Melody remained mute and expressionless, so Seth decided not to argue with her anymore. "It''s gettingte.I''ll send you back." Seth dered. "No need." Melody rejected him straightforward, embarrassing him in front of everyone. The rest of the Harrison Family were all covered in a cold sweat upon witnessing the scene. This youngdy was too bold and this was the first time in their lives that they have seen someone who had the guts to reject the heir of their family. Furthermore, she did it in public. Austin''s expression became ugly upon hearing Melody''''s words. In his mind, Melody was really ungrateful and didn''t know how to appreciate favors. He thought that Seth would be angry, but he didn''t expect him to actually extend his hand towards him. ''Does he need weapons?'' Austin thought, confused about what Seth was asking for. He was aware that Melody made a mistake, but he was certain that there was no need to resort to violence at this time. They just needed to teach her a lesson. Austin was a little hesitant with the ideas running on his mind. The expression on Seth''s face darkened as he realized Austin hadn''t responded. "What are you waiting for? Give me the car keys!" "Oh, right!" Austin reacted in a daze. He quickly took out the car keys and handed them over immediately.He expected Seth to give Melody a lesson, but Austin had no idea that he would drive her home himself.He had no idea what was going on; nothing made sense to Austin right now. After receiving the car keys, Seth went to Melody''s side. "Let''s go.I''ll drive you home." Seth urged her. Melody looked at Seth with a displeased expression.She had just rejected him in public.Did he really have no pride? Seth continued to force down his words before she could respond. "Get in the car.We can talk about your concerns during the trip," he added lightly. Melody originally nned to go home by herself, but she changed her mind after hearing Seth''s n. Since he insisted, might as well allow him to do what he wanted. After all, this was a good opportunity for them to clear things up. Seth waved his hand to Melody and looked at her casually, "Can we go now?" he asked in a deep and maic voice. Melody adored people with good voices, and she had to admit that Seth was one of them. Seeing her nod in agreement, Seth started walking out and Melody followed him. The other Harrison family members remained in their positions clueless for quite some time. They couldn''t understand what just happened. They never imagined seeing their family heir involved with a woman, let alone do this much for one. It was really a rare sight. Melody boarded Seth''s car. She initially thought that he would have thetest and coolest supercar, but she didn''t expect him to have a ck Maybach. It was low-key but still luxurious. It didn''t match his age, but she liked it. Melody was not a fan of supercars. Motorcycles were her favorite mode of transportation especially if she wanted to showcase speed. The car galloped in the wind, unbridled and ostentatious. Seth was driving very fast. While Melody was sitting in the car with her eyes slightly narrowed. There was no expression on her indifferent face. Seth asionally looked at his rearview mirror to check on her. He was aware that although Melody had her eyes closed, she was also looking at him. Suddenly, Melody opened her eyes. It was ck and shiny but was as sharp as a hawk''s eye, "What are your conditions? Why don''t you start telling me?" she spoke ina casual tone. "Answer me!" she ordered him. Seth nodded in agreement while his lips curled into a wicked smile. Melody calmly sat in the back seat, waiting for Seth to speak. She wanted to see what conditions he could offer. Chapter 34: Conditions of the Deal Chapter 34: Conditions of the Deal Seth rolled down his window, pulled out a cigarette box, and took a stick to light.However, he noticed that Melody was frowning.So he decided to throw the cigarette back in the box and closed down his window. Silence filled the air, both of them kept quiet as if nothing had happened. Seth stared at her empty expression and decided to reveal his condition with a frigid smile. "I don''t need the shares of the Sullivan Family.I only want one thing.If you have a way to get it, I''ll sign the contract'' "Alright, what do you want?" Melody asked. Her expression tensed up, and she frowned slightly.She knew that Seth''s condition was definitely not simple. "Do you know about the ck Alliance?" Seth asked casually. He said this with a frigid expression as if he was talking about something insignificant.But Melody could immediately tell that he was suspecting her.Her identity may be a huge secret to others, but to him, it''s nothing important. After all, she had never hidden her identity on purpose.She merely wanted to see if Seth could figure it out. "Yes, I''ve heard of it,'''' Melody responded faintly. Seth didn''t expect her to admit without hesitation.It was best to admit right away that she knew what he was asking so that he wouldn''t beat around the bush. "The ck Alliance willunch a game next month.If you can help the Harrison Corporation get rights to the new game, I''ll sign the contract.''¡¯ The ck Alliance wasn''t just a technologypany; it was also the world''s top gamepany. The business industry had be slow recently, and the only way to generate money was looking better in the gaming industry. Three years ago, the ck Allianceunched a game, and it became a hit worldwide. It had set a 100 million record in California, and the following day, its ability to generate money fast made everyone gasp in admiration. It had been firmly ranked first on the world''s most popr mobile game list for three years, and all the gamers knew about it. ck Alliance''s products were undeniably high-quality. If the ck Allianceunched another game, it would cause a phenomenal sensation and attract the attention of all the gamers. In other words, if the Harrison Corporation had rights to this game, it would be like having a money- making machine in your house and seeing how much money you could generate. This was indeed more attractive than the 20% shares that Melody offered to Seth. The Sullivan Family was not particrly known, but a game of exceptional quality would surely bring them a fortune. Seth was surely a genius in the business industry. He had just bought a chip from Melody, and now he also wants to acquire their new game.Content ? N?velDrama.Org. There was no denying that the Harrisons have the potential to be the state''s wealthiest family. They do have business acumen. Melody, on the other hand, suspected Seth''s motivation had gone far deeper. He was undoubtedly curious about her true identity and position in the ck Alliance. Melody was intrigued by the notion, so she allowed him to find out for himself. "It''s a deal!" Melody''s voice was crisp and clear as she looked at Seth with a narrowed gaze. Seth''s lips curled up like a ghost, and his eyes glistened with amusement as he heard Melody''s answer. As it turned out, this youngdy wasn''t very nice; she was downright cruel. Thoughts filled Seth''s mind afterward. The next morning, Melody got up early and sat in the living room of the family house. Today was Monday, and it was her first day of school. Reagan and Charles were also both up. Melody wanted to get to school first, but so did the two of them. Meanwhile, Alistair was in a hurry to go to work, so he skipped breakfast. Melody hasn''t taken over thepany yet, so Alistair has remained in charge for now. As soon as their father left, Reagan put down her utensils and stood up alongside Charles as if they had an agreement. Before Reagan left, she even looked back at Melody with a yful smile. "Melody, today is your first day at school, right? Don''t bete.The punishment is a small matter.But it''s a big deal to everyone if you embarrass our family name¡± After saying that, Reagan left arrogantly without waiting for Melody to respond. Melody ignored her.She doesn''t even look at Reagan.She continued eating breakfast at her own pace. Because it''s not the seventh day yet, Sarah stayed at the house for the past few days. Seeing that Melody has finally finished eating breakfast, Sarah reminded her once again, "Melody, we shouldn''t bete for school on the first day.Why don''t we leave now?" For some reason, Sarah felt a little apprehensive when facing her little sister, who hadn''t seen her for more than a decade. Hearing this, Melody slowly raised her head and looked at Sarah with an expressionless look. "We?" She asked softly and then paused. Sarah understood what she meant and nodded with a smile, "Yes, we.I n to apany you to school today.After all, it''s your first day.You need to be apanied, right?" "No need!" Melody objected to her suggestion. She didn''t even think it through before rejecting Sarah. But Sarah disregarded her objection; she knew that Melody was just shy and embarrassed to trouble her. So to let Melody feel that she is cared for by her eldest sister, Sarah spared all her effort to persuade Melody. However, she had no idea that her n would be effective simply because Melody had a sensitive heart, while Sarah was highly eloquent. Melody agreed topromise so that she would stop being too noisy. But when the two of them were ready to leave, they found that all the cars were gone. Sarah immediately asked the housekeeper about the situation. The housekeeper looked at them helplessly and started to exin. Although the family did not favor these two in the Sullivan Family, they were stilldies. As servants, they must not disrespect these two. "I''m sorry, Miss Sarah, Miss Melody. There are only five cars in the family. Other than the two used to buy vegetables from the market, the rest have been used. Reagan and Charles took separate cars today. Alistair used thest one, so there are no other cars left: Hearing the housekeeper''s exnation, Sarah understood that they had no choice. "Looks like this was Reagan''s n.She wants Melody to bete and embarrass herself'', Sarah thought to herself.She was afraid that Melody would be anxious about the situation, so she quicklyforted her, "Don''t worry.We''ll take a cab.We''ll be able to get to the school in time." Their house was actually situated in a wealthy district. Thus, there are very few cabsing in. Even if they call for a cab, it will take some time to arrive. But Sarah remained optimistic because she didn''t want Melody to be anxious on her first day. Melody looked up at Sarah and faintly said, "There''s no need for that.'' There was no hint of anxiousness from her face at all. After saying this, Melody picked up her bag and walked out the door. Sarah rushed after her as soon as she realized she was already left behind. She muttered in her heart, "Melody, you don''t n to go to school walking, right? Because even so, you won''t be able to make it to school before the end of the day¡± Sarah was furious at Reagan''s actions, but she needed to focus on their situation at the moment.She had no choice but to contact the tform to call for a cab. Once she was done with that, she hurriedly chased after Melody.She was startled to discover that Melody was walking away from the school in the opposite direction. So she yelled, desperate to put a stop to her. "Melody,e back here! The school is this way!"Sarah eximed. But she saw Melody suddenly stop in front of a gorgeous vi. Sarah was clueless about what Melody nned to do, but she was sure of one thing, that if she did not hurry up, she would really bete for school. Chapter 35: First Day of School Chapter 35: First Day of School Sarah felt something strange when Melody stopped in front of an empty vi, so she hurriedly approached to ask her what was going on. This vi was bigger than the Sullivan Family''s vi, It was the most luxurious one in their district. However, it had been unupied since it was built three years ago. Sarah had just reached Melody and was about to pat her on the shoulder. But she didn''t expect what Melody did, she opened the gate of the vi! ''How could Melody have the key to this vi?'' Sarah was startled. Before she could even figure things out, she saw Melody quickly get out of the house with a motorcycle. The motorcycle was elegant; it had a perfect arc in front of it that amazed Sarah. She only came back to her senses when Melody stopped steadily beside her. Wow, she felt a forceing out of her throat and couldn''t help but shout, "Melody, this is so pretty.You''re so cool!" Melody had just parked the motorcycle, and it almost fell from her hands when she heard Sarah''s remarks. She raised her head and looked at the surprise on her sister''s face that hadn''t fade yet. ''Is this really my biological sister?'' she asked herself. Melody handed over a ck helmet to Sarah and motioned her to sit in the back. Sarah was stunned for a moment before she could react, "Melody, are we going to school on a motorcycle?" Melody looked at her with a cold expression and spoke in a low voice. "Do you want me to bete?" she said. Sarah shook her head without thinking. Today was Melody''s first day in school, so she definitely couldn''t bete. Melody raised her eyebrows and gave her a yful look, "Then get on the motorcycle!" Sarah hesitated for a moment before finally hopping on the motorcycle. To her surprise, Melody started the motorcycle as soon as she sat, so she instantly grabbed the bars behind her to keep her bnce. The motorcycle seemed brand new. They sped up in an instant and drove away from the vi. Sarah had no time to scream before all of these happened. But she felt relieved knowing that they could get to the school in time. Within the next ten minutes, Melody stopped just a few blocks from the school''s gate. Sarah hurriedly got off the motorcycle as soon as it stopped. Her legs became so weak that she couldn''t walk steadily. She supported herself against the wall until she reached the corner to vomit. Melody rolled her eyes as she saw her vomit. After a while, Sarah slowly recovered. She regained herposure and walked over to Melody''s side, her body trembled as she did so. "Let''s go in.You shouldn''t bete." Sarah reminded her. Melody looked at her with a frown, a hint of confusion seen in her big ck eyes. ''Is this how she''s always been? Even when she''s sick, she still cares if I''mte or not?'' Melody was taken aback. She looked down for a minute and softly said, "You still have five minutes to catch your breath." Hearing her words, Sarah immediately took out her phone and verified the time. She didn''t expect that there was a lot left. Even if the Sullivans had a car for them to use, it would have taken more than 30 minutes to reach their destination. Melody shortened the trip by half with the motorcycle. Sarah''s big eyes, which are very simr to Melody''s, were filled with surprise. She excitedly looked up at Melody to express her joy. "Melody, you are amazing" Melody didn''t respond to Sarah''s praise at all. She had heard too many of these words and was already numb to them. Sarah didn''t know what she was thinking. She was excited alone. After she reacted, she thought of her previous doubts and couldn''t wait to ask Melody. "Melody, where did you learn to ride a motorcycle? And why do you have the key to that house? What exactly is going on? Haven''t you been living in the countryside?" Sarah continuously shot her questions. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Melody raised one of her eyebrows and looked at her meaningfully, "What do you think is the most common means of transportation in the countryside?" Sarah shouted out of reflex, "Motorcycle!" Now she understood. Melody often rode motorcycles in the countryside, which was why her driving skills were so good. But just as Sarah was about to ask about the house, she found that Melody had already left. So again, she hurried to catch up with her. Since today was Melody''s first day, she needed to visit the principal''s office first. They were able to reach the principal''s office after a few minutes of walking. The principal held Melody''s information in his hand and furrowed his brows. ''This was the second daughter of the Sullivan Family, but why was her information sheetpletely nk? She didn''t have any academic records at all.Upon enrollment, she directly requested to attend the third-year ss.Did that make sense at all?'' the principal had a lot of notions about her. He promised Mr.Sullivan that his daughter would study here, but he didn''t expect that Melody didn''t have anything on her records. Meanwhile, Melody noticed that Sarah''s attitude in front of outsiders seemed to be much indifferent. From the moment they entered the principal''s office, Sarah had been looking at the principal with a cold face. Even her attitude when speaking was a bit cold. "Good morning Principal, this is my sister, Melody.Today is her first day in school.Have you confirmed which ss she is in?" Sarah asked. Hearing Sarah''s words, the principal slowly raised his head, his attitude polite. Even though the family did not favor Melody, she was still a Sullivan, and he could not afford to offend her. "Miss Sarah, I looked at your sister''s information, and I suggest that she start from her first year of high school." the principal dered. Sarah acted as if she had not heard the principal''s words.She flipped through the materials on the table and pointed to one of the sses. "I think this ss eight is not bad.Let my sister study in this ss.'' Sarah told him. ss eight had a good reputation.In addition to having outstanding scores, the students are from well- known families.Sarah took the liberty to ask around since she wanted to get Melody in the best ss. Melody found the scene a little bit interesting, so she quietly watched from the side. Sarah, who had lived outside, was acting like an old member of the Sullivan Family.Melody noticed that after Sarah finished speaking, the principal''s face turned red. "Miss Melody, this ss isn''t suitable for you, right?" Sarah immediately picked up the records of ss 8 on the table and made a noise. "Principal, why is it not suitable for her? Is it because of the teaching facilities, or is the library not good enough?" Coincidentally, the school building and library in this high school happened to be donated by the Sullivan Family. When Sarah said this, the principal''s face instantly turned pale. He hurriedly exined to Sarah, "No, that''s not what I meant.If you think that Miss Melody is suitable for ss 8, that would naturally be the best ss to put her in.I''m just worried that Miss Melody wouldn''t like it herself" These words made Sarah remember that Melody was older than Reagan by a year. Reagan was already in third-year high school. Melody couldn''t be any level lower than her. Melody wanted to apply to the third-year level but Sarah forgot Melody''s wishes. After hearing the principal''s words, Sarah looked at Melody. The cold and arrogant Sarah gently turned to Melody. Her attitude shifted so quickly that it made people gasp in admiration. "Little Melody, what do you think?" Melody crossed her arms and looked at Sarah coldly. After hearing her question, she casually shrugged her shoulders in response. Although Sarah hadn''t been with Melody for long, she understood that Melody wanted her to make the decision. She thought things through for a moment and insisted on sending her to Section 8. "Principal, she''s good to go to the third-year level, Section 8¡± Since she had already decided, what else could the principal do? He could only agree and politely stood up to send the two youngdies away. Chapter 36: Section 8s New Student Chapter 36: Section 8''s New Student Sarah''s frown remained after leaving the principal''s office.She thought about what she had done carefully and felt a little regretful.She muttered to Melody, "No, I have to go back to the principal''s office.I can''t let you go to ss 8.Reagan is in that ss, and with her temper, I don''t know how awful she would torment you.'' After saying that, Sarah turned around and was about to leave, but Melody pulled her back. Sarah raised her brows and looked at her in confusion. Melody said coldly, "No need!". "No need? Are you okay with ss 8? But what if Reagan bullies you?" Sarah looked at her worriedly. "Bully me? Ha!" Melodyughed at the thought. "I''m afraid that the person who could bully me hasn''t even been born yet." Melody smiled faintly. And the corners of her mouth curved up and formed into an evil smile. She answered jokingly, "Then I''ll just bully her back." For some reason, Sarah felt that Melody''s words didn''t seem to be a joke. After all, she had already seen thempete with each other. Reagan, her youngest sister, who had always been aloof and invincible, did not allow Melody to get any advantage at all. Seeing her firm attitude, Sarah was left speechless, so she let her be, "Alright then, I''ll send you to ss." "It''s alright, I''ll go by myself!" she eximed. After saying that, Melody left, and only her shadow descending was left for Sarah. Sarah remained in the spot and sighed silently. This sister of hers was a strange one. But she dismissed her sadness and turned around to head back home. ss 8 of Sanguine High School was famous for being the top ss. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Those with good grades and who were from well-known families were all in this ss. Among the three prominent families in California, there were two in ss 8. One of them was Reagan from the Sullivan Family, and the other was Lance, who was said to be the little young heir of the Harrison Family. However, in California, the Harrison Family had always been mysterious. Everyone knew very little about their background and whereabouts. "Lance, have you heard? There is a transfer student to ss 8.I heard that today is her first day." Lance put down the textbook covering his face upon hearing the question, revealing his handsome and striking face. He raised an eyebrow and looked at the person who spoke. Lance pressed the tip of his tongue against his cheek, which made him look sloppy, and his tone was quite indecent. "Hey, Ben, you remember that there are only a few people who can get to ss 8, right? Do you know the background of the transfer student?" Ben was given the nickname Nosy Parker because there was nothing he didn''t know about what transpired in Sanguine High School, and this person was Lance''s number one follower. "Lance, you are wise¡± Ben muttered. After saying that, Ben looked in Reagan''s direction, who was sitting in the first row, and then winked at Lance. "I heard that she is rted to Sanguine''s Sweetheart, some say it is her sister¡¯'' Lance crumpled the paper in his hand because of dissatisfaction and knocked on Ben''s head. "Didn''t you ask around properly? Why aren''t you sure about your information? Do you even believe what you''re saying?" Ben''s face was full of grievance from what Lance did to him. "I went around to ask, but the information about this person was scarce.It was already difficult for me to find out that this new student was rted to the Sullivans." "Is it that mysterious?" Lance''s obsidian-like bright eyes shed with a touch of yfulness, and this instantly piqued his interest. Lance knew that this was not the eldest daughter of the Sullivan, Sarah, who was driven out of the house. The only possibility was that it could be the star of disaster spreading who had recently returned, the one who was thrown into the countryside by the Sullivan family since she was a child. He did not expect her to have enrolled in high school, which made things interesting. As soon as the bell rang, the students wandering in the corridor slowly entered their respective ssrooms. The moment the bell ended, ss 8''s advisor stepped in and stood on the podium. The noisy ssroom instantly quieted down. The advisor who stood on the podium revealed a loving smile as he looked at the students around. "Students, today I have a special announcement: The advisor deliberately paused for a few minutes to create a thrilling atmosphere. "We have a new student that will be joining us today.Everyone, please say hello to her.Then, the advisor waved at the door.Melody carried her bag and walked in.She stood on the stage right next to the headteacher.The ssroom was again filled with silence as soon as Melody came in. But after a few seconds, Melody heard all sorts of whispers again. No one expected the new transfer student to be so beautiful. The current campus belle of Sanguine High School was Reagan of ss 8. Not only was she beautiful and elegant, but her family background was admirable. But this new transfer student was even more beautiful than Reagan. And most importantly, she had a good temperament. Unlike Reagan, this transfer student had a calm and endearing character. Her face was so angelic that it looked like she hade down from heaven. Her beauty made the students obsessed with her. Reagan''s seatmate was shocked by the looks of the transfer student. She reached out and gently pushed Reagan. "Look, Reagan! The transfer student is beautiful, and she looks somewhat simr to you" How can a mother not have some simrities? Reagan stared coldly at the arrogant Melody who stood in front of her. She was so angry that she clenched her fist on the table. Even the pen she was holding was about to be broken by force. She made arrangements in the morning, making it impossible for Melody to arrive at school on time. What exactly happened? And now this jinx was in ss 8. Was Melody nning to drive Reagan so mad? The more Reagan thought about it, the angrier she got. She wanted to rush forward and make Melody disappear. Reagan thought about it and realized that her sister, Sarah, may have been involved in all of this. This sister of hers was just restless. After her family chased her out of the house, she persisted ining back. Now that Melody had gotten the shares and was trying to curry favor with her, did she think she could return to the Sullivan Family just like that? ''Ha! What a joke!'' Reagan was in disbelief. Reagan won''t let these two b*tches have their way. She will always be the favored daughter, and no one could ever steal her light. The homeroom teacher noticed that Melody was standing still, so she gave her a hint on what she should say. "Melody, please introduce yourself to the ss.You''ll be seeing and interacting with everyone in this room for a long time.So establishing friendship between everyone is very significant." Melody initially looked down on the tform. Just as she was about to walk down, she suddenly remembered Sarah''s repeated warnings before she left. Sarah was an annoying person. If she knew about this, she might have made a scene again. It was better to avoid more trouble, so she did what the teacher said. Melody nced around the room. On her delicate face, a pair of sharp eyes are shining with a cold light. The powerful aura she gave off was even more impressive. "My name is Melody,¡± she dered. Only those four simple words came out of her mouth as an introduction. Her statement made the homeroom teacher feel a little embarrassed, but she understood Melody''s situation from what the principal had mentioned, and she didn''t want to force her on anything. She looked around and found an empty seat for Melody. "Melody, you can sit next to Lance for the time being; she advised.As soon as she said this, the whole ss sucked in a breath of cold air. "Beside Lance?" Melody''s mind wandered off.Wow, there''s a chance to watch this. Chapter 37: Breaking the Taboo Chapter 37: Breaking the Taboo It was not that no one sat beside Lance, but no one dared to sit beside him. If Reagan was crowned to be the beauty of Sanguine High School, then Lance was known as the school tyrant. No one dared to offend Lance in the school, and he had a well-known taboo, he did not like interacting with girls. Therefore, the people surrounding Lance were all male students, not even a single girl. It was said that there was a reckless girl who insisted on sitting around Lance and tried to befriend him. As a result, she was chased out of the ssroom that day and was expelled from the school the next day. From then on, no female students dared to get on his bad side, they all avoided him. But now, their teacher let the transfer student sit directly next to Lance. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Everyone was worried about this transfer student. Some even suspected that their teacher had a grudge against this transfer student. Otherwise, why would he let the transfer student sit beside Lance? From the moment Melody came to the ss, there were already many gazes on her, not to mention now that everyone knew she was about to be beside Lance. She was practically the focus of the entire room. But Melody didn''t mind that at all. After all, she was used to people staring at her, not like this was new to her. If she paid attention to these gazes, she couldn''t do anything else, because other people always paid attention to her. Melody held her school bag in one hand and slowly walked towards the position the advisor pointed at, which was beside Lance. Everyone''s gaze also moved along with Melody''s movement. After she stopped by Lance''s side, everyone sucked in a deep breath and held their breaths. They wanted to see what would happen next. Lance only took a nce at Melody at first and never paid any attention to her. But when Melody walked past, Lance grinned as he nned to do something mischievous.He secretly stepped his foot on Melody''s chair.His handsome face with sharp edges and thin lips curved into a mocking smile. Melody didn''t care about Lance at all.Her calm eyes'' gaze was as cold as ice as she stared at Lance, as if he didn''t exist at all. Melody reached out to pull the chair but found out that the chair didn''t move at all.She raised her eyebrows and looked at it, and saw that the chair was stepped on by Lance. No wonder she couldn''t pull it at all. ''Heh!'' Melody nced at the corner of her eyes and her expression didn''t change much. Without even putting down her bag she hit the back of the chair with her knees and her movements are very rxed. At the same time, when she hit the chair, Lance''s feet seemed to have been electrocuted. When Lance feet were removed from the chair, Melody pulled in the chair and sat down elegantly. The people around him were all shocked and couldn''t believe their eyes. It was too unbelievable that Lance let people sit next to him that easily. Lance felt shocked as well and looked at Melody''s face again! Oh my god, her expression could only be described in one word...cold! If one had to use two words, it would be...extremely cold! This kind of feeling that someone gave off could only be felt when Lance was angry. But now, this transfer student had this kind of temperament, really amazing, just like a cold beauty or more likely an ice princess. Everyone was still wondering why Lance let the new student sit down so easily, and Lance could only rub his feet secretly. His feet were still trembling. He didn''t know what had happened just now. Before he could react, his feet had already bounced off the back of the chair. He had a Taekwondo ck belt, and his legs were considered very strong. There were very few people who could move his legs away just like that. Lance could only look at Melody curiously. But he saw that she was already asleep and was using a book to cover her face.He could only see her beautiful face through the small gap left. After he carefully looked at this cold beauty''s face for a few seconds, Lance felt his heart beating a little faster. Even he was clueless as to what was going on. Clifford was going to tell Lance something, but he didn''t expect to see a shocking scene when he turned his head. His boss was staring at the new student while the transfer studentid on her table and slept. The point was, he felt his boss''s gaze towards the new student was filled with affection ''Could it be..'' Clifford suddenly thought. Clifford did not dare to imagine the things happening behind him.It was like a fantasy to see that Lance''s gaze was filled with affection. The first ss ended as the bell rang, and Melody was still sleeping like a log. Although she was a new student, she didn''t even try to hide the strong aura around her, so strong that people dared not ignore her. The originally noisy ss was trying their best to be as quiet as they could because she was asleep. This made the teacher who hadn''t left yet be a little shocked. These students usually acted like animals released from cages after ss. Why were they so quiet today? Did they see a ghost? And because of Melody''s shocking arrival, the topics of the students'' heated discussions changed from love, issues, and fashion, to everything about her. "Don''t you think that the new student, Melody is too good-looking? I think she''s the kind of person who can debut as the most important person in a team with just her face!" one of the girls suddenly asked, admiration could be felt in her tone. After she finished speaking about Melody, another girl immediately butt in excitedly, "I think so too!" "Who do you think looks better if Melody will bepared to our campus belle Reagan? Reagan became the top on the list of the most beautiful girls in Sanguine High School when she went to school in the first year, until now, she was still ranked first" she added. "She wouldn''t be the first anymore.Everyone in the school knew that this new student is more beautiful than Reagan, even Lance treated her differently" another girl squeezed in. "Makes sense!" they said as they agreed to her opinion. Reagan happened to pass by and heard this conversation well. She used to be envied by everyone but now the high and mighty school beauty Melody just arrived and broke all of this. ''On what basis is she better than me?'' asked Reagan herself. ''Why is Melody better than me, and now she''s about to snatch the top on the list of the most beautiful girls¡± Reagan added. Reagan looked in Melody''s direction and said through gritted teeth, "Melody, you jinx.How brave of you to mess with me, I''ll make sure that you will pay for it" After the whole morning, four sses have passed. And Melody had slept on those four whole sses. The strangest thing was that there wasn''t a single teacher who scolded Melody, they just let her sleep the whole time. If it were any other student, they would have been thrown out of the ssroom by the teacher. Clifford only found out about why the teachers let that happen when the school was about to end, so he secretly told Lance about the information about Melody. "Lance, I heard that the new student always avoided studying since she was young.It was the Sullivan family who spent money to let her in.The principal specifically told her that on ount of her special situation, as long as she doesn''t cause trouble and quietly goes to ss, the teachers of all subjects can ignore her.¡± Clifford quietly said. The mystery about Melody had finally been revealed. It turned out that this girl was an idiot. She didn''t go to school, maybe she didn''t know how to read. After he heard the news, Lance turned his head to look at Melody who was still asleep with disdain in his eyes. But, the school bell suddenly rang. Melody, who was still asleep jolted as she heard the bell. ''Crap, she''s awake.She might notice me staring at her¡± Lance panicked. Chapter 38: It Was a One-Sided Slaughter Chapter 38: It Was a One-Sided ughter Melody suddenly woke up that Lance didn''t have time to react.He quickly turned his gaze away from her so she wouldn''t notice that he had been staring at her. Lance then straightened his body and looked out the window to pretend that nothing had happened. A few seconds passed, but there was no movement beside him from Melody. Lance frowned slightly.He thought it was a little strange for her not to move since she woke up already. Just as he was hesitating about whether to turn his head back, a voice suddenly sounded from his side. "Lance, she has already left.You don''t have to pretend you are looking elsewhere." Clifford indicated. Lance tilted his head slightly and nced at where Melody was sitting from the corner of his eyes and found out that she had left without him even knowing when. His hand tightened slightly as his face carried a wave of faint anger, and his eyes were filled with hostility as he looked at Clifford. "When did I care about her? I don''t need your nonsense" He irritatingly said. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Clifford didn''t say who he was pertaining to and thought, ''Did Lance assume it was already Melody I was talking about without even telling her name?'' However, when Clifford saw his expression, he was already scared out of his wits, so how could he even voice out his thoughts? Lance sure looked terrifying when he was angry! Lance stared at the empty seat on his side. The two eyebrows on his handsome face slightly furrowed. The image of Melody as she stepped into the ssroom just now appeared in his mind. Melody''''s eyes were so bright and dreamy as if he had seen her eyes somewhere before, which attracted him. Usually, no matter where he was, he would attract people''s attention. And this damn transfer student actually didn''t even look at him. She ignored him and didn''t even seem curious about him. Lance suddenly stood up and when Clifford saw that he was a bit panicked and hurriedly asked, "Lance, where are you going?" Lance didn''t even turn his head and arrogantly said, "We''re wasting time here, you''re question is nonsense.Since the ss is over, I''ll get going!" Clifford looked at Lance''s dashing back. For some reason, he felt that something was amiss but couldn''t tell what was. He also noticed that Lance walked a bit awkwardly. ¡®''Is he injured?¡¯'' Clifford thought to himself. ¡®''Who has the guts to hurt Lance?¡¯'' asked Clifford himself again. ¡®''lf Lance was really injured, it must have been done by someone with power¡¯'' The moment Melody walked out of school, she felt that there were people following her. But still, Melody''s face remained calm and her eyes were still dark and cold. She turned around and walked into an alley on the side of the campus. This alley was narrow and remote that was why few people walked there. Just as Melody walked into the alley, she heard the sound of hurried and messy footsteps from quite a few people there. Four to five students walked in from the alley. It was easy to tell they were bad guys from their appearance. The man in front had dyed his hair yellow and his posture didn''t match his young and slightly handsome face. The blonde guy walked in front of Melody and blocked her way. This man who suddenly walked in was named Harris Mane. He looked at Melody''s whole body starting from her feet up to her head and was shocked by Melody''s stunning appearance. ''Oh my god, isn''t this girl a bit too pretty?'' he asked himself. Harris was stunned for a moment and only reacted after he was called out by the people apanying him. It was their hobby to bully other students and take their money. As he positioned himself to look a bit more domineering, he looked at Melody arrogantly. The tone of his voice also deliberately dragged out hisst words, which made him look a little sloppy. "Girl, Iheard that you are very arrogant in school!" he said trying to intimidate Melody. Melody frowned slightly, and a hint of displeasure appeared on her face. She raised her eyebrows as he looked down at the blonde guy and said coldly, "If you want to fight, then just do it. What nonsense are you talking about?" The arrogant aura and mocking remarks made Harris seem to be nothing as Melody faced him as if she wasn''t bothered at all. Harris felt anger, because of Melody''s arrogance. He decided to teach Melody a lesson and let her know who she was dealing with and bribed her after he dealt with her. Against this kind of girl who seemed to be weak, the Harris was especially confident. "Carlo, go and teach her a lesson!" Harris said as he pointed at one of his subordinates. Carlo took out a knife from his pocket and walked towards Melody with a sly smile. "Little girl, if you obediently surrender and beg for mercy, I can still talk to our boss for mercy and let you go.'' he arrogantly said. Melody felt that these people were annoying. Did they really have to talk that much nonsense? If they wanted to fight they should just get on with it. After Carlo said that, Melody still had no reaction. Feeling a bit embarrassed by Melody''s reaction, Carlo got angry and rushed up to her with the knife. The next second, Carlo was now lying on the ground in an ufortable position. No one could see how Melody defended herself. In an instant, Carlo waspletely thrown to the ground and didn''t even have the time to scream. Sharp, cold, and ruthless... Harris noticed that Carlo had not moved for a long time. Harris went up to him and opened his eyes and was immediately shocked. Carlo had already passed out because of Melody and was not moving at all. Harris turned around to look at his other subordinates. They all looked frightened as if they had seen a ghost. The blonde guy pointed at Melody and asked his subordinates, "Was Carlo beaten up by this girl?" His subordinates didn''t know whether to nod or shake their heads. They didn''t even see Melody attack. They just realized Carlo was suddenly lying on the ground. The blonde guy turned around and looked at Melody as if he was sizing her up. He then said coldly, "I didn''t expect you to be a martial artist!" "Brothers, let''s attack together!" Harris shouted with rage. The group of people rushed over, and Melody didn''t even blink. A minuteter, the group of people who were still arrogant just now, all fell to the ground in an extremely distorted and indescribable position. There wasn''t a single drop of blood on the scene, but anyone could tell that a cruel battle had just happened here. And it was a one-sided fight so their strength couldn''t bepared at all. Those group of bastards was ughtered by only one person! After shaking off the dust in her hand, Melody walked away. She didn''t even use the hand that was holding her school bag to beat up all these people! The blonde guy raised his head and looked at Melody''s back as she walked away, his eyes were suddenly full of admiration. Big boss! This was the real big boss! Harris and the others didn''t notice that they weren''t the only people in the alley. There was also another person standing on the window of the opposite building and watched the scene that had just happened. After they had walked far away, Clifford could finally breathe properly again. He forcefully pushed his already stiff chin back to its original position. He was so shocked that his jaw dropped. He was fortunate that he had seen Lance was fighting with others, and he was stunned by him, from then on he admired Lance. He never thought that one day, he would be able to see such a capable woman.It was truly amazing! "Boss Lance, did you see it just now? I didn''t even see how that transfer student made her move.If you fight with that transfer student, who do you think would win?" Clifford asked Lance excitedly. Clifford''s words made Lance''s brows tightly knitted together. "What nonsense are you talking about?!" Lance shouted. They were not even on the same level, and if they fought, he probably wouldn''t even be able to withstand a minute. He wasn''t shocked at all. Realizing how powerful Melody was, he didn''t wonder anymore why his legs were still shaking ''lf we have to find someone who can fight with Melody, it can only be that person!'' Lance said to himself. Chapter 39: Who Did You Fancy? Chapter 39: Who Did You Fancy? Melody came out of the alley and was about to get her motorcycle. Suddenly, a red BMW Z4 drove towards her and stopped beside her. Melody knew that the car wasing for her, so she nced at it. Then, the car stopped steadily beside her, which revealed Sarah''s smiling face. "Little Melody, are you surprised to see me?" Sarah asked. ''Surprised?'' Melody asked herself. ''I was more frightened than surprised!'' she screamed through her mind. Melody lowered her eyes and looked at Sarah indifferently. Her cold face didn''t have any warmth at all even though she was talking to her sister. Even if her attitude had always been cold, Sarah didn''t seem to mind at all. She was as enthusiastic as ever. She waved at Melody excitedly and said, "Melody, I guess it''s your first time studying here.You don''t even have someone to eat lunch with yet, right? I used to study here too.I knew that there was a super delicious restaurant nearby, so I specially came to take you there.Let''s go." Melody originally nned to skip ss in the afternoon, since the sses were indeed a little boring.But Sarah''s sudden appearance ruined her n.Sarah didn''t even wait for Melody to answer.She had already taken the initiative to get out of the car and opened the door for her and pushed her into the car. "Melody, you don''t have to be shy.I will treat you and will let you have a good meal!" Sarah said confidently. "Let''s go, let''s go!" Sarah added. Sarah had a sweet and bright smile on her face, which was so dazzling under the sunlight. Melody looked at her and couldn''t quite understand her. Sarah was the one who received the worst treatment in the Sullivan Family, but there were no signs of sadness on her. There seemed to be a warm feeling that she always emitted that made people listen to her requests and subconsciously made them approach her. The restaurant was indeed not far from the school as Sarah said. After Sarah brought Melody through the door, she gave Melody a warm introduction about the restaurant, "The dishes served here are not only delicious, it feeds your eyes as well since the dishes are exquisite" Melody didn''t pay much attention to Sarah''s endless speech because she noticed the two people sitting at a table in the corner the moment she entered the shop. Iven was talking to Seth about thetest financial report when Seth suddenly looked a little weird, his eyes were glued in a certain direction. Ilven immediately noticed that something was wrong and looked in the direction of Seth''s gaze and saw Melody which he didn''t expect. "Is she the ck sheep of the Sullivan family..." Before lven could finish his sentence, his face instantly twisted. Then, he gritted his teeth and let out a muffled sound, pain was written all over his face. Melody nced at them indifferently and then looked away. She thought that people she was unfamiliar with weren''t worthy of her time so she ignored them. It was not easy for Iven to recover from the pain he suddenly suffered from. He then searched through his memory and finally remembered the girl Seth was looking at. Seeing that she was about to enter the private room, he quickly shouted, "Melody..." This time, not only Melody and Sarah''s attention was caught. Everyone stared at Iven curiously. Sarah looked back and found out that it was lven who called her sister. Ilven was not a stranger to her so she immediately smiled and said. "The second son of the Adams family, what are you doing here?!" After that, she enthusiastically went over to where lven was. But she didn''t go by herself, she naturally dragged Melody along. When Iven saw that Melody was too cold and didn''t give him any attention, he focused his attention on Sarah. "Sarah, what a coincidence.Are you here to eat lunch as well?" lven asked. Sarah was two years younger than Iven and although California was big and many people resided there, there were only a few families who stood on top. That''s why it wasn''t strange that Sarah and Iven knew each other. "It''s indeed a coincidence.My sister goes to Sanguine, and this is her first day so I brought her here for lunch: "Let''s go together then!" As soon as Iven warmly invited them, Seth and Melody frowned. The only one who was happy was probably Sarah. She smiled and nodded, "Okay, your table is big and there are only two of you so it wouldn''t be a bother for you if we join you, right?" Sarah sat down, so Melody naturally sat down as well since her sister already decided to eat here. Melody looked at Seth, who was sitting without moving next to her. He scratched his cheeks with one hand, his eyebrows were as sharp as swords, and his eyes were like stars that glimmered. He was wearing a ck shirt embroidered with dark patterns. His cor was open to the second button, revealing a piece of his bronze-colored skin that seemed to be so sexy and attractive. ''This man knew how to dress, he was full of charm!'' Melody thought as she looked at Seth. "Little Melody!" Sarah raised her voice a little, and Melody slowly turned her head to look at her. Melody was usually cold and indifferent, so Sarah didn''t find anything strange and proceeded to ask her warmly, "Melody, do you have anything you want to eat? There''s a menu here. Take a look'' Melody nced at the electronic menu and swiped through two pageszily before she put it down. "Anything!" she remarked with herzy voice. Considering that Melody had just returned from the countryside, Sarah felt that she probably didn''t know much about these dishes, so she decided to help her order. "Alright, I''ll order some for you then." She still said warmly. After Sarah ordered two or three dishes, a male voice suddenly came out and interrupted her. "Boiled Seafood!" All of a sudden, all three of them had their eyes on Seth. Iven didn''t expect that Seth would take the initiative to order dishes. Every time they ate out, it was always him who ordered the dishes ording to his taste. He actually took the initiative to order today. Plus, Seth had never liked to eat heavy dishes. So why did he order a dish, not to his liking such as boiled seafood? Sarah was stunned as well when Seth suddenly spoke up. She knew Seth, but she had never interacted with him before. The aura around him was terrifying, so after she sat down, she didn''t speak to him. She heard that this Harrison Family''s young heir didn''t like to interact with other people. After all these years, other than Iven, she had never heard of anyone Seth was close with. Now that she heard him order, Sarah hurriedly nodded and added, "Another boiled seafood!" Melody nced at Seth and thought that this man was sharp. She knew that this dish was ordered for her. She liked to eat something with a heavy taste. What Sarah ordered just now were all light dishes. Since Sarah always said everything she pleased, Melody would always leave everything to her and didn''t worry about it. She didn''t know Seth noticed her strangeness, that''s why he ordered a portion of boiled seafood. Melody was very quiet when she ate. Well, even if she wasn''t eating she was quiet. Seth didn''t speak as well and to not make the situation too awkward, Sarah and Iven took up the responsibility of chatting. The four of them couldn''t just bury their heads in their meals and notmunicate at all. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. As they chatted, they talked about Seth and Melody. Iven joked and said, "Sarah, in the future, will we be half inws from a rtionship that we didn''t expect to have.Don''t you agree?" Sarah was stunned for a moment and did not react immediately. ''Inws?'' what was he talking about, she asked herself. ''Why inws? Who did lven take a fancy to suddenly call her an inw?'' ''Could it be?'' her eyes suddenly widened in shock. Chapter 40: Why Not Admit It? Chapter 40: Why Not Admit It? Iven noticed that Sarah hadn''t reacted to his joke yet.So he pointed to the left and right at both Seth and Melody respectively. Sarah immediately reacted and knew that lven was talking about Seth and Melody. Seth was the object of countless people''s pursuit. Many people sought the blessings of the heavens just to marry into the Harrison Family. However, this rumored young heir of the Harrison Family had a cold personality and didn''t like to interact with others. He spent most of his time in his work, so there was no chance to get close to him. Seth was also rumored to be only interested in males since he was only close with lven and hadn''t interacted with girls before. Melody quietly looked at Seth from the corner of her eyes and carefully sized him up. She only took a nce at him and was almost frozen by his cold aura.She quickly looked away and didn''t dare to look at him again. Although Seth was a great man with a powerful background, Sarah felt that he and Melody were not suitable. She didn''t know what Iven thought back then but she wouldn''t ever agree to it. In her opinion, her sister who just came back from the countryside was too delicate. She was not suitable for a domineering big shot like Seth, who could easily hurt Melody. Sarah was worried that Seth would turn down Melody harshly. To protect her, she immediately joked with Iven and said, "Arranged marriage from powerful families was an old practice.Young people nowadays don''t follow such practices anymore.lven, you can be considered as a young man as well.Do you still believe in such practices? Don''t joke around, you can even ask Elder Harrison if he still believes in those" Before Iven could answer, Seth, who had been silent since he ordered, suddenly asked, "Why are you so against about it?" Everyone was shocked when he said this. Sarah had just opened her mouth, but she didn''t even have time to close it. lven also looked at him in surprise. Even Melody, who had been eating seriously, looked up at Seth. On her cold and beautiful little face, her eyebrows slightly furrowed.She didn''t take Sarah and Iven''s conversation seriously and let them chat.She didn''t expect this man to suddenly speak up. Melody slowly raised her head and looked in the direction of Seth as he sat in the corner looking unbothered. When she looked over, Seth suddenly looked back. Their eyes met and the two of them, who had always been the tyrants, seemed to be on par with each other at this moment. After a while, Seth moved his eyes away. For some reason, every time he looked at Melody, he would be agitated and would feel his blood rush in. The second Seth looked away, Melody also looked away. After a while, the two of them returned to normal. Melody lifted her eyes and looked at him again. Her face was expressionless as she asked seriously, "So, now you agree?" "Ha!" Seth scoffed coldly, and his tone seemed to carry a hint of provocation, "Miss Melody didn''t even fulfill the conditions you promised me.It''s hard for me to even agree." Melody nced at him and stood up slowly, "I''ll give you the results in a week!" After saying that, Melody turned around and left. Sarah was so shocked that she almost couldn''t react. When she saw that Melody had already walked to the door, she shouted anxiously, "Melody, where are you going?" Melody responded with just a wave of a hand to Sarah without looking back. "Go back to ss!" Sarah shouted once more. Sarah hurried to catch up and didn''t even have time to bid lven and Seth goodbye. Ilven only reacted when they were far away. He immediately pounced in front of Seth, narrowed his eyes, and sized him up from head to toe with a very cold gaze. "Seth, you''re not very honest.You made a deal with Melody in private.Why didn''t you tell me? You''re too mean." Then, lven turned around and looked at Seth with curiosity. "So, Seth, what kind of deal did you make with Melody?" Seth calmly turned his head around, his cold eyes swept across lven''s body as if he was looking down at him. Before he could say anything again, Iven had already silently shrunk back and looked at Seth with a face full of fear. Seth said coldly. "Do you still want to ask?" Iven shook his head immediately and looked at Seth with a face full of fear. "No, no need, suddenly I''m not that curious anymore!" After he got a satisfactory answer, Seth got up with the car key and was about to leave. As he left, Seth suddenly told lven something. "You pay!"This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. When Iven reacted, Seth was already far away. He could only throw his fork with anger as he saw the dishes he had to pay all over the table. Iven felt that Seth and Melody were simr, especially leaving in the same manner. ''lf she was Miss S and got married to Seth, wouldn''t they be the most powerful couple ever known?'' he asked himself. After Melody returned to school, she received a call from Luke. As soon as the call was picked up, she heard Luke''s surprised voice. If other people heard his voice, they would probably think he sounded too surprised it was like the world was about to end. "Boss, you really went to study?" he asked. His boss was the youngest record holder after graduating from a famous school. After being a graduate for so many years, she suddenly went to study in high school again. Wasn''t that a joke? When Luke first heard this news, he thought it was a joke. When he saw the admission notice signed by his boss personally, he confirmed that it was really what had happened. ''Boss really went to study!¡± "Yup!" Melody responded faintly and didn''t say anything more. For Luke, his boss being able to respond was already the greatest gift. Even though he had hundreds of questions in his heart right now, he didn''t dare to continue asking. He reported the information he had found to Melody, "Boss, I have found the blonde guy that you mentioned. In the morning, there was an extra sum of money in his ount. It was transferred from Reagan''s telegram! It seems that Reagan paid them to trouble you" Melody narrowed her eyes slightly and looked straight ahead. It seemed that it was just as she guessed. It was indeed Reagan who did it. After Luke found out that Reagan had found someone to ambush his boss, he was so angry that he almost went to California to arrest Reagan and beat her up. He gritted his teeth and asked viciously, "Boss, do you need me to teach Reagan a lesson? This girl is too arrogant.I think it''s good to catch her and throw her to Antarctica to be an ice sculpture.''¡¯ When she heard Luke gnashing his teeth in anger, Melody smiled faintly and said softly, "No need.I''ll deal with her myself." What Reagan did was not harmful to her. She thought she was just getting tickled, and it did not take much of her time at all. Since she had promised Allistair that she would not touch the Sullivan Family, she would definitely not do anything to them. This was the promise she made to Allistair before he died. As long as Reagan did not touch her personally, she would not be in any trouble. Otherwise, destroying Reagan would only be a matter of a few seconds for her. Originally, Melody nned to investigate itter, but Luke called and informed her in advance. "Luke, give the dealership of the Storm to the Harrison Corporation next week," Melody told Luke. "Boss, I''ve received news that the Harrison Corporation is investigating your background.If they give the representative rights to the Harrison Corporation now, will they find out about you?" On the other side of the line, Luke showed a hint of worry after he heard of Melody''s decision. After all, Melody, the leader of the ck Alliance had such decision-making power. "Let him check about my background!" Her voice was domineering, arrogant, and full of confidence. Melody smiled faintly. If Seth could find much about her identity, then that would be because of his ability. She was curious as to how powerful Seth was. Chapter 41: Youre Crazy! Chapter 41: You''re Crazy! After Melody left the ss in the afternoon, the room instantly fell silent. It was even quieter than when the head teacher came in the room. Melody was the center of attention for everyone. Melody¡¯''s face had surprised, disgusted, and shocked some people yet again. Melody appeared to have nothing as she walked to her seat and sat down as the person involved. As soon as she sat down, the noise level in the room began to rise again. "How is she going to get to school? Lance didn''t actually do anything to her.Didn''t they say that girls who sat close to him can''tst more than two days in the ssroom? Even though it''s only been one morning, Lance would be able to make her vanish, right?" "Who knows? Maybe she''s a force to be reckoned with.There''s a rumor that she''s cursed and that she''s a disaster star.Her family has abandoned her since she was a child" "Shush! Make sure Melody doesn''t hear you.I''ve heard she''s a difficult person to deal with.She grew up in the country and put in a lot of effort.She didn''t even go to school but was able to attend here in ss 8.Is it something you''re willing to risk offending?" The two girls¡¯ voices instantly fell silent after this student reminded them. But the news that she came from the countryside and had never been to school has spread all over the ss. Reagan''s face turned as pale as paper when she entered the ss and saw Melody sitting in her original position. ¡®How did she end up here? Didn''t she already." Reagan wondered. Melody had already raised her head before Reagan could figure it out. Her eyes were icy, cold, and razor-sharp! Reagan didn''t have the courage to look her in the eyes, so she lowered her head subconsciously to avoid it.Her heart was pounding furiously.She took out her phone as soon as she returned to her seat to contact another person.She was curious as to why Melody was still alive and well. Didn''t she have someone teach Melody a lesson and persuade her to retreat? So, what was going on here? There was no response to the message that was sent out, which was like a stone dropped into the sea-- there was no echo. Melody''s gaze was drawn to Reagan. Her expression changed, which Melody noticed. Melody thought it was slightly interesting how her surprise progressed from the beginning to panic and helplessnesster. Reagan was already terrified, despite the fact that she didn''t make a single move! She had the guts to do it, but shecked the courage to admit it. Lance brought his bag into the ssroom when the bell rang to ask about them. ss 8 students had long been ustomed to entering through the front door. If he came in before the bell rang that day, they might have found it strange. Lance was always the center of attention at Sanguine High School, no matter where he went. Everyone''s attention had shifted to Lance.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. He despised women, especially those who wanted to be close to him, as everyone knew. Melody sat next to him through some unexined means. He was not going to let this kind of woman go. So everyone was curious to see how he would deal with Melody, who had been perceived as arrogant. Even Reagan was well aware of Lance''s temper. She was also curious about Lance''s attack on Melody. Lance arrived at Melody''s side, much to the students¡¯ delight. Clifford''sckeys, who usually stood by his side, did not return to their seats, instead of following him to thest row. This stance, this energy! Some students had already covered their faces with their books, fearful that there would be bloodshed and that it would affect them. Everyone was focused on Lance''s demeanor, while Melody''s reaction was also being observed. They discovered, however, that Melody maintained her cold expression throughout, calm as if nothing around her had anything to do with her. Melody was even thought to be stupid by some, that she had no idea how to flee when a disaster would strike. There were even a few boys who were whispering about her, "Her face is quite attractive, but why is she a little odd? She would run away!" When Reagan heard it, she couldn''t help but smile. She was curious as to what would happen to Melody after Lance had screwed her up. Lance took a seat and turned to face Melody. Just by looking, the blood in his body began to rush, as if something was about to happen. "Melody!" he eximed with force, his voice hoarse and low. Melody had no intention of listening to him at first.She slowly turned her head to look at him after hearing him call her name. Slowly, her cold, evil gaze fell on Lance. "What''s the matter?" she asked with her eyes as her brows rose slightly. Her lovely face and eyes were frozen with frost. Lance was taken aback and forgot what he was about to say. Clifford was the one who finally made him react when he was pushed from behind. Lance made a gesture that stunned the entire ss the next second! He did, in fact, bow to Melody. Clifford and the others followed suit after he bowed, ¡®Wow! the students thought to themselves. This was without a doubt the most shocking news of Sanguine High School this year! Lance bowed in front of a new transfer student. Everyone was taken aback. Their eyes were wide open, and their eyeballs were on the verge of exploding from their sockets. Melody was the only one who looked at Lance calmly as if he wasn''t that incredible. Lance raised his head and gave Melody a serious stare. "Let''s be friends, Melody!" A burst of surprised whispers filled the room in an instant. "Oh my God, Lance actually went out of his way to bow to Melody just to befriend her?" "Lance, are you insane?" What exactly was Melody''s background that allowed her to manipte Lance in this way? Isn''t this too incredible? Melody''s reaction was what everyone, including Lance, was waiting for. No one expected Lance to do such a thing to Melody, but she continued to look down on everyone. Despite knowing the other party''s need, Melody maintained her cold demeanor and was unaffected by Lance. Regardless how ttered she was that Lance took the initiative to be friends with her. "I don''t have the habit of making friends, I''m sorry" she said coldly after looking at Lance. Melody''s entire ss believed she had gone insane! Although no one knew what was wrong with Lance today. He approached Melody and asked her to be his friend on his own initiative.He even put on a big show.He appeared to be a gentleman. Melody''s attitude, on the other hand, made it even more difficult to see through. It was important to understand that Lance''s nickname "Lord Lance" in Sanguine High School wasn''t for nothing. This moniker wasn''t given lightly. This man had good grades, a good appearance, a good family background, and important qualifications. He was also a skilled fighter. In high school, he could be considered unstoppable. Previously, outside hooligans wanted to bully Sanguine High School students. Lance had noticed it. He eventually picked them up and carried them all to the hospital. Lance, on the other hand, was unharmed. Melody was done for the time being now that she didn''t appreciate favors from him and publicly rejected Lance. Clifford, his trusted aid, in addition to the other students, was worried about Melody. She was too cold to him, which could probably provoke Lance. If he got angry, it would be terrible. She would get into big trouble Chapter 42: He Flipped Out and Flew into a Rage Chapter 42: He Flipped Out and Flew into a Rage When everyone was expecting Lance to make things difficult for Melody and was silently praying for her, Lance''s attitude astounded everyone once more.His face had changed.His solemn expression changed to a chuckle.His smile was faint, but it was clear that his expression was not as serious as it had been. He sat down after pulling out the chair from his seat.He then moved closer to Melody and gave her a fawning look. "It makes no difference if we don''t any friends.We''re now ssmates and sit at the same desk.We''ll be friends once we get to know each other better, right?" Everyone was knocked to the ground. Was this kind of person they were used to seeing? Why did it feel like he was flirting with her? Melody looked at Lance with unusual interest when she saw the sudden change in Lance''s attitude. She noticed a striking resemnce between Lance and Luke. This kid, however, wasn''t as adorable as Luke. She didn''t need another child because she already had Luke. Lance would have gone insane if he knew what Melody was thinking right now. To think that he, the big boss of Sanguine High School, whom everyone admired, didn''t have the opportunity to make a friend and was even disliked and made unattractive. That was enough. Clifford and the others were still surrounding Lance when the Ms. Scott from this ss walked in from the outside. She mmed the book she was holding onto the table and yelled angrily, "What time is it? Why are you still standing? Return to your seats.Are you all nning a revolt?" This Ms.Scott was well-known for her bad temper and loud voice. Everyone was a bit scared of her and flew away like birds and insects.Ms.Scott began to open the teaching desk and prepare for ss after everyone had returned to their original positions. Melody continued to sleep while adjusting her posture, just as she did in the morning She didn''t expect, however, that when Ms.Scott noticed that there were still other people sleeping in her ss, she became enraged.Ms.Scott pped the table hard, startling everyone. She then screamed in Melody''s direction, "What is the name of that student? Why is she sleeping in my ss? Get the hell out of here if you don''t want to study!" Melody, on the other hand, did not move after Ms.Scott yelled. And as the Ms.Scott discovered, she was enraged right away.She took the book from the shelf and threw it at Melody. Her eyes took on a ferocious expression. ¡®Can''t stop sleeping, huh? I''d like to see how long you can endure!¡¯ Ms.Scott warned in her head. Everyone was panting heavily and refused to take a breath. They were both staring at the book that was about to fall on Melody¡¯s head. Lance, who was standing beside her, leaped into action. Melody woke up from her deep slumber after hearing something and reverted to her previous appearance. Lance reached out and grabbed the book as it was flying towards her. Lance was an avid basketball yer who could easily catch a fast-rotating basketball, let alone a book. Several female students in the ss noticed Lance''s movements and were taken aback. They couldn''t stop themselves from screaming. "Wow, Lance is so awesome!" The teacher was incredibly sour after the book was captured. Lance left a favorable impression on her. Despite the fact that Lance had always been a rowdy student, he came from a wealthy family and had good grades. He, of course, had the right to be a rowdy student. Ms.Scott was, however, extremely dissatisfied with Lance''s actions today. She frowned and fixed her gaze on him. "What are you doing?" she asked, her eyes warning. Lance looked at the teacher with his head raised.He had a serious expression on his face. "Ms.Scott, do you know that publicly punishing a student is wrong?" he asked. Perhaps because she wasn''t expecting Lance to chastise her, the teacher was taken aback for a moment before responding. With displeasure, she looked at Lance. "She is enrolled in my ss.Is it appropriate for her to sleep here?" Lance was enraged when the teacher made a move on Melody for reasons he didn''t understand, so he retorted angrily. He didn''t agree with some of the Ms. Scott''s actions in ss. She was especially understanding of students from different backgrounds. But she did not give face to those who had no good family background, even if their grades were good. Even though the overall grades and family background of ss 8 students were not bad, not everyone could be the same. There would always be some people who were stronger than others. "It is wrong to sleep; Lance retorted without hesitation when confronted with the teacher''s response. "However, given that she is a new transfer student who is unfamiliar with the rules, shouldn''t the teacher advise her first?" Ms.Scott was on the verge of exploding with rage.She smiled as soon as she heard Lance''s response.She had a sarcastic smile on her face.Her eyes were full of disdain when she looked at Melody. "I was curious about where she came from.She appears to be quite impressive.So she''s a new ss 8 transfer student.She''s got to be the rumored girl who hasn''t gone to school at all.It''s no surprise that someone like this would fall asleep in ss!" The entire ss was taken aback. They dismissed them as mere rumors when they first heard them. ¡°I wasn''t expecting the teacher to say something like that.It appears to be correct; Lance thought.¡®Does this mean that Melody doesn''t know how to read?¡¯ the students pondered. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. When the ss teacher noticed Melody was still sleeping and not moving, the fire in her heart rekindled. She continued to address the entire ss, saying, "Let me tell you, the reason I agreed to let such a jerk into our ss is to serve as a reminder to you.This is a typical bad example that you can use as a model.You''ll end up like her if you don''t study hard.Pigs that are about to be ughtered are the only ones who eat, sleep, and eat every day" Ms.Scott''s words were too painful to listen to. Even if Melody pretended that she hasn''t read before and showed up at school with no understanding of the rules. Aside from that, she didn''t know what Ms.Scott was teaching.She had nothing else to do but sleep.She waspared to a pig that was about to be ughtered by her mathematics teacher.She was being discourteous with her words. "Let me tell you, just..." The teacher was about to say something else. A loud bang erupted out of nowhere. Lance mmed the table, stood up, and gave Ms.Scott a gloomy expression. "Do you really act like this as a teacher?" Ms.Scott couldn''t help but yell back in response to Lance''s usation, "Don''t put your faith in your good grades, Lance.You have no respect for your elders just because your family background is strong.You have no regard for your teacher!" "I don''t have respect for elders and my teacher?" Lance''s attractive face curled into a mocking sneer. "Are you deserving? You''re acting like a tyrant in ss, pping students, calling them pigs, and relying on your own position as the daughter-inw of the school chairman, you''re trying to dominate this ss.Do you believe you brought out the results of ss 8?" Ms.Scott was assigned to ss 8 not long ago. When she came, she kept showing off how good the math scores of her students were. But in fact, her students¡¯ scores had nothing to do with her. It was because of the previous math teacher. In fact, before she arrived, the mathematics results in ss 8 were slightly better. Lance''s Ms.Scott was taken aback when she heard all of this.Her whole body trembled because she was so angry. She red and pointed angrily at Lance before screaming. "Get out of here right now! My ss does not tolerate trash like you.Get out!" Lance remained motionless.He was curious as to what this teacher would inflict on him. Everyone''s gaze was drawn to Lance all of a sudden. Something was wrong, even Lance noticed. He looked around and turned his head. Melody has awoken, and Lance had no idea when.She was now leaning against the back of the chair, staring at him idly.Lance, on the other hand, was taken aback by a single nce! Chapter 43: You Sure Have a Lot to Say Chapter 43: You Sure Have a Lot to Say Lance realized that he was too excited just now that he had forgotten about Melody, who was sleeping on the side. When he saw her, he frowned and started to get chills. Lance could not stop himself from being a little scared after seeing Melody. He nervously said, "Melody, I." Even before he could exin, Melody said, "You are so loud!" Melody frowned and looked at him with a hint of displeasure in her eyes. Lance immediately shut his mouth and remained silent. Mrs.Scott looked at Melody''s sloppy appearance with disdain. When the teacher saw how Lance instantly shut his mouth after Melody only said two words, she was enraged. Mrs.Scott remembered how Lance would continuously insult her whenever she would try to criticize him. Melody had to use only four words to make Lance stop. It was a p on the teacher''s face. It made her look like she was useless and had no prestige at all. Mrs.Scott rolled her eyes and looked in Melody''s direction. She said in a mocking tone, "What is it? Has the pig awakened from sleep and is ready to save the world?". When the homeroom teacher heard what was going on, she rushed over. She did not share the same sentiment with the Math teacher. She had a gloomy face as she looked at Mrs.Scott. "Mrs.Scott, it''s not appropriate to make such remarks about the students." Hearing the voice, Mrs.Scott turned her head and found that it was Mrs.Watson. However, Mrs.Scott was not afraid at all. She wascent because her father-inw was one of the directors of the private high school. Even if Mrs.Watson was the homeroom teacher of ss 8, she had nothing to fear. She had a sour expression on her face when she looked at the homeroom teacher before she said coldly, "Mrs.Watson, you seem to not care about the students as the homeroom teacher of this ss. I was doing you a favor by taking care of it. You don''t need to thank me. Look at that student who just woke up. She is sleeping in every ss.She acts like a pig. Did you admit her to ss 8 to give ss 7 a chance while lowering the standard in ss 8?" ss 7 had the second-best grades, only behind ss 8. In ss 7, there had always been only one goal: to beat ss 8. No one wanted to be second for a long time. ss 8 had always been very disdainful of the small actions of ss 7. After all, the average score of their ss 8 was far higher than that of ss 7. It was difficult for ss 7 to catch up. However, that was because everyone in ss 8 was exceptional. Even if a few points were taken away, it would not have much of an impact. However, no matter how outstanding the others were, they would still be dragged down if one person had zero points. If that happened, ss 8 would quickly be the school''sughingstock. ss 7 wouldugh at ss 8 the same way that ss 8 hadughed at them before, and it would even be more unbearable. Everyone was silent at first. Melody''s stunning appearance and Lance''s affable demeanor drew everyone''s attention. When the math teacher reminded them, everyone started to react. Some students became agitated. They grabbed their deskmate''s hands and grumbled softly, "What should we do? We will be a laughingstock if we lose to ss 7!" "Do you think I am not afraid? The person I hate the most is in ss 7. She tried her best to think that even ss 8 would not have a chance. If ss 8 loses to ss 7, I will never be able to raise my head in front of her for the rest of my life" It was only a tiny whisper at first. Mrs.Scott''s face shed a hint of pride as the voice became increasingly louder. She looked at the homeroom teacher and said, "It''s not that I have a problem with the student, Mrs.Watson. Everyone is thinking the same thing, as you can see. How can we allow the honor of ss 8 to be tainted by a country girl who doesn''t even know a single word?" Although Mrs.Watson thought that Mrs.Scott said too much, she did say something that was partially true. The homeroom teacher didn''t want to beughed at by the ss 7 homeroom teacher, so she couldn''t think of any words to say in response. Mrs.Scott was so pleased to see Mrs.Watson speechless that her grin reached almost the back of her ears. She looked up to Melody. "For the sake of our ss, I suggest you transfer this transfer student to ss 7." When Reagan heard Mrs.Scott say this, she sat to the side and covered her mouth tough. She was the mathematics team representative and the math teacher''s favorite. She couldn''t help but smile when she saw Mrs.Scott scolding Melody. Lance felt that the scene was insulting for Melody that it made him want to seek justice. Melody seemed to know his intentions, so she looked at him in the eyes. This time, she even made Lance shut his mouth with just a look. Melody was acting like a god. Even a king would not be able to stop Lance from losing his temper. However, Melody managed to control him with just one look. After warning Lance, Melody looked up at the math teacher with azy expression. Even if she was the topic of the discussion, she remained calm andposed in her original position. Melody wouldn''t have bothered with this matter if it hadn''t been for the math teacher''s grudge against her. Mrs.Scott saw Melody looking at her. Melody''s eyes were so cold that they could kill someone if it were a weapon. The teacher started to panic for some reason. Her expression immediately calmed down as she recalled what Reagan had said to her. Melody was just a jinx who had been thrown into the countryside since she was a child because the Sullivans didn''t like her. She shouldn''t be afraid of someone like Melody. After calming down, the math teacher looked up at Melody and said coldly, "Hey transferee! Are you looking at me like that because you disagree with my opinion?" She didn''t even address Melody by her first name, just to show how much she despised the country girl. Mrs.Scott wanted to see how Melody would embarrass herself in front of everybody. Melody gave a light smile and casually looked at the person in front. "You talk so much!" she said coldly as her thin lips opened slightly. Standing off to the side, Lance couldn''t help butugh. Melody had a unique way of making fun of people. Many of his ssmates couldn''t hold back theirughter after he took the lead. The math teacher stood on the podium for a while and turned pale, then finally turned red. She looked at Melody angrily and pointed as she said, "You... Before she could say anything else, Melody red at her coldly and stopped her. Melody said, "Since your concern is my grades, let''s do it ording to your rules. If I get the highest mark among our whole batch, I won''t have to listen to you anymore" Despite her good looks, the math teacher''s voice became a little rough. Normally, she would speak by deliberately choking her throat. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. But now, she couldn''t care about anything else when she got angry. This time, there were even more students who couldn''t hold back theirughter. Even the homeroom teacher''s expression was slightly distorted because she tried her best to hold back herughter. Mrs.Scott was so angry that her entire body was aze. She red angrily at Melody and gritted her teeth, "With a country girl like you who hasn''t even studied? And you''d like to be first in your ss? Dream on!" Melody hated talking nonsense the most, but the math teacher had a lot of nonsense to say, so she raised her eyebrows and gave the math teacher a cold stare. "Just tell me, what if I can do it?" Chapter 44: First Place in the Whole Class Chapter 44: First ce in the Whole ss No one inside the ssroom believed that Melody could be the top student in the ss. After all, Sanguine High School was the city''s most famous high school, and ss 8 was the school''s top ss. Half of the students who graduated from the ss were epted into prestigious universities due to their effort. There was even news that the prestigious universities fought at the school gate to recruit a ss 8 student. It was evident that the students had exemry grades. The math teacher didn''t believe her at all. For her, a student like Melody, who didn''t even know a lot ofplex terms, would not have the chance in the ss''s first ce. The first ce in ss 8 means first ce of the whole batch. It was meant to be that way. She smiled sarcastically in response to Melody''s provocation and said, "Since you dare to boast, I''ll y with you.If you can get first ce in ss on the exam next week, I''ll apologize to you in front of the whole school¡± As soon as she finished speaking, Melody added, "Also, admit that you''re the pig and not me!" She heard what the math teacher said just now. The math teacher''s expression was fascinating when Melody spoke. She was so angry that her face became distorted. Before the math teacher could even say anything, Lance stepped forward and helped Melody. He said, "Teacher, I believe what Melody said is correct.If she wins first ce in ss, you''ve made a mistake in your assessment.So, do you think Melody will take back her words?" Ms.Scott was furious, but it was difficult for her to back down now that she had been silenced and suppressed by Lance and the others. However, she wasn''t worried at all because she believed that it would be a mission impossible for Melody to get into first ce.She red at Melody as her eyes were filled with fierceness.She said, "Alright, it''s a deal.If you don''t get first ce, get the hell out of ss 8 immediately and never go to my ss again!" Melody gave azy nod at Ms.Scott. Her casual attitude gave the impression that she didn''t care about the situation. Melody''s attitude ultimately made the math teacher angry. She picked up the book and threw it on the table, "Today is the self-study ss!" After saying that, she turned around and walked away. Even the homeroom teacher couldn''t do anything about it. Ms.Watson left as well after a few reminders. When the teachers left, Lance immediately turned around and sat down. Melody had already taken a seat. She took a step onto the table''s bar and held the back of the chair with one hand as if she were a big shot. Except for Melody, everyone was dressed in their school uniforms. She hadn''t even received her school uniform on her first day of school, so she was even more out of ce. On the other hand, it made her stand out in the entire ss. After Lance sat down, he immediately moved closer to Melody. He opened both his book and Melody''s book. Melody had just received a brand new book that had no scratches. All of them were piled on her table because Melody wanted to sleep. He pushed one new and one old book in front of Melody and said, "Come, let''s look at this!" Melody looked at him in surprise. There was a hint of confusion in her delicate eyes, "What are you doing?" "I''ll help you review.Since there are still a few days before the exam next week, I''ll do my best to make amends.At the very least, I''ll exin a little information so I can help you,¡¯ Lance answered. He looked at Melody with a severe expression. Ever since he saw how Melody fought, he started to admire her. The look in her eyes and her aura when she attacked made him fall for her. He wanted to be friends with Melody. Since he wanted to be friends with her, he had to help her. He had given it a lot of thought. He used to be quite good at studying. He told Melody first to remember the knowledge points, and he would think of a way to help Melody get through it. Although it was difficult, he gave it his all. Melody nced at him indifferently with a cold expression on her face. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. She then pushed the books on the table away and said coldly, "I have no time!" After saying that, Melodyid back on the table and continued sleeping. Lance hesitated for a long time when he saw her like this but didn''t dare to speak. He always felt that disturbing Melody''s sleep was a sin or something unforgivable. Even he couldn''t exin why he was having such thoughts. Melody fell asleep quietly, and the whispers in the ss gradually became louder. Reagan fixed her gaze on Melody as the cold eyes on her angry face shed mockery. Reagan had not anticipated Melody getting herself into trouble before she could even set her up. As expected, once a walking disaster, always a walking disaster no matter what ce. She existed to cause trouble to others. It was Reagan''s chance to watch. Reagan deliberately put the exercise book in her hand to the side, sighed, and said, "What should I do? The teacher is not here.Look at my math problem.There is no one whom I can ask.This isn''t very nice! I don''t know how the next week''s exam will be!" When she finished speaking, her deskmate came over and frowned as he looked at her. Her deskmate said, "Reagan, this is thest big question.I don''t know any of the questions in front of me.I was hoping that Ms.Scott could have a good talk in ss, but who knew that it would be like this" The frustration of her deskmate drew the attention of those around her, and theints poured in increasingly. Someone said, "Yes, I''m clueless as well.You say Ms.Scott will not be angry, and we should go ahead and study!" "What should we do? My mathematics is poor! This time, it''s all because of the transferee.Why do we have to be med for her fault?" another said. Their ssmateined, "It''s really too much!" The voice of condemnation grew louder and louder, to the point where Lance could no longer bear it. He got to his feet and looked around at the people talking. Everyone''s voice started to get lower as they noticed Lance''s cold gaze and realized he was angry. They didn''t dare to talk about it, but that didn''t mean they were convinced in their hearts. They were targeting Melody, not Lance. Someone evenined, "I really don''t know what drug this transferee gave Lance to make him protect her so much.She''s a witch." Lance''s face was bing increasingly grumpy, and he was on the verge of bing angry. Clifford came over and whispered to him, "Lance, the wrath of people must not be offended" Lance red at him, but Clifford pointed something behind Lance with a face full of fear. He turned around subconsciously and discovered Melody had awoken once more. Melody, who was already awake, slightly narrowed her eyes as if she was still unconscious. Melody''s cold hostility was gone, and there was no coldness in her eyes. It made Lance feel that she was charming in this state. He didn''t dare to look at Melody because his cheeks felt a little warm. Melody took the exercise book on the table and nced at the questions on the top in a daze. In Melody¡¯''s eyes, the question that seemedplicated to her ssmates was not that difficult to solve. "Lance!" she yelled as she threw the exercise book at him. "Here!" Lance eximed out of reflex as if someone had hit his trigger point. Clifford was shocked by Lance''s response. Lance had seemed bewitched because he was suddenly so obedient. Even Lance himself was a little surprised by how he reacted because he did it unconsciously. However, he had no time to think about it. He turned to look at Melody and asked with respect, "Do you want me to do anything?" Chapter 45: Treat You to a Meal Chapter 45: Treat You to a Meal "You, go up and discuss this with everyone,¡¯ Melody said as she pointed at the exercise book he threw at Lance''s arms. When Lance opened the exercise book, he started checking the questions Melody had answered. Everything written in the book was correct. The answers to the questions were exined clearly, and it was okay to study. Lance was stunned. He couldn''t believe Melody had asked him to share the papers with the whole ss.He knew no one would believe it. However, it was true. Melody raised her eyebrows and nced at Lance as she noticed that he was not moving. Her eyes became colder as she said, "Are you not going?" "I''ll go!" Lance answered without hesitations. He immediately picked up the exercise book and stood on the podium, facing the whole ss. "The previous multiple-choice questions are far too straightforward. You don''t need me to exin it to you. Let''s start on the major questions... Lance''s math grades were the highest in the ss. On weekdays, many students begged him to help them with their mathematical problems, but Lance always refused. Unexpectedly, he was now standing on the podium to answer the questions of the whole ss just because Melody said so. It was apparent that Melody had a lot of influence on Lance. ss 8 has a good foundation in mathematics and rarely needed their math teacher to exin the given problem to their ss. Most of the time, the teacher only would only give the answer to the students. Half of Lance¡¯s paper was even easier to understand than the math teacher''s. As they listened to Lance''s exnation, the students who were a little dismissive and had a lousy mentality became increasingly fascinated. Even Clifford, who disliked learning this kind of mathematics, couldn''t help but p his hands as Lance, "Lance, you''re awesome Lance, you are way too cool. If I knew you were so good at exining, why would I still attend math sses? I''d just sit there and listen to you. Everything you said is clear to me. I am now confident that I will pass the next exam!" Lance subconsciously looked up at Melody and found that she was still sleeping and not moving. Nothing seemed to be able to affect her, which made him a little disappointed. Lance picked up the chalk on the table and threw it at Clifford, who was still praising him. He gave him a hostile look and said, "Shut your mouth and pay attention.Cut the crap!" Clifford was so terrified that he didn''t dare to speak and instead listened attentively to the lecture. When others also saw Lance''s mood at the moment, they didn''t dare to continue speaking. Reagan realized that the entire ss was paying attention to Lance''s exnation and seemed to have forgotten that Melody was the one who caused the disruption of their math ss. She was so enraged that she nearly crushed the pen in her hand by clenching her fists so tightly.She hated Melody more as she became confused about where a jinx like her got such good luck from.She believed someone helped Melody. The afternoon math ss was a little challenging.The other faculty had already heard of the transferee named Melody.The teachers did not scold the whole ss only because Melody was sleeping. They didn''t argue with the entire ss because she alone was sleeping. The rest of the course went off without a hitch. Melody awoke slowly as usual when the school bell rang. She walked away with her school bag in her hand. Her movements were smooth, and her back was unrestricted. Clifford, who was standing off the side, sighed quietly and said, "Lance, I think the transferee has a lot of experience.She''s like a big shot.Lance turned his head and rolled his eyes at the other person as he became more confused personally.Someone who would initiate to make friends cannot be bad. After that, Lance also grabbed his bag and followed Melody closely. He wanted to chase after Melody and send her home to improve their rtionship. After Melody left the school, she originally nned to take her motorcycle home. But after seeing the Maybach parked at the gate, Melody knew that she won''t have the chance to ride it again. Who else could be so arrogant beside him? Melody''s eyes darkened. She changed her tone and walked in the direction of the car. Austin, who was sitting in the driver''s seat, immediately noticed the person''s arrival and informed the man in the back seat in time. "Seth, Melody is here!" The man in the back seat, concentrating on his work, slowly raised his head after hearing Austin¡¯s words, and his pupils contracted slightly. Unlike the ck and cold attire in the morning, the man wore a slightly formal iron-blue shirt. He had taken off the tie on the shirt, and the two buttons at the front were opened by him, revealing his delicate and beautiful corbone, casual and striking. Austin has already gotten out of the car and helped open the car door. Looking down from where Melody walked, he could see a pair of long, straight legs slowly getting off the ck sedan. The slim suit pants perfectly showed the shape of the legs. At this moment, a sentence appeared in Melody''s mind. She finally understood the origin of this sentence, "One will be apanied by a man who wears a suit." Sure enough, the beauty of women is equal could be fatal for handsome me. After Seth got out of the car, he quickly locked his eyes on Melody and looked over without hesitation, as if he was telling Melody that he was here for her. Melody stood still with an indifferent expression on her face as if even if the world copsed at this moment, it wouldn''t affect her at all. Seeing Seth walk towards Melody, it was the first time Austin, who was waiting by the car, saw a woman walking towards his family head. After the afternoon international conference ended, his boss drove back. He thought that there was an important task, but he didn''t expect that it was just to pick Melody up from school. It surprised them. Melody watched as Seth walked over. The man slowly approached her with his back to the setting sun. The sunlight fell on his body, forming a faint halo. His facial features were originally three-dimensional, and under the contrast of the light behind him, the lines were even more perfect, making his originally devilish face even more perfect. In the end, Seth stopped about half a meter away from her. This distance allowed her to see every subtle expression on his face, but it wasn''t to the point where she hated his approach. This man was very considerate in every aspect. Melody looked up at him coldly. His attitude was mediocre andzy, and his voice was the same. "What''s the matter?" "I''ll treat you to a meal!"Seth said it simply, without any hint of gentleness. His dazzling ck eyes stared at Melody''s beautiful face in a rampant manner. Hearing his response, Melody frowned slightly. She didn''t want to interact too much with this man. She had checked on Seth''s information, but she couldn''t find much. There aren''t many people in this world that she can''t find out. It can be seen how deep this man''s background is! It''s not that she''s afraid of the Harrison family, but she didn''t want to get involved with Seth. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Although the older man made the engagement before his death, she could only abide by it. The condition was that she had the bike decision-making power in her hands, and she controlled everything. Melody lifted her eyes. Under herzy temperament, there was a shocking arrogance. Towards the invitation personally sent by the respected young noble of Cloud City, she replied indifferently, "I don''t have time!" Chapter 46: No Reason Chapter 46: No Reason This was probably the first time in Seth''s life that someone had rejected him.It was also the first time that he had voluntarily asked someone out and surprisingly he was rejected. However, Seth was not angered by this.The corners of his mouth curved up slightly, revealing a faint evil smile. His thin lips spat out four words. "Give me a reason!" Just like what Melody asked for him thest time, he also wanted a reason. As long as Melody could convince him, he could let her go. Melody was unbothered by Seth''s words, with aid-back demeanor, she raised her eyebrows as her eyes carried a trace of coldness and wildness with them. She was indeed arrogant. "I have none!" She never needed a reason to do things, no matter who she was talking with.Her entire body exuded an air of arrogance that would make people gasp in surprise. After a few seconds of silence, Seth chuckled lightly and said. "Let me send you back!" Melody knew that this man was waiting for her here. Maybe he predicted from the beginning that she wouldn''t follow him to dinner, so his original purpose was to send her back. Melody just nced at him and went straight to his car. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. When Austin saw here over, he subconsciously lowered his head respectfully and opened the car door for her. After opening the car door, Austin realized that he acted quickly like he had been working for Melody for a long time. For some reason, Melody had an aura that made people feel astounded by her, which made people subconsciously respect her. When Lance rushed out of school, he didn''t even see Melody''s back. He only saw a top-ss Maybach that drove past him, that left behind an image of a majestic car for him to admire. Sanguine High School was a famous high school for the rich in California. It was not surprising to see a few luxury cars like the Maybach here. The reason why it could attract Lance''s attention was not that it was a luxury car, but because of the top-grade car tag attached to it. Lance stared in the direction where the car left for a full three seconds.He could not understand why this person woulde here. Melody had been silent the entire time since she got in the car. She boringly looked out of the window and didn''t move at all. Seth didn''t move at all as well. After getting in the car, he immediately did his work using hisptop. He didn''t even bat an eye at Melody. It was as if he just came to pick her up at school to send her back. Even Austin, who was in front of him, didn''t understand what he was doing. He thought that his master drove thousands of miles away to say something to Melody, but he didn''t expect him to just send her home. Austin didn''t know why Seth acted that way, and Austin didn''t dare to ask why. After Seth was done with his work, he closed theputer and turned his head to look at Melody. At this moment, Melody was already leaning against the window with her eyes closed as she rested. Her skin was especially white and fair, noticeably fairer than a normal person''s skin. The setting sun gently sprinkled on her body, which gave off a faint glow. Her long and thick eyshes could be seen clearly because her eyes were closed, and she seemed to be as delicate as a doll. After Seth looked at her for a while, Melody opened her eyes. Perhaps it was because Seth gazed too hard, but Melody immediately turned her head in Seth''s direction who was still looking at her, and they stared at each other. Perhaps it was because she was too tired, but Melody''s eyes were a little blurry. There was a hint ofziness in them, which made her look even cuter. Seth couldn''t help but smile as he saw Melody like this. At this moment, he wanted to reach out and pinch Melody''s fair, tender, doll-like face. His hands immediately moved and reached out to Melody''s cheeks as he thought of touching her face. The moment Seth''s hand touched her face, Melody didn''t know how to react. His slender fingers gently rubbed her face and stroked across her cheeks, which brought a numbing sensation. Melody never liked people getting too close to her. When Seth touched her, she could break his hand in an instant. However, for some reason, she hesitated for a moment and then stopped moving. Even she didn''t understand why this happened. ''Am I the type to appreciate human touch?'' Melody asked herself. Seeing that she didn''tin, Seth slowly opened his mouth and let out his voice that was deep and attractive, so deep that it made people feel like their ears were being blessed. "Are you sleepy?" Seth asked. Melody nodded subconsciously as she felt like she had been hypnotized when she heard Seth''s voice. Although she had slept all day, she was still very sleepy. She could go on for a few days and nights without sleeping, but she could also sleep for a few days and nights without waking up. Wouldn''t it be a waste of her youth if she didn''t sleep when she had nothing to do? As Seth looked at her rarely lovely appearance, a hint of happiness appeared in his deep and dark eyes. He reached out and opened the drawer on the side, pulled out a nket from it, and ced it in front of Melody. "Go to sleep and cover yourself with this, '''' Seth said as he offered Melody a nket.Melody just nced at the nket without moving. Perhaps because Seth knew what she was thinking, he defensively added, "It''s new, and I haven''t used it yet!" Melody reached out to take it and covered herself with it. Then, she closed her eyes again and slept. It happened to be the rush hour, and the road was very congested. It would still take a while to go from here to the Sullivan Family vi, and she could indeed take a break. Austin was shocked again as he peeked through the rearview mirror. On his usually cold face, a pair of eyes shed with surprise. Could it be that his master came to take her home because he liked this woman? Otherwise, judging from his master''s personality, why would he take the initiative to give someone a nket? It was simply impossible like a fantasy. Even if lven was about to die of illness and fell in front of his master, what his master would do at most would be to call an ambnce for him. It was not his master''s thing to reach out and help people. Ever since this Melody Sullivan appeared, Austin had been shocked too many times but he didn''t get shocked this much for the past twenty years. When the car passed by a street food stall, Melody suddenly opened her eyes and reached out to roll down the window. The rich aroma of food wafted into the car from outside. There were skewers, hotdogs, sandwiches, and all kinds of snacks. The fragrance wafted in the air. The most attractive thing for Melody was the distinct smell of freshly baked pizza, which made anyone who smelled it salivate from hunger. "Do you want to eat?" A deep and charming voice came from behind Melody, however, she didn''t speak but leaned against Seth quietly. But Seth was unwilling to give up. Even if Melody didn''t respond, he spoke again, "I heard that there is a very authentic pizza parlor around this ce.All the ingredients are transported from Italy.There has never been a bad review from those who have eaten there!" Melody stared at the lively atmosphere of the snack street. She secretly touched her chest and felt a bit of disdain in her heart. This man was indeed charming. She wasn''t very hungry at first, but after she heard what Seth said, she suddenly wanted to eat.She turned her head abruptly and looked at the grinning Seth.She was a little dissatisfied, "How do you know that this ce has such good reviews?" Chapter 47: The Ludicrous Scene Chapter 47: The Ludicrous Scene Seth has a bad temper, so it was rare for him not to get angry when asked. However, he even responded to Melody with a faint smile and exined. "This restaurant is owned by Iven¡± Hearing this, Melody instantly understood why Seth praised the restaurant. The Adams Family was quite rich.The reason why Iven could open a restaurant was most likely for his use when he craved for it. Since the owner of the ce had a lot of money, they couldn''t use bad ingredients, so this restaurant probably offered high-quality dishes. Thinking about this, Melody felt hungry again. Since she had already thought about it, she felt like she must go with him. Melody ordered Austin who was in front, "Stop by the side!" Austin obediently stopped by the side. After all, his master did not refute Melody''s order. Wasn''t this equivalent to tacitly allowing Miss Melody to do so? After the car stopped, Melody quickly opened the door and got out of the car. She followed the scent of the freshly baked pizza and went to look for it. Her nose was very sensitive and could be used to find the food by searching for the smell. Melody frowned when she reached the door and looked at the long line of people in front of the store. She liked to eat, but she hated lining up for food. If she had to line up, she would rather not eat. Then, she turned around and saw Seth who followed her. Seth Harrison asked faintly when he saw Melody frown, "What''s wrong?" Melody didn''t say anything, but her eyes fell on the long line of people. The next second, Seth immediately knew what was going on. Austin behind him immediately stepped forward. In just a few seconds, he returned to Seth. Melody was already a little impatient and wanted to leave. When she turned around to get back to the car, Seth suddenly grabbed her hand. Before Melody could react, Seth pulled her upstairs. A waiter was leading the way, so there was no need to queue up on the second floor. Some of the people in line saw this and felt that it was unfair. They even stepped forward to argue and shouted at the waiter, "Why don''t they have to queue up? We have to queue up!" The waiters in this shop were all professional waiters hired from five-star hotels. They smiled at the other party and said in a gentle and patient tone, "Dear customers because these customers are our top VIP.We provide them with a special service on the second floor.There is no need for them to queue up!" The customer was a little unconvinced. He pouted and shouted in dissatisfaction, "Isn''t it just money? What is the standard for you to be a top VIP? Tell me, I want to join too.The waiter was polite and patient and said in a kind tone.¡± "There are two ways.One is to join our store and be one of the shareholders, and then automatically upgrade to a top VIP.The other is to spend ten million dors a year to be upgraded to a top VIP.Excuse me, do you want to apply for that kind?" Who would want to be a shareholder or spend ten million on a pizza parlor just so they could be treated as VIP? What a joke! The waiter''s simple words persuaded the arrogant customer to retreat. The people who heard it also quieted down. After all, no ordinary person would be able to fulfill these conditions. Different from the noisy first floor, the environment on the second floor of the pizza parlor was elegant and filled with the rich and savory smell of the pizza, but it didn''t feel greasy at all. This ce was opened by Iven to entertain some of his friends, so it was usually empty. Anyway, he opened this pizza parlor to satisfy himself, not to make money. After they sat down, Austin took out the menu and handed it to Seth, but Seth just handed it to Melody. Melody wasn''t shy herself. She stared hard at the menu and said all the dishes she wanted to eat. Then, she passed the menu to Seth. Seeing that Melody had ordered a lot of food, Seth didn''t dare to order any more. Different from the pizza that others ordered, Melody ordered surprisingly spicy dishes. She liked some heavy taste dishes. Moreover, she liked eating spicy food as the spice and heat of the food warmed her stomach, and the rich taste of the freshly cooked ingredients lingered in her mouth as she felt the kick of the spiciness. Austin looked at the pizza that was filled with chili sauce and swallowed his saliva.He remembered that his master seemed to...He was about to remind Seth, but he swallowed the words that he was about to say. When the dishes came up, their fragrance wafted through the air, and Melody started eating the spicy pizza with ease. The pizza was good and the ingredients were very fresh. The seasoning of this pizza restaurant smelled pretty good, and it wasparable to the pizza that Luke personally cooked. Melody ate for a while and found that Seth wasn''t eating at all. She couldn''t help but feel a bit strange.She looked up at Seth, her eyes still cold, as she spoke. "Aren''t you going to eat?" "I am" Seth Harrison responded and ced the pizza slice he got into his mouth. His expression was calm, without the slightest change.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Melody nced at him and secretly shook her head. This kind of person probably had this expression even when eating fiery dragon meat. He didn''t know how to enjoy himself. Iven brought a group of friends to the restaurant. He was not interested in any of those Michelin restaurants.He even invited a chef to open a pizza parlor. They were all rich kids, and some of them had seen Seth before. When they saw the table in the corner, someone patted Iven in surprise and said. "Iven, isn''t that the Harrison family''s young heir?" Iven narrowed his eyes and looked at his friend and smiled faintly, "You want to lie to me? No way.Seth doesn''t eat pizza and other greasy food at all.Stop joking'' "Iven, it is Seth Harrison!" another one of Iven''s friends shouted, his expression serious. "I''ll go take a look.If not, see how I''ll kill you little brats!" Iven said viciously, The moment he turned around, he was stunned. Iven rubbed his eyes quickly. The person in the corner was indeed Seth, and the person who sat at the table next to him was the ice face Austin. ''It really is Seth, what the hell!'' Iven quickly left his friends and walked towards Seth. Seth was famous for his cold face, and it was difficult to get close to him. Iven''s friends wanted to get close to Seth, but they didn''t have the courage to do so. If they offended him identally, they couldn''t imagine what the consequence would be. After lven got closer and saw it clearly, he found that it wasn''t just Seth, there was a girl sitting opposite him. The girl had her back facing him, so he couldn''t see her face clearly. With a great sense of curiosity, lven walked over. When he saw that Seth was still stuffing a piece of meat filled with hot peppers into his mouth, his eyes immediately widened. He couldn''t help but cry out in surprise, "Seth, you can''t eat spicy food, right?" When she heard the voice that suddenly resounded, Melody looked up at Seth. However, Seth was still calmly chewing on the food in his mouth and Melody frowned slightly. He couldn''t eat spicy food, but now he was even eating spicy food with her.What is this man trying to do? Chapter 48: Why Are You Helping Me Chapter 48: Why Are You Helping Me Seth had already seen Iven the moment he appeared. To not rm Melody, he allowed Iven toe over, but he didn''t expect this guy to be so brainless. After Melody looked up, Iven realized it was her and quickly greeted her. "Melody, what a coincidence? I didn''t expect to meet you here!" Melody didn''t respond. Her attitude was still cold and aloof. She didn''t even nce at ven and continued to eat the food in her te. Although Iven was a rich young bachelor, he didn''t have any bad habits. So even when Melody ignored him, he didn''t get angry.He just looked back and forth between Melody and Seth. "Continue eating.I came here to join in the fun.It''s my favorite.The more people, the merrier.Right?" After he finished speaking, lven immediately sat down and picked up a new set of utensils. As for his group of friends, he had long forgotten them. For him, there was nothing more interesting than what was in front of him now. However, lven''s happiness didn''tst long. Melody didn''t like people watching her eat. Seth was already watching her eat, and now Iven also stared at her as she ate. When Seth noticed the change in Melody''s gaze, he put down the fork on his hand and looked at Iven. Iven was focused on watching them, and he didn''t even notice that Seth''s aura had changed. When Iven didn''t respond, Seth turned to look at Austin. Austin received the signal Seth gave and immediately came over to pick lven up. Before lven could figure out what was going on, he was forcefully dragged away from Seth and Melody''s private function room. Moreover, Austin was still eyeing Iven, not giving hima chance to enter. Iven was so angry that he stomped his feet, but he could not beat Austin, so he could only swallow his anger and give up. Soon, lven''s anger dissipated. He smiled and raised his eyebrows at Austin. "Ice-face, do you think your boss likes that girl? Why do I feel strange..." Iven tauntingly asked. Austin was expressionless and his face was cold. He did not even give lven a look. Iven realized that he could not ask Austin anything, so he could only give up. Melody was eating the pizza seriously. While Seth, who was facing her asionally took tiny bites in his pizza to eat. Although he didn''t eat much, he still kept eating, it seemed like he wanted to keep herpany. Melody liked to eat pizza, and she liked it better when it was spicy. Even a person who ate spicy food couldn''t stand her pizza''s level of spiciness, let alone a person who couldn''t even eat spicy food. Just now, after Iven said that Seth couldn''t eat spicy food, Melody specially observed Seth''s behavior. He put the food that was covered in chili sauce into his mouth, but he didn''t react at all, he didn''t even frown. For someone who couldn''t eat spicy food, to be able to eat something like this and still act unaffected, it could only be said that this man was really brave. Melody was almost full, so she put down the fork in her hand. Seth saw her put the fork down and asked faintly, "Not eating anymore?" Melody nodded and got up. She nodded at him in response, which was already the greatest respect Melody had shown a person. She usually didn''t care about responding to such questions. She had always left after eating without giving much attention to the people around her, even if it was Luke and the others. When Seth saw her stand up, he also left, he didn''t mind Melody''s careless attitude at all. When they got in the car, Melody returned to her previous position and sat by the window, as she looked much more energetic than before. After the car drove for a while, Seth said, "I heard that you made a three-month agreement with Quince Sullivan?" "Mm!" Melody Sullivan grunted. Seth didn''t care about her attitude and said "it''s not impossible to increase the share/stock price of Sullivan Family in a short period, as long as the new is good enough, the price will be on the rise" Although Melody didn''t respond to Seth, she had been paying attention to every word he said, and she had been paying attention to his every move from the corner of her eyes. After Seth finished speaking, he took out a document from the drawer and handed it to Melody, and said. "Maybe it will be of help to you!" After Melody took it over, she opened the document and found that it was a merger agreement. She took a closer look at the contents of the contract. Although she didn''t know much about the project, she was sure that with the capital of the Harrison Corporation, she could take this project. There was no need for Sullivan Family to get a share. After reading the project contract, Melody turned her head to look at him with a puzzled look in her eyes, "Why do you want to help me?" Seth''s deep and ck eyes slowly looked at Melody as it gave off a glint. There seemed to be a hint of a smile in his eyes that made Melody unable to understand his intention. He didn''t ask Melody to make any conditions, nor did he ask her to do anything, he also didn''t pretend to be nice to her. Seth narrowed his eyes and looked at Melody with arrogance. The corners of his lips curved up into a smile. "Wouldn''t it be more interesting to make something impossible possible?" A deal worth tens of millions was only for fun. I''m afraid only Seth can say this. Melody didn''t reject him right away. What was so bad about this deal? Although it naturally wouldn''t be too difficult for her to raise the stock price of the Sullivan Family. But someone had offered her a great opportunity, so she could give it a serious thought. Melody nced at him coldly and said, "I''ll think about it!" The car just so happened to be at the entrance of the Sullivan Family vi. Melody pushed the door open and didn''t even look back as she said coldly, "Thanks!" Seth sat in the car and watched her leave arrogantly andughed silently. It was the first time Austin, who was sitting in the driver''s seat, had seen someone like Melody. He knew what project his master had given Melody. It was an important project for the Harrison Corporation. Now that his master had personally sent this golden chance to Melody, she didn''t seem to be particrly excited about it. ''I don''t know if this Melody didn''t understand that project''s importance or was just simply being arrogant: Austin turned around and asked respectfully in a muffled voice, "Sir, are we going back to the manor now?" Seth had a calm expression on his face as he opened his thin lips and said coldly, "Go to the hospital!" Austin was shocked. He knew that something would happen to his master after he ate that much spicy food. His master couldn''t endure the spice, but he only spoke up about it now. Austin didn''t hesitate anymore. He stepped on the elerator and drove the car out quickly. On the other hand, after Melody returned to the Sullivan family home, she found out that many people were sitting in the living room. Except for Quince, everyone else was there. As Melody entered the room, Elizabeth red at her angrily and her serious face was filled with anger. But Melody didn''t seem to see her and turned around as she walked into her room. This reactionpletely infuriated Elizabeth so she turned around and stood up as she stared at Melody''s back andmanded. "Stop right there!"Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 49: Arrogant Facing Chapter 49: Arrogant Facing Elizabeth''s fury, Melody stopped and turned around to look at her. Melody''s expression was still cold and indifferent as if she was not affected by Elizabeth at all. Her cold gaze fell on Elizabeth, as she used her eyes to ask Elizabeth what she wanted from her. To Elizabeth, Melody was too arrogant. ''This jinx was indeed a scourge, she was born to anger me.Elizabeth''s mind kept churning with this idea. She became increasingly enraged as she nced at Melody that she lost control of herself and yelled at Melody, "What kind of attitude is that? Let me warn you, Melody Sullivan, don''t be too haughty.You are not thew here.You should''ve gone home after school, but you only returned thiste after hanging out with your friends.You are too rowdy and rebellious." As Elizabeth taught Melody a lesson, Reagan and Charles couldn''t hide their happiness. The undisguised smiles on their faces showed how dissatisfied they were with Melody. Especially Reagan, Melody had stolen too much from her today, and she already hated her to the extreme even before. She wanted to beat Melody up and throw her out. Sarah looked at Melody worriedly. She wanted to help Melody , but she knew Elizabeth''s personality. At this time, unless Quince was here, if someone said something, it will only make Elizabeth even more furious. If Sarah tried to defend Melody, not only would she be unable to save Melody, she might even implicate her situation, so Sarah did not dare to speak. Since Melody didn''t reply, Elizabeth became even more furious. She raised her voice again and scolded Melody, "What kind of attitude is this? I''m talking to you.Why don''t you answer? Didn''t you hear me?" Melody looked up at her. Her eyes were cold and her tone was even colder as she uttered a few words that made Elizabeth''s expression change quickly. "I came back from walking!" Elizabeth paused for a moment. From Sanguine High School to the Sullivan Family''s manor, if she came back from walking she walked too fast then. Elizabeth subconsciously looked at Reagan. When Reagan avoided her gaze, a thought suddenly popped into her mind. Elizabeth originally heard from Reagan that Melody didn''te home until now after school, she must have been hanging out somewhere and ruined the family''s fame She was quite angry and nned to teach Melody a lesson when Quince was not at home. She did not expect it to turn out like this. As a mother, she naturally knew what kind of temper Reagan had. Reagan must have transferred the driver that she arranged for Melody. Sarah was the only one who knew the truth. Melody was not worried that she would betray her. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Because at this moment, Sarah had already raised her thumb at Melody and praised her wit. In Sarah''s opinion, not only did Melody exin why she came backte, but she could alsoin about what Reagan did and punish her. Killing two birds with one stone was too smart of a response. However, Sarah underestimated Elizabeth''s dislike for Melody. After Elizabeth found out that Reagan was the reason why Melody came homete, not only did they not me Reagan, they continued to throw the me on Melody. "Be more careful in the future.Walk faster and don''te back sote.What a shame¡± Elizabeth quickly said After Elizabeth said that, Reagan''s face was full of pride. She knew that her mother would never punish her for something like that. After all, in her mother''s eyes, this jinx was way lower than their servants. If not for her grandfather''s foolish decision before his death, they wouldn''t have endured the bad luck this jinx always carried. Reagan didn''t want Elizabeth to stop teaching Melody a lesson so she continued to fan the mes and told Elizabeth about the bet that happened today with Melody in school. "Mommy, don''t you think it''s not good for Melody to do this? If she doesn''t do well, then our family will have to clean up her mess.'' Melody looked sideways at Reagan who looked like a petty person who had achieved sess. Sheughed coldly in her heart. No wonder the old man didn''t want to hand over the Sullivan Family''s property to them. When Allistair realized he met such a group of evil people, he thought his life''s hard work was better to be thrown into the water and spend his fortune somewhere else. The anger in Elizabeth''s heart, because of Reagan''s words, rose again. How could she not know how much Melody was worth? Elizabeth knew Melody was such a bad student. No, she couldn''t even be considered a bad student, she was worse than that. ''I heard that she hadn''t even studied in the countryside and was chased out of school because of a crime shemitted when she was in primary school.Now, she even dared to take the first ce?'' It was simply a fantasy. She agreed to such an impossible thing with her ability. Elizabeth couldn''t hold back her anger any longer.She roared in anger as her eyes shone like a raging fire.She wanted to destroy Melody. "The Sullivan family has lost all their face for you.Melody Sullivan, I warn you, you better apologize to your teacher tomorrow and settle this matter.Otherwise, I will make you regret returning to the Sullivan family." Melody looked up and her eyes fell on Elizabeth. What an arrogant bitch, it made her regret even returning to this family. She didn''t understand who gave Elizabeth the courage to say such words. Compared to Elizabeth who was stomping her feet in anger, Melody was so calm as if nothing had happened, which made Sarah worry more about her. Melody spoke up, and her words almost choked Elizabeth to death. "I look forward to you making me regret it" After saying this, Melody left without looking back. Seeing her like this, Sarah almost exploded. She never thought that there would be someone who could act so calm and refined against the raging Elizabeth. When Elizabeth was about to explode with anger, Sarah quickly left the scene in a hurry to avoid being involved. Melody had just returned to her room and before she sat down, the phone in her pocket rang. She picked up the phone and found that it was a call from Luke. There were not many people who could call her. After all, there were not many people who knew her number. She pressed the answer button and Luke''s excited voice came from the other side of the line, "Boss..." Luke hadn''t even finished what he was about to say when Melody butted in. "Stop!" The coldmand almost choked Luke to death on the other side of the line. When he calmed himself down, Luke officially began to report the situation. "Boss, I have checked the project you asked me to look on.The problem is not big.I have estimated that it is a project that is steady and will not lose.Regardless of whether this project is in the hands of the Harrison Corporation, are we going to rob it? Although it is a little difficult to fight with the Harrison Corporation, with Boss here, nothing is impossible!" Luke''s admiration for Melody was endless. In his eyes, Melody was a god-like existence, and there was nothing that his boss couldn''t handle. When Luke got the information Melody asked for, he also asked if Melody wanted to know if Seth had any other motives. After all, Seth had been investigating the situation of the ck Alliance, and he had already suspected that Melody was rted to the ck Alliance. "No need!" Melody tly rejected Luke''s suggestion. The Harrison Corporation had already delivered themselves to us, do we still need to rob them? "Send me the information!" Melody added. After Luke told everything, Melody hung up the phone. If Luke were to speak more, it would probably be endless chatter. Not long after she hung up the phone, Melody received a piece of information and a picture from Luke. It was the handsome back of a man at the entrance of the hospital. Melody immediately recognized that the man was Seth. Staring at the picture, Melody''s delicate face showed a slight smile as she sneered coldly. "What a showoff!" Chapter 50: This Is Not a Place Where You Should Come Chapter 50: This Is Not a ce Where You Should Come The next morning, Melody got up and started fixing herself. However, she was not preparing for school.She asked for a leave from school to apany Atty. Lewis to the office of the Sullivan Family''s building. The building was surrounded by guards and CCTVs everywhere. After all, the Sullivans were considered as an elite family in California. Seeing that their properties were heavily guarded was not a surprise at all. The two security guards positioned on the building''s ground floor were both tall and intimidating. Their sharp eyes scanned the area attentively. The murderous looks on their faces were enough to scare anyone, not to mention that the two of them were well-trained and had muscles all over their body. The ck Mercedes-Benz stopped at the building''s entrance. Melody got off first, walking straight ahead. Her gaze remained straight ahead. She was wearing her usual cold and aloof expression. Melody walked towards the building gracefully. The security guards standing on both sides of the building''s entrance bowed their heads instantly, as if her presence was enough to tell people that she should be respected. As if they just came back to their senses, the two guards raised their heads in surprise. They looked at each other briefly and realized that something was wrong. They quickly ran towards Melody and Atty. Lewis to stop them. "Hey! Stop! Hey, Miss!" The guards shouted. However, their warnings fell on deaf ears. Melody didn''t even bother to turn around. The security guards dashed towards them, knowing that something was wrong. Atty. Lewis, who was following behind Melody, saw the guards trying to stop her. He immediately rushed towards them. "Hey, it''s fine! This is Ms. Melody Sullivan!" Atty. Zach Lewis was the chiefwyer representative of the Sullivan family. The security guards knew him well, so they would never suspect him or anything. They wouldn''t dare cross someone as important as Zach Lewis. Just like that, Melody easily avoided the guards and entered the elevator. Atty.Lewis followed behind her and pressed the top floor button. He led Melody to the meeting room, where a meeting was currently in progress. Quince''s expression immediately went to a scowl when he saw Melody entering the room. Frowning, he stared at Melody with his cold eyes. "Why are you here, Melody? You''re supposed to be at your school, and not here! Is this some kind of a joke?" Quince scoffed. Everyone in the meeting room fixed their gazes on Melody. A mixture of curiosity and interest was evident in their eyes as they surveyed the young and beautiful girl standing in the room. Only a few powerful shareholders had seen Melody at the funeral, and they also knew that she was the heir who had just been brought back from the countryside. It looked like something worthy to watch would happen today. Melody remained unfazed by Quince''s angry expression. Her face looked calm, opposite to Quince who looked like he would burst out anytime soon. Not bothering to answer his question, Melody turned her head to Atty. Lewis. He nced at her and nodded his head. He took out a piece of paper from his briefcase and handed it to Quince. "Mr.Quince Sullivan, this is thest will testament from your father, and the former chairman, Mr.Sullivan. It was clearly pointed out that your second daughter, Ms.Melody Sullivan, will inherit the position of the chairman of the Sullivan Family businesses. Please, read the document carefully. Quince had always been the general manager of the Sullivans. The current position of chairman still belonged to Alistair Sullivan, who still hadn''tpleted the turnover of thepany. Quince didn''t look a bit happy from what he just heard. His cold eyes were sending daggers towards Atty.Lewis. "What do you mean by that?" Quince spoke coldly, warning wasced in his voice. He stared at thewyer with a threatening look. Atty.Lewis, sensing Quince''s unhappy state, chuckled awkwardly. "Don''t worry, Mr.Sullivan!" He told him uneasily. Zach had been working with Alistair Sullivan for decades. He was one, if not the most, of the trusted persons by the old man. After all, Alistair chose Zach to keep such important matter before he died. "This is what Mr.Alistair wanted.The reason why I brought Melody with me today is very simple.I want everyone to meet her as early as now.This will also help Melody get acquainted with them, so she won''t have such a hard time when she starts to work here;¡¯'' Atty.Lewis said. "Ha!" Quince scoffed in disbelief. He raised his head and looked at the people inside the meeting room. "Can you believe what this man had just said? I mean, look! Look at this girl!" Quince pointed his finger at Melody angrily. "This girl who has just turned eighteen is my second daughter! And now, she is going to be the president of our family''s businesses! What do you think, huh? I just want to remind everyone here in the room that you are all shareholders! Do you still remember what we all agreed to when we started thispany? You all have the power in your hands!" Quince remembered that as long as more than two-thirds of the shareholders voted against Alistair''s decision, Melody wouldn''t be able to take the position as the chairman, even if she held the shares. Quince was already convinced that no shareholder would agree to let Melody be the new president. He had promised to give this girl a three-month deadline. Quince would not force Melody to sign the share transfer agreement.In his opinion, if she could not convince the shareholders to agree with Alistair''s decision, and she couldn''t even take the position of the chairman easily, then how would she be able to lead the Sullivan family to sess? The shareholders in the meeting room nodded their heads in unison. They were all after their businesses and money. It would be a big joke for them to let a girl like Melody lead thepany! No one would agree to such a thing! Atty. Lewis knew what Quince had meant. He nced at Melody and nodded his head at her. There was indeed such a thing. Zach was already finished with his tasks. The rest was up to Melody now. Despite Quince''s endless threats and questions, Melody''s face was still masked with an unreadable expression. Even if Melody had heard all of Quince''s threats and mocking questions, she still calmly pulled out a chair and sat down. It seemed like she really didn''t know anything! Only people who are clueless or ignorant would fear nothing. As she finished settling down to her seat, Melody surveyed her gaze through the crowd and smiled. Her elegant and beautiful face was filled with calmness andposure, and the presence she gave off completely had the people look at her in wonder. "I just want to ask a question to our shareholders.What is your goal in the Sullivan Group? Isn''t it for the Sullivans to continue growing stronger? You''re trying to earn a profit here.To put it bluntly, everything here is all after money, right?" Melody asked calmly. "If I can bring more profits to the Sullivan Group and make this business grow stronger, why can''t I take the position of the chairman?" Quince sneered as he looked at Melody and listened to her incessant talking. Everyone present in the meeting was sharp and smart when it came to business. Even when Alistair was still alive, he sometimes would struggle in handling things with these people. For Quince, he wouldn''t believe that anyone would be stupid enough to choose her. Everyone shook their heads and sneered after Melody finished her statement. The shareholders looked at her with pure disdain. "I appreciate your little speech, Miss.But you? Leading thispany?" A shareholderughed sarcastically before he continued, "Don''t me me forughing at you.I heard that you''re from the countryside, right? And your educational background says that you only finished middle school.Your dad must have donated a library for you to enter Sanguine High School this time, eh?" The old man looked at the other shareholders and gestured towards them. "That''s it,dies and gentlemen.Do you really believe that she can make lots of money and bring more sess to the Sullivan Group? Do you believe she can do that? Only a fool would believe her!" "Hahaha!" The meeting room was filled withughter and mocking smiles towards Melody. Quince, who seemed satisfied with everyone''s reactions, couldn''t help but smile, too. Atty.Lewis, on the other hand, didn''t look happy at all. In fact, his brows were knitted in worry as he watched the peopleugh. However, his worry was not for Melody, but for everyone present in the room. These people had never witnessed how clever Melody was. Because of her young age, they thought that she was ipetent and just a pushover. They didn''t have any idea that despite Melody''s young age andck of experience, she could bring the Sullivan Group to the top. Melody would be able to bring sess and development in California easily. She could do it even in just a snap. If Melody was serious, she wouldn''t need to do anything. Just a single word from her, and every person present here would be in trouble. Atty.Lewis stood at the side and prayed silently, hoping that Melody was not letting herself get affected by the people''s insults and mockery. If things would get worse and the Sullivan family would be led to its downfall, he would also be compromised. He would never be able to forgive this group of old idiots who seemed to not know how serious this matter was! Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 51: Shocked! Chapter 51: Shocked! The mocking eyes and the insulting smiles of the people didn''t seem to affect Melody at all.Neither did she blink nor change her unfazed demeanor.Melody raised her head and nced at the people in front of her slowly.Her cold, brown eyes surveyed them carefully. The shareholders looked away ufortably, unable to look at her in the eye. Theughter inside the meeting room gradually died down. No one expected someone as young as Melody to have such fierce gaze and strong aura. The old shareholder who mocked her earlier cleared his throat and looked down. He was taken aback by Melody''s unbothered behavior, and he even regretted mocking herst statement earlier. When the room was filled with silence again, Melody raised her handzily and reached out to Atty. Lewis, who was standing behind her. Atty.Lewis immediately opened his briefcase and took out a handful of documents. He handed them to Melody carefully. Quince red at thewyer as he watched him suspiciously. Zach Lewis was a well-knownwyer in the industry. He was ridiculously polite and respectful towards Melody, who was way younger than him. He was surely not afraid of what other people might think of him. Quince was waiting for what tricks Melody had on her sleeves. Atty.Lewis distributed the document to each shareholder. When he finished, he stood behind Melody again. She held her chin with her right hand. Every time she would lower her eyes, her dark and long eyshes would stand out. She would gaze at the people using her cold eyes and would speak slowly. "The document you''re looking at right now is a contract with Mr.David.You may turn to thest page and take a look." Melody announced, her cold and low voice echoing through the quiet room. "Mr.David? The Mr.David?!" Someone gasped. "Isn''t he the man who''s currently dominating the technology world right now? Everyone has been trying to negotiate with himtely!" The people who heard the statement curiously flipped through the papers and read thest page that Melody had mentioned. Everyone''s eyes widened, while some even froze on their spots upon seeing thest use of the document. The old man who belittled and insulted Melody earlier looked dumbfounded. He was so stunned that his mouth went agape for a long time. "This...this document...How is this possible?" He uttered in disbelief. The content of the contract was beneficial to the Sullivan Group, but it was stated that the Sullivans would take advantage of it. Furthermore, the contract only had very few restrictions. But the most important and relevant matter was the one that Melody had mentioned. The content of the use stated that the contract wanted Melody Sullivan to sign the document personally. The premise also mentioned that the contract would only take effect once Melody had been assigned as the chairman of thepany of the Sullivans. Otherwise, everything would be considered void. Everyone in the corporate world had been fighting to create a deal with Mr.David. Now, they wanted to negotiate with the Sullivan Group and also make such a strange request. Wasn''t that too suspicious? Everyone had the same question in mind. The shareholders looked at Melody in confusion, waiting for her to exin what was this all about. "Just like what you have seen, Mr.David has already signed his name on the contract.I''m not gonna discuss how much profit this project can bring.You can judge it for yourselves." Melody spoke confidently. Quince scowled as he listened to Melody. ''¡¯Mr.David actually signed his name on the paper.How could Melody do that with such capability? That was impossible¡± He thought. Quince suspected that his father might be the person behind this.He really did a lot of things just so his granddaughter could earn his spot. First, he arranged an excellent marriage for Melody, found her a backer, and arranged for Mr.David to pave the way for her. He must had done a lot of ways so the people would be in favor of her. The old man really made sure that even if he would die, Quince would never feel at ease. Quince got lost in his thoughts. He really couldn''t understand why the family property was not given to him. He was Alistair''s own son! Why would he choose a useless girl like Melody? With a confused and angry mind, Quince threw the documents on the table and looked at Melody in disdain. "So what if you have this contract? Do you think I don''t know what tricks you''re trying to hide? I wonder if you think that this is just a game to you, taking advantage of the Sullivan family!" He roared. When he finished hisst statement, Quince looked at the people in the room and said, "Alright, enough with this nonsense! Let''s vote!" He was confident that these old shareholders would never really vote for Melody. They would never be swayed by a little contract. The people nodded their heads in agreement and started to vote. Even if Melody would inherit the family''s shares, as long as more than two-thirds of the people disagree, she won''t be able to get the position as chairman. Just when they were about to start the formal voting, phones started buzzing everywhere. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. One by one, the shareholders picked up their phones. And each time a shareholder would read something from their screens, their facial expression would change into something different. Everybody looked very surprised and suspicious. Curious and puzzled, the other shareholders who saw their colleagues'' reactions started to look at their phones, too. It didn''t take too long when everyone in the room had the same shocked reactions on their faces. Besides their surprised reactions, there was another expression that all of them had on. It was bizarre and different. They all held their phones tightly and looked at each other with their frightened eyes as if hiding a very important secret. Quince stared at the crowd in front of him, confusion was written all over his face. "What''s the matter? What''s wrong with all of you?" He asked, frowning very hard. "Nothing!" Everyone replied almost at the same time. Atty.Lewis smiled faintly as he secretly nced in Melody''s direction. The woman remained seated as she looked at the people with her stoic expression. He knew that this girl was definitely something. Seeing the defeated looks of the people in front of them made Zach feel really giddy. Trying to hide his smile, Atty. Lewis looked at the crowd and cleared his throat. "Can we start voting now?"He asked. Everyone nodded in agreement. No one even dared to object to his suggestion. After Quince confirmed it, he raised his voice and announced, "The voting meeting has officially begun.Those who agree to let Melody be the chairman of the Sullivan Group Enterprise, please raise your hand" Delight and confidence radiated in Quince''s voice and smile. He was so sure that no one would be stupid enough to let a girl take charge of their business. However, his mood instantly dropped as he stared at everyone in the room. All of the shareholders were raising their hands! Only Quince wasn''t raising his. His eyes widened in disbelief. Even their associates that he had trusted and had been with him in the business for several years, were also raising their hands. This made Quince more shocked. He shook his head as if he couldn''t believe what he was seeing in front of him. "Wait, I think you misunderstood my instructions! I said if you agree to let Melody Sullivan take over, raise your hands.Do you understand?" He announced slowly, emphasizing every word he was uttering. Everyone lowered their heads, scared to meet Quince''s eyes. Atty.Lewis looked at Quince and spoke. "Don''t worry.We sure are old, but we''re not deaf" Melody knitted her eyebrows and let out a long breath. "Are we done now?" She asked coldly, impatience wasced in her tone. Atty.Lewis turned his head and nodded at Melody. "Yes, Ms.Sullivan.Congrattions on being the newly elected chairman of the Sullivan Group Enterprise.We can address you as Chairman Sullivan now.'' He smiled at her.Quince looked like he was about to go crazy from what he just witnessed.He raised his head angrily and pped the table, making some people jump in surprise. "I can''t believe this! Have you all gone mad? You''re actually choosing this girl to be the chairman of this company? She''s brainless as hell! What are you all thinking?" Quince''s loud voice resonated throughout the room.Because of his anger, he couldn''t help but utter sphemous words. The people in the room frowned heavily. They couldn''t believe that Quince just easily said those words. Melody got the all the cards against them, so they needed to do whatever she asked them to do. One of the shareholders couldn''t stand Quince anymore. "Mr.Sullivan, Ms.Melody is your daughter! Maybe she inherited your family''s sharpness in handling businesses, and maybe President Sullivan knew that she would be a great leader.He''s a great businessman after all!¡± Chapter 52: If You Like It, Ill Let You Chapter 52: If You Like It, I''ll Let You Quince and Melody had two very opposite reactions. While Quince was fuming as he red at everyone in the meeting room, Melody seemed very calm in her seat. She tore her gaze off the people in front of her and looked at Quince. Her big, attractive eyes were gently staring at him. Suddenly, the corners of her mouth slightly curved into a mysterious smile, which made everyone look at her with confusion. "If you really want the position of the chairman so bad, then I''ll give it to you,'''' she said. Melody blinked her eyes, waiting for Quince to nod his head in agreement. The shareholders gasped in surprise upon hearing Melody''s statement. This girl was too arrogant.She really had the guts to tell him that! Atty. Lewis, who was standing behind Melody, pursed his lips, trying not tough at the people''s reactions. Quince might not be as good as his father, but he was still a respectable and well-known businessman in California. ¡®''Giving up my position as the chairman and offering it to him would just create more damage on his side.Clueless people would think that he yed his father''s card and threatened me¡± Melody thought to herself. Melody''s decision to give Quince that position was really clever and ruthless. Quince tilted his head and stared at Melody''s eyes seriously. His cold gaze at her could make strangers think that weren''t blood-rted at all.It seemed like Melody got the arrogance and cunning attitude from her father. The fruit didn''t fall far from the tree after all. The girl who came back from the countryside suddenly became the sessor of a bigpany. She instantly felt superior to everyone else, the high and mighty attitude of hers just appeared out of nowhere. And she also had the guts to mock her father. Melody was regarded as the symbol of disasters and bad luck. Every time she would appear, something terrible would happen to the Sullivan family. However, Quince decided to give the position of chairman to his daughter. He wanted to see how Melody would raise theirpany''s stock prices within three months. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Quince sneered at his thoughts. She might not evenst for three months! If this young and inexperienced girl started to handle their family''s business, it would only take three days for her to realize that she wasn''t ready for such responsibility. Did she really think that it was easy to manage a very big business? After a long moment of weighing his thoughts, Quince finally responded to Melody''s suggestion. "Since you are kind enough to offer me the position of chairman, I''ll help you just this once.You''ll be the chairman then.But don''t you dare forget our agreement, Melody!" He said. Melody understood what Quince had meant so she nodded her head. "Don''t worry, I always keep my word,'' she replied. Quince snorted. With ast re at the people in front of him, he stood up and left the conference room. If Quince decided not to leave thepany, would it mean that he would support and help Melody? The shareholders started to vacate the meeting room one by one. When everyone left, Melody sighed and stood up to leave the room as well. She was about to open the meeting room''s door when a woman dressed in ck corporate attire stopped her. "Excuse me, Ms.Sullivan.I am the secretary of the chairman.You can call me Linda." The woman smiled at her politely. "This is the document containing all the information that Mr.Sullivan asked me to give to you.After the meeting, you will officially be on duty.Then, there will be a lot of papers and projects that you need to evaluate and sign.I hope you can familiarize yourself with them as soon as possible.I hope until tomorrow is enough time?" she continued. Linda took out piles of documents from her briefcase and showed them to Melody. ''ls she joking or what?¡¯'' Melody thought as she watched Linda build a small mountain of papers in front of her. After putting down thest document on top of the other papers, Linda nced at Melody, lowered her head slightly, and left the room. Melody stared at the papers for a short moment before turning her head to look at Atty.Lewis, who was quietly standing on the side. She raised her eyebrow at him.Atty.Lewis immediately understood what she meant, so he nodded his head. "Linda is the secretary of the chairman.Aside from that, she''s a very important asset to the Sullivan Group.She''s very strict" he exined. Melody''s eyebrows raised in surprise as she listened to Atty.Lewis. Her cold and arrogant eyes immediately stared directly at him. "Tell me more about her!" "Everyone in the Sullivan family knows Linda very well.She is old-fashioned and ruthless.She doesn''t show any mercy at all.When Mr.Alistair was still alive, only she would listen to him.She''s not even scared to scold the old man! Everyone even calls her as an unfeeling and cold-hearted woman.behind her back.Well, her attitude towards you earlier was less scary.Even Quince, your father, couldn''t get along with her, too." "She''s smart and very capable?" Melody tilted her head in confusion.If she didn''t have that cold- looking eyes, she would look like the cutest girl in the world.Her natural facial expressions and actions could melt anyone''s heart. Atty.Lewis nodded his head at Melody and raised his thumb without hesitation. "Linda''s ability is superb!" He eximed. The fact the Atty. Lewis had validated Linda''s great skills and abilities in business spoke so much about her. All of a sudden, Melody also realized something. Linda didn''t look down on her too much. It just looked like she didn''t like Melody but she was civil to her at least. Melody shrugged her shoulders. She didn''t want to bother herself with such thoughts anymore. She came here to lead the Sullivanpany and not to please everyone. Atty.Lewis touched the bridge of his nose, feeling the tiredness he had from all the things he did today. The older he got, the more stupid he became! He was clearly in a good state. Every day, someone woulde to him to ask for his help in cases. Why was he reduced to being an assistant now? Alistair Sullivan had really destroyed him! Atty.Lewis instantly felt a looming headache as he stared at the mountain of documents on the table. Even if he was the most intelligent person on earth, he still wouldn''t be able to finish reading all of these papers in just one day! Melody still had some time before her afternoon sses. She originally nned to find a ce to rest, but seeing the documents in front of her seemed like rest shouldn''t be a part of her n now. She nced at Atty.Lewis. "If you have something else to do, you may leave now.I''ll take it from here,'' she said. Atty.Lewis shook his head and waved his hand repeatedly. "No, it''s fine! I filed a leave at work today, so I''m free.I''ll apany you.I have worked with the Sullivans for ten years, and I have a good grasp of how thepany works.If you need anything, feel free to ask me¡± He spoke with enthusiasm. Everyone wanted to work for Melody, but only a lucky few could have this opportunity. How could he leave her like this? Seeing that Melody was really adamant to drive him away, Atty. Lewis would not treat himself as an assistant to Melody. Atty.Lewis suddenly realized how big of an honor it was to be able to stay with Melody, even just by sitting beside her and being as quiet as he could. He didn''t want to leave Melody alone, and the girl also couldn''t convince him to leave. Melody took a seat and leaned her back on her chair.She grabbed one document and started reading it. Atty.Lewis was quietly observing Melody. He was holding a cup of coffee, trying to relieve the tiredness and fatigue he was feeling. But before he could even drink from his cup, his eyes widened in disbelief. His mouth went agape as he witnessed the scene in front of him. In the end, he wasn''t able to drink his coffee anymore. As awyer, Zach had already seen tons of smart people. He had encountered a lot of geniuses in his life.But he had never seen someone who could read a document as fast as Melody. She didn''t even stop to rest. A normal person might need to look at it for a day. Even a smart person would be tired and overwhelmed by just reading half a day''s worth of documents. However, Melody actually finished reading it in less than three minutes. Then, she casually grabbed another batch of papers from the table. An hourter, Melody had already finished reading thest document. Chapter 53: Big Boss Opened the Car Door for Her Chapter 53: Big Boss Opened the Car Door for Her Melody looked at Atty.Lewis with a straight face and nodded her head.She already felt like it took her forever to read all the documents, even if it was just more than an hour. "I''m done.I''ve basically memorized all the information in these documents.There shouldn''t be a problem dealing with the projects of the Sullivan Group.I''ll contact you if I have questions regarding these.¡¯'' Melody spoke in a monotonous tone. The new chairman''s voice was filled with nothing but coldness. Not even one emotion could be traced whenever she would speak. But upon hearing Melody''s words, Atty.Lewis felt offended. He just went too far by promising her that he would lend his hand and help her with whatever she needed. How he really bit off more than he could chew. It took Melody an hour to finish reading all the documents. Just an hour! She also remembered all of them! Was Alistair really saying the truth when he told him that Melody needed him? When Melody got up and started walking towards the door, Atty.Lewis quickly followed her. He finally realized why Alistair was so determined to let Melodye back and inherit their family''s property. With Melody and her abilities, the Sullivan Group had a much better chance to seed and flourish. As long as she was willing, she could make the Sullivan Group be invincible and remain on top forever. When they arrived downstairs, Atty.Lewis talked to Melody''s driver and was about to ask where Melody was heading so he could make arrangements. Before they could say anything, a tall man suddenly appeared in front of them.He looked very handsome but his cold aura was hard to miss.He seemed tock any affection. Atty.Lewis looked at him for a while before he recognized him.He was the assistant of Seth Harrison, the Harrison family''s heir. The man standing in front of them was Austin. But why and how did he get here? Confused, Atty.Lewis nced at Melody, who was standing beside him. Unlike Atty.Lewis, Melody didn''t seem to be surprised by Austin''s sudden appearance. She looked calm and stoic as usual. Austin fixed his cold gaze at the unfazed Melody and lowered his head to show his respect. "Good day, Ms.Sullivan.My boss, Mr.Seth Harrison, knows that you havee to the Sullivan Group, and he wanted me toe and find you.If you wouldn''t mind, will you pleasee with me?" Austin asked her. Melody scowled as she listened to Austin''s statement. Wasn''t he the man who was mostly known as aloof and reserved by other people? Why was he suddenly acting like her shadow and following her like a pest now? Melody remained standing as she got lost in her thoughts. She wasn''t surprised that Seth knew what she had on her mind. After all, the Harrison family was known to have such great skills and intelligence. They wouldn''t be one of the leadingpanies in California for so many years if they weren''t. Thest time that she met with Seth, he treated her to dinner before he gave her money. What did he want with her this time? Melody wasn''t a big fan of being kept in the dark.She raised her head and looked at Austin intently. The man instantly knew what she meant. Austin lowered his head politely and gestured his hand, asking Melody to follow him. At that moment, Melody went with Austin and Atty. Lewis didn''t bother to follow her anymore. He was her fiance after all. How terrible it was for an old man like him to follow a couple around? They should spend their time alone. Seth''s car was parked near the building''s entrance. Austin immediately opened the car''s door for Melody. As soon as the car door opened, Melody caught a glimpse of the man waiting inside. There were a lot of good-looking men in this world, but Seth''s handsome features were definitely on another level. Also, the aura that he gave off was unique. Melody had never met someone in her life with the same aura as Seth. Melody went inside the car and sat beside Seth. Thetter''s gaze immediately fell on her. His dark and deep gaze twinkled as he looked at her. Melody stared at Seth as well. Her expression remained stoic, and her eyes were cold and distant. Raising her eyebrow, she kind of sensed why Seth wanted to see her all of a sudden. Looking at Melody''s facial expression, Seth felt more and more interested in her. This Melody was like a ball of mystery. The more she learned things about Seth, the harder it was for her to cut the rtionship with him. Today, Seth was informed that Melody had gone to the Sullivan Group to be the next chairman of theirpany. ''She will inherit the position of the chairman? How would she be able to handle that?'' Seth thought to himself. He smiled faintly. If Melody really wanted to do it, then he would be willing to help and support her. He just didn''t expect that when he abandoned his work and rushed to Melody to check on her, he already received the news that Quince Sullivan agreed to let Melody take the position of chairman. That really surprised Seth. Seth shook his head. This girl once again surprised him with her abilities. Even he couldn''t find out how she did it. That moment, Seth instantly believed that Melody had a big chance of winning the three-month agreement she made with the Sullivan family. Seth stretched out his arm, his hand stopped in front of Melody, waiting for her to hold it. "Congrattions, Chairman Sullivan!" Seth eximed, emphasizing thest words, obviously teasing her. His voice was low and deep. He really knew how much his looks and voice could charm anyone. Even Melody, who had always been unbothered and felt indifferent with such things, was moved by Seth''s alluring voice. Her gazended on his hand. His veins were protruding on his arms, his fingers were long and slender, and his nails looked perfectly clean. Melody was eyeing his hand carefully that she didn''t even miss a single detail. To Seth''s disappointment, Melody chose not to shake hands with him. It wasn''t like she hated him, but Melody didn''t like being touched by other people. No matter how charming Seth might look, she still wouldn''t want to be touched by him. "Thank you¡± She replied dryly, there was no hint of warmth or excitement in her voice. At the driver''s seat, Austin looked at them through the rearview mirror. It was his first time to see someone treat Seth like that. He adjusted in his seat ufortably. Sweat started to form on his forehead as he nced at both of them. Looking at Melody''s small frame, she wouldn''t be able to withstand him if he would flip out. When Austin nced at him again, his mouth went agape. Seth withdrew his hand casually, no hint of anger could be traced from his face. He didn''t even look embarrassed. It was as if he was already used to Melody''s arrogance and indifference. Austin couldn''t believe what he just saw. And Seth was indeed on a different level. He still looked cool and handsome despite being rejected by Melody. "Since everything has been settled between you and the Sullivans, what are you going to do next? Do you have somewhere else to go to? Why don''t we eat lunch together?" Seth asked her casually. Melody looked at him with a confused expression. ''Why did he always want to eat meals with me?'' She thought to herself. "I''m not hungry.Besides, I want to find a ce to sleep." She replied. Seth frowned, obviously not pleased with Melody''s answer. He didn''t even ask for her opinion when he decided to eat in a restaurant with her. He knew that if he would ask her, he would be rejected. Just like what she just did. As if he didn''t hear Melody''s reply, Seth looked at Austin. "Go to The Ritz!"He instructed. The Ritz is a five-star restaurant. Judging from its ssic name, anyone could tell that this restaurant most likely served European cuisine. The car parked in front of the morous entrance of The Ritz. Seth got out of the car first and walked around to the other side. He opened the car door and waited for Melody to get out. Austin had already informed the restaurant of Seth and Melody''s in advance, so the couple wouldn''t need to wait much longer for their table and food. Everyone in the restaurant knew what kind of person Seth was. When they heard that he wasing, they all stood straight and waited for him. However, they never expected that the prominent businessman would ever open a car''s door for someone. It was their first time seeing him act like that. Maybe he was with someone more influential and powerful than him? Melody nced at the ce through the car''s window. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. The decorations of the restaurant were obviously just artificial, but they still looked pretty. Since she had not eaten yet, Melody decided to eat with Seth. After all, he already brought her here. Her fine and slender legs slowly fell out of the car. Everyone at the entrance stared at her as soon as she got out of the car. Although she was just wearing a simple white dress, the way she carried it made the clothing look very expensive. With her exquisite facial features, Melody was really good-looking. She could even pass as a supermodel just from the way she looked and carried herself. Chapter 54: Do Not Eat Sweet Food Chapter 54: Do Not Eat Sweet Food Everyone stared in awe as they watched Melody and Seth walk together inside the restaurant. The overall ambiance of the restaurant was the same as how it looked on the outside. It was very elegant and unique. You could even hear the cascading water from the artificial waterfall disyed in the restaurant. Seth reserved thergest private room for them. It was surrounded by elegant but minimalistic designs, and a huge round table was ced in the middle.It could almost pass as an entire restaurant. "What do you want to eat?" Seth asked and handed the menu to Melody. Melody only nced at the menu.She rested her chin on the table and ced her chin on her palm.She sighed.She seemed to look a bit tired. Seth''s eyes darkened as he stared at her for a long time.Then, he shook his head and let out a long breath. "Okay, I''ll order for us.After we finish eating, we''ll find a ce for you to rest, '''' He said in a low voice. Melody didn''t object at all.She wasn''t really in the mood to order food, so she just let him choose whatever he wanted. If she won''t like the food he chose, then she won''t be eating them. Simple.Seth only ordered a few dishes since it was only the two of them.He ordered three simple dishes and a soup. Melody looked at the food served in front of them. The first dish was shrimp pasta, and the second one was a rib-eye steak. Seth also ordered a red lobster. Melody could feel the churning of her stomach as she stared at the appetizing food. Without any hesitation, she grabbed her utensils and started eating. Both of them ate in silence. Seth wasn''t the talkative type, so he remained quiet all the time. Melody seemed to enjoy eating quietly, too. Seth picked up a lobster and twisted its tail and body, peeling it to take the meat out. He grabbed the meat using his fork and without saying anything, he put it on Melody''s te. "Try it,'''' he told her. Melody raised her head and looked at him who continued to peel the lobster.She smirked. The lobster looked very delicious. It looked like it had been basked in butter and herbs. However, there was a lobster shell outside of the lobster meat that Seth didn''t notice. So even if Melody liked to eat it, she wouldn''t want to touch it. Now, this man had patiently peeled the lobster shells for her. She would naturally enjoy it if it wasn''t for the lobster shell that was still on the meat. Austin, who was standing not far from them, saw what his boss did. He stared at Seth in disbelief. First, his boss opened a car door for a woman, which was something he had never done before. Maybe he was just trying to be a gentleman.But peeling seafood and serving them to her? What was that all about? ''Is he in love?'' Austin thought. Melody put down her fork and knife together at the side after finishing the food on her te. She leaned her back against the chair, trying to stifle a yawn.Seth kept on ncing at her.He didn''t miss the sleepy look in her eyes. ''This girl is really something.I can''t figure her out at all.How much food did she even eat?" He pondered as he looked at Melody. "Are you finished? Let''s go now.'' Seth asked as he wiped his lips with a napkin. He stood up immediately. Melody stood up and followed him. However, Seth didn''t walk to the restaurant''s exit. Instead, he lead Melody through a private corridor and entered another courtyard. Melody''s eyebrows knitted in confusion as she scanned her surroundings. Austin opened the door for them casually, as if he was already familiar with the ce. When they entered the room, Seth lead Melody to the second floor. He opened the door of a room and turned around.He tilted his head as he looked at Melody and gestured inside. There was an unreadable expression written on his face. Melody furrowed her eyebrows as she stared at Seth.She was trying to figure out what he was trying to do.He wanted her to go inside the room, and they were alone together.But Melody wasn''t scared of him.Also, she was certain that Seth won''t do anything stupid to her.She walked straight into the room. The main colors of the room were white, ck, and gray. It looked minimalistic and clean, which definitely seemed like the style of Seth. After surveying the design of the room, Melody turned around and looked at Seth, still wearing the same confused face she had since earlier. She raised her eyebrow and waited for him to speak. "This is a private residence of mine.The housekeepers clean this every day.They also change the bed sheets regrly¡± He exined. Seth gestured to the bed and looked at Melody. He took slow steps towards her and leaned near her ear. "Go to sleep now.I''ll go back to work¡± He whispered. Melody took a step back and red at him coldly. This man was really boring. Still, Melody decided to follow Seth''s advice. She lied down on the bed and closed her eyes, trying to get the sleep she had been wanting since her exhausting meeting ended earlier that day.Melody was sleeping toofortably and peacefully on the bed. Her body was buried under the sheets, and her arms were hugging a pillow. If people would witness her like that, they wouldn''t know that Seth was there with her. Just like what he said, Seth settled himself on the sofa and took out hisptop to check some documents. He was typing on the keyboard lightly, trying not to make any noise so Melody wouldn''t be disturbed in her sleep. Time passed slowly and quickly. Melody woke up at half-past one in the afternoon. Yawning, she sat up slowly and stretched her arms. The room was awfully quiet. There wasn''t any movement from anyone at all. It felt like she just woke up in the morning. However, Melody realized that she was alreadyte for school. The time she spent on sleeping was supposed to be the time she needed to get to her school. Even Seth was a little surprised by Melody''s body clock. If a person could really adjust their body clock to such a precise state, then that person was surely extraordinary. Seth looked at her in awe and disbelief. "You''re awake?" Seth asked carefully, his voice was low and deep. Melody never liked hearing noises or sounds whenever she would wake up from her sleep. However, it surprised her that she never felt annoyed by Seth''s voice. She just found his voice too pleasant to the ears. Seth quietly looked at her. The afternoon sun was beaming brightly outside. The sunlight was able to get through the curtains and hit Melody''s snow-white skin. It made her skin look more delicate and smooth. Seth blinked rapidly as if he was fascinated by it. After a while, Melody slowly stood from the bed. Seth immediately grabbed a ss of warm water and handed it to her. Melody didn''t refuse.She took it from his hand and drank it all in one gulp. Her movements were smooth and precise. Melody let out a long breath after finishing the ss of water. She gave it back to Seth. "Let''s go!" She instructed coldly. She didn''t wait for his reply.She quickly walked out of the room with her usual stoic expression.She didn''t even bother to check if Seth was following her or not. Seth looked at the empty ss in his hand and smiled softly. "Wow, you''ve improved.At least you know how to not refuse or dismiss me now¡± He said. Melody immediately went inside Seth''s car and asked Austin to drive to her school. Austin nodded his head and started driving. When they reached their destination, Melody grabbed the car door''s lock to go out and leave. However, a hand grabbed her arm, making her pause. She looked at their hands briefly and turned around to nce at Seth. There was a hint of annoyance in her gaze. This man seemed to be more and more shameless andfortable with her. Melody red at him. She already convinced herself that if he won''t give her a valid reason, she would teach him a lesson and let him know that he wasn''t supposed to touch any girl''s hand whenever he wanted. Unfazed by Melody''s deadly look, Seth grabbed her wrist with one hand and pulled out a box from a drawer beside her. "Here!" Melody looked down. It was a box of choctes. It¡¯s box was wrapped beautifully, and it looked expensive. However, Melody scowled at him. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. "I don''t like eating sweets,'''' she pointed out coldly. Melody didn''t have a sweet tooth.She never liked eating candies or choctes. Seth stared at Melody''s face carefully, his eyes were filled with amusement and gentleness. "Don''t worry, it''s not sweet.You can eat some when your blood sugar is low,'' He uttered softly.Melody frowned at him again.How did this man know that she has low blood sugar? As if he knew what she was thinking, Seth smiled at her softly. "If you don''t go now, you''ll bete" He teased and nced at the almost empty school entrance. Melody nodded her head.She took the chocte box from Seth''s hand and shook it softly. "Thank you.Bye," She said in a monotonous voice. She opened the car door and ran towards the school.The idea of teaching him a lesson hadpletely gotten off her mind. Chapter 55: She is Lying! Chapter 55: She is Lying! Melody dashed towards the room of her first ss. When she entered, everybody turned their heads and stared at her. The room suddenly turned quiet. The students fixed their gazes at her shamelessly, gazing her from head to toe. Everyone was wearing a uniform except Melody. She was just wearing a white, in t-shirt and jeans. But even with her simple clothes, she could clearly catch anyone''s attention with the way she carried herself. Despite the number of looks that she had on her, Melody''s unbothered expression didn''t change even for a bit. She was looking straight with her stoic expression as she walked to an empty seat. However, before she could even reach the armchair, Lance already stood up.He held and pulled the empty chair.He looked at Melody and gestured to the chair. "Sit here, please,''¡¯ he said. Melody nced at him and nodded her head gently.Her physical appearance was surely an exquisite kind.She could even resemble the looks of a Barbie doll. However, that moment, Melody''s action was like of ahandsome man. When he saw that Melody agreed without fighting or getting annoyed with him, Lance''s lips curled into a smile. In his opinion, his rtionship with Melody hadpletely taken a step forward from friendship. Lance was considered a campus crush in Sanguine High School. Several girls in ss Eight had a crush on him. He was mostly known for having a cold and mysterious personality, so when he suddenly chuckled, everyone was stunned. Some even squealed when they saw his smiling eyes. A girl, who had a crush on him for so long, couldn''t restrain herself anymore so she grabbed her seatmate''s hand tightly. "Oh my gosh! Did you see that? Lance Harrison justughed! He''s so handsome!" She shrieked excitedly. "Yeah, he is so hot! But why is he smiling at Melody, the weirdo? She''s so unworthy of Lance!" The girl said dramatically. "Shh! Lower your voice.You''ll definitely be in deep trouble if anyone would hear you!" Melody sat down, she grabbed her backpack and ced it on her desk. Then, she buried her head with her arms on the desk to sleep. She didn''t even greet or thank Lance. The students in the room started forming in circles, probably to talk about Melody. "Didn''t you say that Melody sent a notice of absence from school earlier? She didn''t attend her sses this morning.But why is she here again in the afternoon?" A guy said in a hushed voice. "I don''t know.Maybe the Sullivan family donated a building or something in our school.We all know how easy itis when you have money, right?" Someone replied. Everyone nced at Melody with disgust and contempt. If not for Lance protecting her, some people would have already confronted or started a fight with Melody. That afternoon, their first subject happened to be Mathematics again. They also had the same subject in the morning. Earlier, when Ms.Scott, the Math teacher, entered the room and found Melody''s empty seat, she smirked in satisfaction. The teacher thought that inept students like Melody Sullivan wouldn''t be able to survive in his ss. So when she saw Melody in her seat when she came in, her eyebrows raised in surprise.She wasn''t expecting her to attend the ss. To make things worse, Melody was sleeping again! Fuming with anger, Ms.Scott walked to the podium and dropped her folder on the desk loudly, making everybody freeze in their seats. "What''s going on? Why is this slow-witted andzy girl still in my ss?" She asked in a high-pitched voice as she pointed her finger towards Melody. The whole ss fell silent. Lance, on the other hand, sped his hands tightly. He felt like their teacher had gone too far.He raised his hand, wanting to defend Melody, but a hand stopped him. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Melody, who was asleep earlier, raised her head from her desk slowly and leaned against the back of her chair. She stretched her neck from side to side, as if she just had a very good nap. Seth took her to lunch earlier so she only had less than half an hour to rest.She was very sleepy. ''This teacher is as noisy and annoying as a fly! She also kept on bbering! How annoying, Melody thought to herself. Lance turned his head and nced at Melody. Irritation was written all over her beautiful face. Her eyebrows were tightly furrowed as she stared at the teacher in front with her a cold and terrifying gaze.For some reason, Lance could already tell in advance that Ms.Scott would be in big trouble. Ms.Scott noticed the way Melody was looking at her.Even from afar, she could clearly see the annoyance in Melody''s expression.Ms.Scott''s anger grew even more. "Oh, Miss Sullivan, do you think that I''m scared of you? Well, I''m not, She scoffed." Stop with the scary stares, I''m not gonna fall for that. Didn''t you already get kicked out of the school this morning? Well, a delinquent and a brainless student like you would never belong here! And don''t me me for saying such words, Ms.Sullivan.After all,m in charge of developing yourprehension ability.You only finished middle school, and your knowledge is very, very limited.I''m afraid you won''t understand my lessons; She said, her voice was filled with mockery. Ms.Scott was one hell of a mean teacher. The students nced at Melody with small smiles, trying to hold back theirughter. Ms.Scott stood confidently and raised her chin, satisfied with the students'' reactions to her speech. She perked one of her eyebrows as she stared at Melody. "If you''re aware of your capabilities, then don''t embarrass yourself and leave the ss.If you didn''t appear this morning, why bother to attend the afternoon sses? If you continue to get on my nerves, I will call the guards to kick you out.Just a little reminder, dear, I''m just trying to protect you from the embarrassment you would get in the future!" Melody raised her eyebrow and looked at Ms.Scott who was standing proudly on the podium in front. An evil smile formed on her face. "Who told you that I quit school in the morning?" She asked Yesterday, Ms.Scott personally asked her father-inw to talk with the school principal. He had to kick Melody out of Sanguine High School, or else, he would withdraw his shares from the school. Ms.Scott didn''t think that Melody would be able to handle the pressure that their school had on the students. It was a prestigious school for intelligent students. She couldn''t fit in there! And if anyone dared to go against the Math teacher, they would seriously need to rethink their life choices. "Don''t be stubborn, Ms.Sullivan.Didn''t you drop out of school? Or did you ask for a leave?" Ms.Scott asked Melody sarcastically. "Give me a valid excuse,'' She added and smiled at her dryly. "Excuse? I don''t have any excuses.I asked for a leave." Melody replied calmly. There were no hints of fear or panic in her face and voice. Ms.Scottughed hysterically.She narrowed her eyes at Melody, anger was more evident in her gaze. "When I said that you''re a rude brat, I wasn''t lying! It just shows, Ms.Sullivan.I''ll find a way for you to get out of here.You''ll be an obedient girl, right?" She stated. Ms.Scott widened her eyes, showing everyone, especially Melody, how angry she was. "I don''t believe you, Ms.Sullivan.If it was true that you were not expelled, and you only asked for a leave, I would eat this chalk right here, right now¡± Ms.Scott dered confidently. Melody suddenly stood up and fixed her gaze at Ms.Scott. Her hands were resting inside the pocket of her jeans, azy smile was etched on her face. "Okay.You''re the one who said that¡± She replied. Melody nced at Lance.He immediately knew what she meant. Lance quietly went out of the ssroom and looked for Ms. Watson, their homeroom teacher. He found her inside the faculty office, buried with herptop and the piles of papers on her desk.He immediately requested her to go to their ssroom. "I''m sorry to bother you, Ms.Watson.But, did Melody really file for leave this morning?" He asked quickly. Although confused with everyone''s sudden curiosity, Ms. Watson nodded her head slowly. "Yes, she did.Why? Is everything all right? Didn''t you have to handle something at home, Melody?" Chapter 56: To Inherit Millions of Dollars Chapter 56: To Inherit Millions of Dors Everyone was glued to their seats, wondering what was going on. Reagan was bold enough to stand up and to use Ms.Watson, the homeroom teacher, of lying. That action did not go unnoticed as the homeroom teacher''s expression darkened, eyes a bit narrowed. "What do you think you''re doing, Reagan?" the teacher said, her voice tinged with distaste. "Is that how you talk to your teachers?" Reagan emanated a confident aura as she stood and Ms.Scott, the math teacher, spoke right away, "If you know anything, Reagan, then say it.Don''t worry, we''ll do our best to understand, Ms.Scott reassured Reagan. Reagan nodded. To expose Melody''s true colors, Reagan had to disregard quite a few things. "It''s just that I live in the same house as Melody and my parents haven''t called any teacher before,¡¯ Reagan said. The story that circted was that Melody was a girl that the Sullivan Family found in the countryside, but no one came forward to admit who started it and Melody had never confirmed it so it stayed as a rumor. But with what Reagan had said, she did confirm that Melody was her older sister. With Reagan''s statement, everyone''s gaze was pulled to Melody in the hopes to see her reaction. Melody remained calm. Her beautiful features were unmoved even with Reagan''s words. And Reagan hated how deadpan Melody could be. Reagan wanted Melody to be shocked and frightened, after Melody knew just how powerful Reagan was. Unfortunately, Melody did not show any of those emotions. Her face was left expressionless. Not a word, not a twitch. And Melody''s calm state made Reagan internally panic as her heart started to pound against her chest. Reagan clenched and unclenched her hands, discreetly hiding the panic that was rising within her. Taking a deep breath, she decided that the way to shake it off was to have a bit more force. "Come on, tell us.Tell us how you found someone to pretend to be your family to ask for a leave.Is the teacher even really lying?" Reagan raised a brow at Melody. With a cold and almost uninterested smile on Melody''s face, she looked at Reagan who was starting to look like an absolute fool. "Since you want to know a lot, why don''t you ask the principal who called this morning,¡¯ Melody confidently said. Before Reagan could even ask, the principal had already stepped in to exin the situation. "It was Melody''s guardian, Atty.Lewis, the famouswyer in California" Alistair Sullivan used to have full custody over Melody until it was transferred to Atty.Lewis. Although Melody was technically an adult, she was still studying. So to make things easier for her to go to school, she remained in custody. Looking at Reagan''s defeated expression, Melody felt more at ease. Melody normally didn''t like to stoop down to the level of people like Reagan.But Melody could feel that her anger had not subsided yet.She was not happy and those who had done her wrong were going to be miserable, too.Melody walked up to the podium and took out her old cell phone from her pocket. It was an old model with a keypad and a small screen. Seeing Melody''s phone, everyone around was stunned. Almost everyone was buzzing, wondering how Melody could live with such an old cell phone. It was something pulled from a different era. They even started to whisper if Melody ever had the Telegram app. While everyone was shocked, Melody opened the projection that was on the ckboard. Melody then yfully gazed at Reagan. "Since you want to know what I did this morning, then I''ll show you,¡¯ Melody said. Melody clicked something on her phone and then something happened. The cell phone automatically connected to theputer on the tform, which announced financial news through the projection. "It is reported that the decision for the chairman of the Sullivan Enterprise has been made¡± the voice said. "The second granddaughter of the former chairman of the Sullivan Group, Ms.Melody Sullivan, was elected as the chairman of the Sullivan Enterprise." This was what financial news was talking about. Global Finance was the world''s most famous financial channel and for it to report about the Sullivan Family showed a lot of authority. After the video ended, the crowd burst into amotion. Reagan''s eyes almost popped out of their sockets, unable to believe that Melody had be the chairman. Melody''s father agreed and that was a question in itself. It was not just Reagan who was surprised, even Lance was in a state of disbelief. But Lance gave Melody a thumbs up as he smiled at her, his eyes glistened with admiration. "So you mean, you disappeared the whole morning just to inherit 100 million dors?" one asked. "That is awesome.From now on you''re my hero.I''ll even call you my boss¡¯¡¯ Some of the people''s mouths were wide in shock. It was just like one of the rumors that said even if she didn''t study hard, she would inherit millions of dors and assets anyway. Ms.Scott was incredibly surprised.She originally thought that Melody was just a student with lots of connections. It wasn''t supposed to be that special.After all, Ms.Scott was also someone with power and a good background.But it was still unexpected for Melody to have such a powerful background. The chairman of the Sullivan Family Businesses was unbeatable. ¡®This is troublesome!¡¯ Ms.Scott thought. She was scared and Melody had no intention of letting it go that easily. For one, Melody never liked to cause trouble but once provoked, she wouldn''t stop until she was done. She reached and picked up the chalk box on the table. With ease, she stood in front of Ms.Scott. Melody¡®s face was almost expressionless until she narrowed her eyes as a confident yet deadpan air surrounded her. "It''s time to fulfill your promise, Ms.Scott¡± Melody said with a faint smile on her lips. Ms.Scott''s lips trembled as she forced an awkward smile on her face. "I was just joking, Melody." Sheughed awkwardly. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. "Let''s forget about this misunderstanding, shall we?" Ms.Scott already had her head hung low.If she didn''t open the discussion, Melody wouldn''t be going all out. That kind of trick may work on others but not on Melody. "I never joke around!" Her cold tone was domineering. Melody was not giving her enemy a chance, not one bit.Melody red at Ms.Scott with pure anger and hostility. Melody knew how to navigate through the sick and twisted game that they were trying to have her y. "Don''t worry, I will stand by my word.If I don''t get first ce in ss next week, I''ll automatically drop out¡± Melody firmly said. Setting that deal, Melody left no room for negotiation on the other end. It had a tone of finality that could not be moved. Melody was spontaneous on top of being courageous which added to her re. Looking at the embarrassed math teacher, the students around felt a little afraid of Melody. At that point, no one wanted to mess with her. Seeing the situation, Ms.Watson stepped in to mediate. "Is there a way to fix this, Melody?" Ms.Watson said. "Maybe you can reconcile with Ms.Scott as she didn''t do it on purpose.¡¯ Ms.Watson pleaded with a worried look on her face. "Why don''t I ask her for an apology and we can call it even?" She sounded and looked hopeful at the student. Melody looked up at Ms.Watson. From the first day of school, Ms.Watson had always been nice. Every time Melody had something she needed or wanted to do, Ms.Watson helped out. Considering that, Melody agreed. "Alright." Melody nodded. Seeing that Melody agreed, Ms.Watson hurriedly grabbed Ms.Scott. "Hurry up!" Ms.Watson scolded the other. Ms.Scott unwillingly looked at Melody. "It''s my fault this time.I misunderstood you.I''m sorry¡± Despite the apology, Ms.Scott''s face was slightly scrunched as if she didn''t want to say any of it.But even if she was hesitant to apologize, she still did.Melody didn''t want to go overboard because of the ss teacher. Seeing that everything was fine, everyone got ready to leave.Suddenly, Melody said something that frightened Chapter 57: Just Apologize Chapter 57: Just Apologize Melody spoke up and it was unexpected.No one knew what she wanted to do, and no one was brave enough to ask.It was impossible to avoid it. Due to Melody''s powerful aura, people would automatically retreat. They wouldn''t dare to be rude or impulsive in front of her. Seeing Melody take a step forward, the students of ss 8 were scared to part and made way for Melody. Everyone knew that Melody''s target was Reagan and even Reagan knew about it. Reagan looked at Melody, who leaned on her causing a hint of panic in Reagan''s eyes. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Melody''s cold gaze was like an icicle as it was sharp, almost as if it could pierce through someone''s heart and even soul. Reagan had clenched her hands as if to stop them from trembling. Reagan tried to calm herself down, thinking that Melody was nothing but a country bumpkin whom no one wanted and that she should not be afraid of Melody. After Reagan attempted to take mental notes, she finally gathered enough courage to speak up. "What do you want to do?" she asked Melody. "What do I want you to do?" Melody humorlesslyughed as she raised a brow. It was a simple gaze and yet Reagan felt as if her legs turned into jelly and all she wanted to do was kneel. "You owe me an apology, Reagan¡± Melody said almost like a slur. Just then, Lance and Clifford walked towards them to voice out their support. "Yes!" Clifford eximed. "Melody is right.We do have to apologize.¡¯ Lance stared coldly at Reagan. Everyone in the batch said that Reagan was the queen bee. However, Lance couldn''t evenst long looking at Reagan whom he thought of as pretentious and ruthless, not disying any sign of humility. And with Reagan''s attempt to attack Melody, Lance just couldn''t bear it anymore.He lifted his chin and scoffed at Reagan, showing no sign of kindness at all. "Even Ms.Scott apologized¡± Lance said. "What more about you? You should apologize to Melody." With everyone''s gaze at her, Reagan was trembling not in fear but anger.She didn¡¯t know why everyone was on Melody''s side all of a sudden. Ever since Melody appeared, everything seemed to have changed. It was like the whole world had shifted. With fire in her eyes and a firm expression on her face, Reagan clenched her jaw. "What did I do wrong? Why should I apologize? Do you still think this is just about school?" Reagan huffed. Melody raised a brow as she looked at Reagan, who didn''t expect that Melody had it in her to be able to rattle Reagan. But just how useful was this method? Melody didn''t want to exin a lot. If Reagan were to behave herself, Melody could guarantee that Reagan would be safe and would be the chairman of the Sullivan Enterprises. After all, Melody didn''t like the position anyway. But if Reagan would remain chaotic, Melody couldn''t guarantee anything. Melody''s delicate eyes were deadpan as always but were firm as she looked at Reagan. "Apologize or quit school.Take your pick,¡¯ Melody said to Reagan. Many people felt that Melody had gone too far, even though Reagan did make a mistake. Then again, Melody was forced to drop out of school alongside a deal. But most importantly, Reagan was still Melody''s younger sister which made the negotiation a bit over- the-edge. And though a lot wanted to say something, they were all afraid of Melody. Under everyone''s gaze, Reagan felt extremely judged and embarrassed. She didn''t want to apologize, but she could feel that Melody would not let it go easily. Unless she would apologize, Melody won''t let the matter go. Thinking that Melody could be the chairman and that even her father couldn''t keep Melody in check, Reagan suddenly felt a bit more afraid. It seemed like a persuasion ability that Melody had which made Reagan a bit suspicious. Seeing the situation develop into something else, Ms.Watson had no choice but to speak up. "You did something wrong, Reagan.It''s just right for you to apologize to Melody¡± Ms.Watson said. Just then, Reagan''s attitude surfaced, showing how arrogant she could be. No one was really happy but they had little to no choice at that point. Ms.Watson''s note was equivalent to giving Reagan a stage for her to apologize on. Reagan looked at Ms.Watson with teary eyes, ying the victim and hoping that it would work. "Alright." Reagan started. "I''m sorry, Melody.It was my fault.I misunderstood you,¡¯¡¯ she said half-heartedly. "Melody, is that okay?" Reagan asked, acting as if she was the one who got victimized. She may look a bit innocent but her eyes said otherwise. Melody slowly walked towards Reagan, stopping next to her and leaning until her lips touched Reagan''s ear. "I know you''re still not convinced¡± she whispered. Melody paused for a moment and then changed her tone. "Even if you don''t agree, you better hold it in" she said, a hint of arrogance in her voice. With that, Melody moved away slowly and pushed her away.She crossed her arms across her chest, her eyes were filled with disdain. Reagan was so angry that her face was tinted red as her shoulders trembled. "Alright, let''s go.We still have to go to ss!" With the help of Ms.Watson, the tension had finally ended.Melody returned to her seat, shifting a little before she fell asleep. Looking at Melody''s confident attitude, Lance couldn''t help but admire her. She was his boss, that was for sure. And he vowed that he would help her in any way possible in the future. He could tell that Melody enjoyed getting some rest but also did not want to be disturbed while she rested. From then on, the person who disturbed Melody''s sleep was Lance. After spending half of the day with lessons, the remaining half of the Math ss became time dedicated for some self-study. And time went by so fast. As the ss reached its end, the students of ss 8 were greeted by Lance''s brothers along with Clifford. sses could be boring not only because it was not allowed to be noisy. And those who wanted to make noise usually put a gap between the rest of the ss. In Sanguine, no one dared to offend Lance so even if other sses passed by ss 8, everyone''s eyes would normally be on Lance. It was obviously the time for ss to end, but ss 8 stayed quiet. Students were passing by, eyes glued at the room. ss 8 was indeed worthy of being the first in the whole year with all the presence. If it was just going to be based on their will to learn, they were indeed the first. Just like that, Melody fell asleep during the ss. The bell ringing to signal that it was the end of the ss served as an rm clock for Melody. When Lance saw that she had woken up, he considerately passed the warm water bottle to Melody. "Hey, Melody¡± Seth started. "This is the new water bottle I got.It has already been disinfected.The temperature is just right." He smiled. "Since you just woke up and your voice is probably hoarse, you should drink some¡¯ Melody turned to look at him. Not like there was anything different on her face other than how she showed no emotion.Even with the knowledge that Lance wanted to please her, Melody''s face was still deadpan. However, she reached out and took the bottle from Lance.She slowly took a sip, feeling just how perfect the temperature was, somewhat. He was indeed considerate. Lance saw that Melody did not frown and guessed that she was in a good mood. He quickly took the opportunity to think out loud. "Melody, is it okay to follow you from now on?" Chapter 58: Crazy for Boss Melody Chapter 58: Crazy for Boss Melody Lance no longer hoped to be friends with Melody.He thought that he was not worthy to be her friend. Not only was Melody domineering but she was also strong enough tost a fight.Her technique was rather excellent. Lance wasn''t as powerful and it wasn''t like he would inherit hundreds of millions of dors that fast. To begin with, he had not settled which university to attend. And there was Melody, already the chairman of their business. There were so many things that were beyond reach and it was just natural for Lance to cling to leaders. Hearing Lance''s words, Melody slightly frowned. She wasn''t a gangster which made her wonder why she would be referred to as a boss. Luke would normally call her ¡®boss¡¯, but one person who would call her that was more than enough. If Luke knew that she took in Lance, who knew what would happen? Thinking about how chaotic it already was with Luke around, Melody couldn''t help but think about the headache she''d have with two loud boys trailing behind her. She was a little hesitant, so she wasn''t able to answer immediately. Seeing her reaction, Lance panicked. To be Melody''s errand boy, he was ready to give up everything. As long as he could be taken in, everything would be fine. "Please ept me, Miss Melody,¡¯ Lance pleaded, his voice soft. "There are so much school work and I can help you with that so you can rx." Lance had a lot to offer and he was aware of it. "Not to brag but I may not be good at a lot of things but I''m good at doing odd jobs," Lance added. Clifford was about to ask Lance where he wanted to go after school but Clifford was surprised to see Lance making a deal with Melody. Clifford was so shocked that his eyes grew wide, almost as if they were about to pop from their sockets. He couldn''t piece together if that was the same Lance that he knew. Clifford could only look at it as brown-nosing, trying to get Melody''s trust because Lance wanted something from her. Melody hesitated for a moment but there was no doubt that Lance had a good sense of what kind of person he was dealing with. At the very least, she was aware that Lance wasn''t the type to be out looking for trouble. And since Luke was no longer around, she thought that it might be nice to agree. "Okay, fine" With that answer, Melody stood up and walked out. Lance was frozen as he processed Melody''s response. Slowly sinking in, he looked in Melody''s direction with her back towards him. There was no other way to deny that Lance found Melody incredibly pretty. ¡®Why is she so awesome?¡¯ Lance thought. With that, Lance started to clean up the table. "Take care, Boss Melody!" he excitedly shouted. Before the other students could even hear Lance, he almost stumbled and fell on the floor. Lance was indeed crazy. He was crazy for Melody. After Reagan came back from school, he immediately went to find her mother. Reagan told her mother everything that happened that day. "I''m suffering so much, mommy.You have to help me.¡¯¡¯ She couldn''t help but cry as she looked at her mother. Elizabeth felt a headacheing in as she gave Reagan''s hand a small pat. "Oh baby, I know that you''ve been wronged," Elizabeth spoke as if she was talking to a child but it seemed a little mocking. "That Melody is a jinx and she just came back to cause trouble." There was no doubt that Reagan agreed with her mother. Clinging onto her mother''s arm, she acted like the spoiled child that she was. "What about we drive her away from here? That jinx needs to get back to where she came from¡¯¡¯ For Reagan, the moment Melody would disappear, everything would go back to the way it was before. Elizabeth wanted the same thing. And upon finding out that Melody had be the chairman, she rushed to look for Quince who only drove her away. Quince told her to endure it and try not to have any other conflicts with Melody for the next three months. After three months, Quince would drag Melody back to her hometown and lock her up there. Quince warned Elizabeth very carefully not to cause any unnecessary trouble. It was very specific as he could feel that there was someone who was controlling Melody, a mastermind that orchestrated every move that Melody made. It all made sense as Melody couldn''t threaten that many people without a backup. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. With Melody as the chairman of the Sullivan Company, she could be taken and shipped back to her hometown... or maybe even have her starved to death. She was once used by Quince, which was used to generate public opinion and that affected the entire Sullivan Family. For the sake of the Sullivan Company, Reagan had to endure it. Elizabeth had to think of the pros and cons in Reagan''s situation, but Reagan was too impatient. "You''ve changed, mommy! You don''t even want to help me now!" Reagan whined. Elizabeth looked at her daughter, who didn''t look happy at all. She looked the same but they didn''t think the same way. "I already told you that this is a critical moment, Reagan¡± Elizabeth warned. "Don''t dare mess around.I already promised that you won''t suffer.¡± After that, Elizabeth stood up, no longer paying attention to Reagan. Elizabeth invited her social circle, which wasposed of several rich women, to have dinner together. It was obvious how that was more important thanforting her daughter. She left some time for Reagan to think about it. If she couldn''t even think of this, then Reagan was not worthy to be her daughter. The moment Elizabeth left, Reagan could no longer hold back, especially her anger. Reagan swept the entire table''s contents, smashing it all on the ground. Her eyes were burning with anger as she looked at the pile on the ground. Her hands were tightly clenched into fists, turning her knuckles almost white. She had enough of change due to Melody''s presence in their lives. With Melody''s presence and losing her mother''s affection, Reagan no longer knew how else she could survive. A huge part of Reagan was simply embarrassed after everything that had happened. ¡®It''s that jinx woman''s fault¡± Reagan thought. There was no one else to me but Melody, and Melody would pay for everything. And just like that, it was time for the second exam. But it''s was something normal for every student. But ss 8 students had to endure a different kind of exam and a different system, too. To ensure that the ss wouldn''t be able to cheat, they were divided into two ssrooms so they would be more spread out. The distance between each table was approximately one meter, making it impossible to take a peek. Melody and Lance were separated into the two ssrooms, and Ms. Scott was the one who was supervising the exam. Everyone was well aware that the whole situation was used to target Melody, and it seemed like she was in trouble. Lance was anxious when he found out what was going on, but he knew he had to do something. He carefully made his way to Melody. "Don''t hand in your papers too early, boss.Wait for a bit," he said. "At the end of each exam, I''sk Clifford to stall Ms.Scott so I can give you the answers.Just finish copying quickly, okay?" Melody raised a brow, her eyes darting at Lance without her saying a thing. Seeing that Melody was indifferent only made Lance even more anxious. "I know that you''re strong, boss and that you''d rather lose than cheat, but listen to my advice¡± Lance said, almost pleading. "Ms.Scott is targeting you so why should we give her the satisfaction?" "Trust me." Lance smiled. "As long as we stick to the n, we''ll be able to pull it off" Seeing that her expression didn¡¯t change, Lance wanted to say more but then the exam bell rang. Lance still needed time to run back to his examination room so he knew he couldn''t stay too long. "I''m leaving, boss.Listen to me, yeah?" he asked, emphasizing his intentions more. Melody nced at Lance, still not uttering a single word. The corners of her lips slowly tugged up into a smile.The thought of her possibly failing was such a bizarre idea.It almost made her want tough. Chapter 59: To Embarrass Her Chapter 59: To Embarrass Her Irina arrived with the exam papers, an indicator that the M exam was about to begin.Looking around, Irina was able to catch Melody asleep on her desk, as usual.But Ms.Scott decided not to wake 4 Melody up. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Even after handing out the exam paper, Melody was still sleeping. Halfway into the exam time, everyone was working through their exams while Melody was still in dreand. Just when there were only five minutes left, Melody finally woke up. Irina smiled proudly to herself with the thought that, with the given time left, Melody could only write her name. Melody was sure to fail and it would be possible for her to be kicked out of school. And that mere thought was satisfying. When the bell rang, all the students stood up and then handed over their test papers. Melody was no exception. Irina received one paper after the other, ncing at the students¡¯ faces and not their papers, especially Melody''s. For Irina, five minutes wasn''t even enough to answer at least one question so she felt like she should not waste her time looking at Melody''s paper. And as for Melody, she was nothing but a country girl who never read a single word before, and so she would surely fail the exam. Melody walked out of the examination room. It wasn''t long until she saw Lance running towards her, his forehead beaded with sweat. The sight of Melody made Lance feel guilty. "I''m so sorry, boss." He apologized with his face in a frown. "I didn''t expect Ms.Scott to be so ruthless and calcting.She bribed the teacher in our examination room to watch over me and that old fart didn''t let me pass my paper early¡¯¡¯ he whined then sighed. Melody nced at him indifferently and uttered, "It''s fine¡± .Because it wasn''t a big exam, the arrangements weren''t too strict. The two exams were separated by a ten-minute interval. After a while, the bell rang again. Lance continued to promise Melody that he would provide answers to her. In the end, he wasn''t able to do so since the teacher assigned to them was still the same which didn''t make his n easier. And nothing changed with Melody, too. She fell asleep as soon as she sat on her desk, then during thest five minutes, she would wake up and write on her paper. Seeing her like that, Ms.Scott didn''t bother watching over Melody anymore. It was obvious how Melody stood no chance anyway. When the school bell rang, Melody was the first one to get out of the ssroom. And when she left, the ss erupted in gossip and questions. "Did you see that? Melody just slept throughout the entire exam, and then five minutes before the time ends, she''ll write her name and then hands her paper¡± one said, giggling. But then the student who sat next to Melody interrupted, "But her papers were quite full.It''s not only her name that she wrote" Hearing this, one of the students scoffed. "Even if it''s full, it''s probably scribbling.What else do you think she can write in five minutes?" She rolled her eyes. "She probably thinks she''s some kind of god who can top the exam miraculously?" Lance was able to hear everything from where he stood and listening to them talk to Melody that way only infuriated him. Lance heard the others talking about Melody and by the looks of it, she was going to fail the exam and would have to leave. But then he realized that he had to find Melody.He needed to know which university she would attend so he could change his ns. Unfortunately, Lance wasn''t able to catch up with Melody.He rushed to the school gate but Melody was already about to get in the car. The car wasn''t a Maybach this time. It was a ck Mercedes. But that no longer surprised Lance since it shouldn''t be new that Melody would ride in luxury cars. After all, she was the chairman of the Sullivan Company and would inherit hundreds of millions of properties. At the thought of that, Lance just sighed.His boss was truly a boss. After Melody got in the car, he handed Melody thetest report. "Your position has almost been handed over, Director Sullivan¡± Zachary started. "Linda informed us to go to the office as there is a project contract that needs to be signed by the chairman, so you have to be prepared.'''' Melody understood what was the meaning behind Zachary''s last words. Linda had always looked at Melody as someone inferior and refused to let her take the position. One thing was for sure, it wouldn''t be an easy day. Taking in mind Atty.Lewis'' reminder, Melody found it in her to remain calm. Her gaze fell on Atty.Lewis, her eyes calm but still cold. Noticing that Melody was looking at her, he felt a chill run through his spine.He cleared his throat. "If you have anything you want to say, please do tell me, Director Sullivan¡± Melody''s lips parted as she was about to say something. "It''s nothing serious.It''s just that Director Sullivan sounds so old.You can just call me by my name.¡¯ Atty.Lewis was not able to argue with it and immediately nodded. "Alright, Miss Melody,¡¯¡¯ he said politely. Even with how he addressed her, Atty.Lewis felt as if it was inappropriate to call her simply that. He was awyer and he knew how to deal with a conversation like that.But it was Melody who insisted on it, so he knew he had to let it go.As long as he didn''t call her ¡®Director¡¯, he was going to be fine. Being called ¡®Chairman Su'' almost sounded more like they were calling her grandfather.After arriving at the Sullivan Company, Melody was led by Atty. Lewis to the chairman''s office. Upon reaching the office, Linda was already waiting for them there. Linda had always been referred to as someone who was rather cruel and difficult to deal with. When Melody opened the door, Linda showed respect.She stood tall as she made a small bow. "Director Sullivan¡± she greeted. Melody only nced at Linda as she walked into the office.She was perceived by the secretaries as a newbie who dared to show arrogance towards Linda. "Look at the new director.She even ignored Linda¡¯¡¯ Agatha Reed said. Another secretary spoke up but made sure it wasn''t too loud. "What are you talking about? She looks pretty good despite looking like a student.¡¯¡¯ She pursed her lips. "But do you think she can beat Linda? I heard that the daughter of the Sullivan Family from the countryside is sturdy." She raised a brow, looking at the other secretary. "Her being given that position was most likely a public statement but she would probably be gone in a week" Agatha didn''t believe it. "Really? Who did you hear it from?" she asked. "Who else?" the other asked. "The assistant by President Sullivan''s side.It''s true.It would be, at most, a week.¡¯¡¯ It wasn''t that Linda didn''t hear the whispers.She just had been with the Sullivan Family for years that she knew the changes in the business world. And she could see that Melody was more imposing than any of the heirs of the family. Linda just didn''t know whether Melody couldst for a week or even months because that was something beyond her knowledge.What she need to do was her work. She walked into the office with another secretary and then ced a document in front of Melody. "This is the document that needs your signature, Director Sullivan¡± Linda said firmly yet still with respect. Melody nodded, her face was beautiful but still nk as ever.She reached out for the document and opened it. The secretary who came in with Linda was surprised when she saw the document in Melody''s hands. That reaction was because the file Linda gave Melody wasn''t the tranted proposal but the original copy sent by the other party. It was from a German partner and so thenguage of the contract was written ordingly. Not only that, the document had a lot of jargons included. Even if the top students of the German Department came to help, it would take time to trante it all. And it was well known that the newly appointed chairman had not studied college and yet she was being asked to read such aplicated contract. Maybe it was Linda''s way of making Melody feel foolish and unworthy. The little secretary who followed was panicking inside, afraid of what Melody''s reaction would be.She could feel that Melody would not be able to get out of that situation. Chapter 60: Display of Power And Dominance Chapter 60: Disy of Power And Dominance Not to mention the secretary, even Zachary, who was standing next to Melody, was terrified.He was also a top student who graduated from a world-renowned school that included political science andw sses. There was no problem with his English, but the German contract that tranted was indeed hard to interpret.He secretly broke out in a sweat because of Melody. Linda was far too skilled at causing havoc. He was afraid that Melody was going to make a fool of herself this time. Melody picked up the document with an uninterested expression and read its contents from top to bottom ina minute. shes of disdain crossed Linda''s eyes as she watched Melody''s pretentious look. Not many people knew how to trante the German contract. If Melody requested a trantion draft, she would provide it, but if Melody insisted to put on an act, then Melody shouldn''t me Linda for not giving her a chance. Melody picked up a pen from the pen holder and signed the document to seal the contract. Seeing Melody finished singing, Linda''s face darkened. This girl was unsuitable for the position of chairman of the Sullivan Company. Did she know how important the signature of a family member was? This girl dared to sign without asking anything. Wasn''t she a little too brazen? Since Melody didn''t care about its significance, then they couldn''t me Linda for not giving Melody any chance. Linda pulled out another document from behind her. It was the tranted English version of the German contract.She fixed a cold nce at Melody. The girl''s attitude couldn''t get any worse. "Director Sullivan, this is the tranted version.Do you want to take another look?" Linda asked. Melody snatched the document and nced at it. Then, she slowly lifted her eyebrows and narrowed her eyes at Linda.Her tone was sharp. "Who tranted this?" Linda noticed the sudden shift in Melody''s expression.She didn''t know why, but her hands went cold and mmy.Her heart hammered inside her chest.She intended to poke fun at her, but now she could only obediently exin. "Director Sullivan, this is the material that our trantion department for German provided us.Is there any problem?" Melody flipped each page, and when she hit the third page, she flung it to the ground.She cast a cold nce at Linda.Her deep eyes were as cold and sharp as an eagle. The people around them paled in terror. Fear crept inside them as soon as she said these words in a deadpan tone, "Your professional German trantor even tranted the most basic grammar wrong." Linda rushed to her side to examine the contract.She was quite fluent in eightnguages. Although she wasn''t as proficient in German, she could understand a thing or two.She peered at the words that Melody pointed at. As expected, the trantion was wrong. She was shocked as if someone sshed her a bucket of cold water.She was extremely embarrassed. To think that she still wanted to assert her power over Melody, but in the end, she even failed to do the most basic supervision work. Linda failed to humiliate Melody and she was the one shamed instead.Linda realized her immaturity.She acted like a clown when she was already a middle-aged woman, in front of a young girl like Melody. This was all her fault.She shouldn''t scorn others through condescending ways. In the end, she should own up to her mistakes. Linda immediately apologized after discovering her error. She said with high regard, "Director Sullivan, I''m sorry.This is a mistake in my work.I ept the punishment.Please forgive me" This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Everyone present in the office was dumbfounded. Miss Sullivan won against Linda in this battle of dominance. Initially, everyone expected that Melody would seize the opportunity to befriend Linda over to help her solidify her foothold in this position. But they never thought that Melody would retaliate against Linda in front of everyone. She was merciless. "Your monthly performance contribution has been deducted.Consider it as a punishment¡± Melody expressed in a casual tone. The secretary beside Linda chattered her teeth. She gave a sidelong nce at Linda, anticipating her sudden outbursts. Unexpectedly, Linda obediently nodded her head without exploding, "Thank you, Director Sullivan.Everyone''s jaws dropped at the scene they just witnessed.How did Director Sullivan who was short and puny dominate over Miss Linda who was a terrifying witch? Linda''s personality was upright and unyielding, and she couldn''t tolerate even a speck of dirt in her eyes.She made a blunder.If Melody didn''t chastise her, she would surely look down upon Melody.However, Melody did an admirable thing in putting Linda in her ce and that showed her courage even more.Linda stopped disying her dominance over Melody after the incident.She could see that Director Sullivan was indeed not as simple-minded andzy as she first thought. She pulled out another document and handed it to Melody, "Director Sullivan, this is the budget proposal for this month.Please confirm it." ¡°Mm!" Melodyzily answered. Her attitude was very casual, but inside the office, no one dared question her. After all, everyone had seen her attitude just now. Even Linda obediently submitted to her. She was not someone they could afford to provoke. Melody examined the proposal. Sullivan family was arge corporation. There were no ipetent employees under the leadership of her grandfather. The ounts were clear and organized. It only took her one nce to confirm it. Melody squinted her eyes when she noticed something wrong with one of the individual funds. Linda stopped disregarding Melody anymore. It terrified her when she watched the sudden change in the girl''s expression and immediately exined the contents. "Director Sullivan, this is Sir Charles''s withdrawal.Last week, he transferred one million to this private ount" Melody frowned in confusion. "Does he have the right to do that?" "Director Sullivan, this is what Sir Charles forcibly requested.The financial manager in charge of funding is your uncle.The children of the Sullivan Family have limited funds every month.We made a consideration that Sir Charles made an advance withdrawal.Currently, it has already exceeded more than three million" In the past, with their grandfather Alistair around, Charles had been restrained a little. Every month, it would only be a few tens of thousands, at most a hundred thousand. After all, Alistair only had one grandson. Their grandfather turned a blind eye when it came to Charles''s funding. Since the old man was gone, Charles only became increasingly unscrupulous. He acted like a tyrant of the Sullivan family, relying on the fact that he was the heir. He also relied on the position of his rtives and used his name to spend and ask for more money without hesitation. Hearing this, Melody''s face darkened with anger. She ordered Linda, "Inform the HR department that the financial manager is derelict in his duty and I want you to instantly fire him" With such an order, Linda was horrified. She just told Melody that the person who was responsible for Charles''s funding was their uncle. Even though Melody was unconcerned about her uncle''s position as a financial manager, she should still consider their blood ties. Linda hesitated for a moment and slowly asked, "Director, are you sure?" Melody slowly lifted her head. Her cold gaze fell on Linda and she exuded a menacing aura that paralyzed people to the spot. "What? Haven''t I expressed myself clearly?" Melody replied. Her seemingly calm voice carried a heavy sense of threat.Linda, despite her experience, was frightened.She responded, "Yes, Director Sullivan.I''ll tell HR to issue the order today!" "If you don''t have any orders, we''ll leave now¡¯¡¯ Linda continued. Melody waved her hand. Linda glided outside with dignity and respect.She quietly closed the office door before leaving. The secretary patted Linda''s chest as soon as they were out the door and asked, "Linda, why is the new director so terrifying and powerful? It doesn''t match her age at all." Linda nced at the secretary and gave her a look of "who knows". Linda shuffled the hallway with a mysterious smile stered on her face.Melody pretended as a naive and foolish woman.But when Linda offended her, she gave an unexpected blow that knocked Linda on her feet. This girl would shake the Sullivan family to its core. Chapter 61: Playing to Prepare Chapter 61: ying to Prepare As soon as Linda left, Melody and Atty.Lewis were left in the chairman''s expansive office. The tension eased after seconds. Now that the office turned quiet and empty, Atty.Lewis asked the question boggling his mind. "Miss Melody, do you want to confront the Sullivan family?" Melodyzily leaned her back on the sofa with eyes closed. "This family is getting worse, I will find solutions before it is toote." ''That''s right, but the Sullivan family is a household that you will not like to fight against¡± Atty.Lewis thought. ''However, prestigious and well-known families have lots of dark secrets: ''And because the country knows them, their clean name and reputation are important¡± ''A family with status like that will only believe in their own people instead of someone else who''s more capable: ''Over time, it will leave them great destruction and downfall'' Atty.Lewis had these in his mind for a while before he decided to remind Melody. "Miss Melody, when your grandfather was alive, he couldn''t do anything about these things.Since your family is big, the time wille when some of you might go astray.You must be careful? ¡° Atty.Lewis said so that she wouldn''t pick the wrong choice. Melody only shed a pair of cold eyes that were showing her arrogance.Her lips curled up in amusement as she stared at the name of the financial manager on the document.Her eyes slightly darkened. Since the family had gotten worse, she would remove anyone from the Sullivan family who was causing them to decline. After all, there will be no future for us if we stay in the past. The family had arge number of employees, so Melody didn''t have heavy tasks. If the chairman would do everything by himself, what was the point of hiring these people? Even if the decision-maker was absent for a couple of months, nothing would happen to thepany because its everyday operations were managed by the teams that Grandpa Alistair once supported. But the goal that Melody had set would be impossible if she increased the stock price by 30% within three months. Atty.Lewis critically thought, ''Unless she finds a project that can make their business''s stock price rise rapidly and attract shareholders, these can only be a dream¡± Atty.Lewis waited for two days and did not hear any actions from Melody.And so, he could not help but feel a little worried.He wasn''t sure if Melody''''s n in three months were just a dying tactic or if she had hidden things in mind. ''But she is way too calm¡± he thought. "Miss Melody, I think this information will help you.Do you want to take a look?" Atty.Lewis handed the document to her. "They are all old friends of your grandfather.Maybe you can get some good projects" At this moment, Melody was ying in her phone, and her fingers were rapidly moving. While Atty.Lewis was talking, she encountered abat team in the game.She fought alone, and the opposing team consisted of four men.She held a VSS sniper rifle in her hand, while her enemy on the opposite hill held a 98K, at least six times the long-distance scope.Her opponents didn''t see any challenge in fighting her, so they only belittled her. Moreover, she brought a Level Two Spetsnaz Helmet, and her opponents picked up their guns. Once they hit their bullets at her, she would lose this round. Melody unhurriedly threw a smoke grenade at the southeast corner. Right then, she stared up back at the document that Atty.Lewis ced down.She only gave him a slight nod. "Okay!" Atty.Lewis saw that she was seriously ying. So, he stood up from his chair and took a look at it. He found that it was the same game that his son had been ying recently.He saw Melody open a VSS double-scope. She took advantage of the silencer to shoot her enemies with a series of shots. While they were upied regrouping their people, she used a diversion and threw two smoke bombs.Her enemies saw what she did. They thought that she was scared and wanted to run away from the fight. After all, she alone couldn''t win against four people. Her diversion worked, and she sessfully reached the door. A grenade, a full formation, and then the four of them died from the explosion. The other party was outraged that he shrieked and cursed her out loud. "Fuck, what''s happening? How the hell did the 98K War God lose from VSS?" "This can''t be real.Report unsessful.I will delete the game tomorrow!" "That''s right.I have to report..." Lots of curses came one after another. Melody curled her lips in boredom and faintly smiled before she closed the game.She turned her head to see Atty.Lewis staring at her phone. Melody raised her eyebrows and looked at him with confused eyes. Atty.Lewis immediately came back to his senses and nced at Melody again. For some reason, her gaze made him feel awkward. "I was just curious.My son also ys that game.You seem very good at it¡± This game was currently popr worldwide.The amount of money charged to the game was almost surpassing the one she used to create. Melody wanted to y it to prepare for the development of her next game for the Harrison Corporation. "It''s fine" Melody calmly responded to him and then began to read the information that Atty.Lewis gave. The moment she picked up the document, the door was suddenly mmed open. Charles came in full of anger and arrogance and directly rushed to Melody''s desk. Behind him were Linda and another secretary, who was trying to make him stop. Linda looked at Melody before she spoke full of respect. "Director Sullivan, I''m sorry.We''ll escort your brother out now!" This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Melody''s face was emotionless as she let Linda handle it. Linda held Charles''s wrist, but he shook her off. Charles arrogantly looked at Linda and scolded her, "Mind your own business, old woman.I want to fight that jinx today, not you." He pointed at Melody. "Get lost before I get out of control." Charles red at Linda with his face full of unwillingness. Everybody else was afraid of Linda, including Charles''s father. Yet, he could not understand what was so scary about a typical old secretary. ''I belong to the Sullivan family and thispany is mine in the future.So how can an old secretary dare to point at me?'' Charles insulted Linda silently. After Linda stood up straight, her face darkened.She took out her office phone to call the security. ''This boy of the Sullivan family is too unruly¡± When she was about to dial, she sensed a sharp gaze staring at her.She subconsciously looked up.She met Melody''s cold eyes and instantly understood what her boss meant.She hid her phone away and waited to see how Melody would deal with this matter. After Charles dealt with Linda, he became extremely arrogant.He pped the desk in front of Melody and red at her. "You bastard! What right do you have to order the personnel department to fire my uncle?" Atty.Lewis massaged the bridge of his nose. He couldn''t understand why the Sullivan family had these terrible attitudes. ''Luckily, Grandpa Alistair settled his will in advance.Now, it all depends on how Melody will deal with this unruly heir; Atty.Lewis was somewhat relieved by his thought. Chapter 62: Hit You Because Love You Chapter 62: Hit You Because Love You Melody was as calm as air in front of Charles.Seeing her emotionless face, Charles narrowed his eyes in doubt. "Melody, you''re too full of yourself.Why aren''t you talking?" "Guilty? Scared?" Melody took a name tag from behind and shook it slightly in front of Charles.Her actions stopped Charles''s curses to her. Instead, he looked at her in confusion, "What are you talking about?" "Haha!" Melody sneered. Her cold face was filled with disgust and ridicule. "I didn''t read it.Don''t you know how to read?" As he noticed that Charles still didn''t get it, Atty.Lewis helped Melody to exin. "Charles, the word "chairman" is written on this card.Each card represents everyone''s duty and identity.Miss Melody''s card has the word "chairman" written on it.She is now the top decision-maker in the Sullivan Company.She can fire whoever she wants.Do you understand?" ''Does he mean Charles is stupid?'' Melody thought to herself as she tried to stop herself fromughing. ''lf Charles doesn''t agree with Melody, he can tell her in private.But now that he''s making a fuss like this, he''s only ruining his future; Atty. ¡° Lewis said in his mind. Atty.Lewis had helped Melody several times, and it deeply displeased him. "Hey, Lewis, don''t tell me this.I am Charles, the only grandson of the Sullivan Family.In the future, the entire property of the group and my family will be mine.And the first person that I will fire is you!" Atty. Lewis didn''t feel the slightest drop of anger but amusement. Heughed. "Alright, I will wait for you to fire me." He paused for a moment and slowly said, "However, I have to remind you, Mr.Sullivan, it is Miss Melody who inherited all the property of the Sullivan Family now.You? You don''t have anything under your name but an empty title.So how can you fire me, Charles?" Atty.Lewis said these words to bluntly p Charles with reality.He had served their family for many years, and even Quince would give him respect. Now, Charles dared to act childish in front of him. ''Maybe he''s looking for a beating¡± Atty.Lewis thought with a tinge of irritation. Charles, who couldn''t fight with the attorney anymore, turned to Melody again. "Melody, I''m telling you, you''re a jinx.Nothing good has happened ever since you came back.If you''re really smart, you will leave thepany.Otherwise, don''t me me for being disrespectful to you." This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Secondster, Melody suddenly stood up. Everyone could feel that the heavy atmosphere in the office had hit the dirt. No one knew what Melody was going to do. Even Charles was a little shocked, but he was confident that Melody would not hurt him. Besides, he was the only grandson of the Sullivan Family. ''lf she eveny her finger on me, my mother will definitely punish her his mind voice said.Melody nced around the office with her dazzling eyes.Then, her eyes were stered on the chairman''s collection cab.In the exquisite wooden cab, there was a gleaming collection of items. There was also a leather whip, which was the chairman''s favorite when he was alive. When her gaze stopped on the whip, a hint of mockery shed across her eyes.She slowly stepped forward and took it out. Right then, Melody turned around.She whipped just an inch from Charles''s feet, scaring him to take two steps backward. After he regained his bnce, he looked at Melody with disdain in his heart. Thisdy had the bit of ability to scare him. So he yelled unhappily, "If you want to scare me, do it! Whip me!" Atty.Lewis covered his eyes as he couldn''t bear to see the next scenes. He had no idea that Charles liked to be whipped! Melody sneered coldly, and the side of her lips rose a little.She waved the whip again. The whip whistled as it sliced the air. Her wrist was strong. After a loud noise, it urately hit Charles''s shoulder. Then, a scream echoed in the entire office. "Ah!" Everyone who witnessed it was dumbfounded. They didn''t expect that Melody would dare to whip Charles in front of everyone. Even Linda was surprised by Melody''s courage. "This is because you disrespected Linda and Atty.Lewis.You are part of the Sullivan Family, Charles, and they have served us for a long time.You don''t have the right to tell them what''s right." After saying that, Melody bit her lower lip and whipped him again. Charles''s eyes widened as he saw the whiping at him for the second time.This was the time she hit him in his bones that had lesser muscles. Again, the whip made Charles chase his breath before he fell to the ground. Charles rolled in pain and shrieked.His arrogance was gone.He reached out and rubbed his back crazily looking rather stupid. "Melody, you are crazy! You dare to hit me, the only son of the Sullivan family? You¡­¡± Melody cut his sentence and red at him coldly. "The second whip is to make you worthy of the Sullivan name.You don''t have the slightest respect.You secretly used thepany''s money to please yourself" After this, the whip pierced through the air, shed through it, and the third whip struck down. This whip hit Charles on the butt. This time, Charles could only wail as hepletely fell to the ground. He didn''t even have the strength to curse Melody. After three painfulshes, Charles was basically crippled. With the hard whips he received, he wouldn''t be able to walk properly for more than ten days. The first two whips were too satisfying. Atty.Lewis and the others secretly cheered. ''Charles, this stinky brat just needs a lesson.If Melody didn''t do it, he would continue with an attitude like that; they thought in their minds.Everyone was waiting for the reason for Melody''s third whip, but Melody didn''t utter any words for a while.Everyone couldn''t wait to hear it.Under Linda''s hint, Atty.Lewis carefully asked. He was afraid that Melody would be irritated and give him a whip.He knew his body couldn''t bear those beatings. "Miss Melody, what''s the reason for the third whip?" Melody answered quickly, "Ah, I only made myself happy.There''s no serious reason!" This reason conformed to her usual attitude. ''Melody doesn''t need a reason to do things.She just wants to be satisfied'' Charles didn''t dare to refute Melody anymore after thoseshes, which almost took half of his life. Everyone was waiting to see how Melody would deal with Charles next.But of course, they didn''t expect Quince, who received the news, toe over. Atty.Lewis and Linda''s expressions changed instantly. If Charles was apletely reckless and brainless grandson, Quince was different. Not only he was Melody''s father, but he was also known for his ruthless personality in the business world.This situation was tough! Chapter 63: He Had It Coming Chapter 63: He Had It Coming Quince immediately knew that Charles was in thepany and meant trouble when he stepped inside the building. Of course! How could he not know about his son''s temper? These days, Quince was busy dealing with the aftermath of his father''s death. He didn''t have time to look after Charles and straighten his reckless behavior. Although Quince had heard of some of this brat''s misdeeds, he considered them trivial and not worthy of wasting his time. After all, he had important things to take care of than dealing with his son''s shit. Charles making a ruckus in thepany just happened to be one of those. Quince didn''t see anything wrong with Charles causing Melody trouble. He was reminding Melody of her ce.But, he also wanted him to know that things wouldn''t be easy. However, Quince didn''t expect to receive shocking news of Charles being beaten half to death. Instead, the report had him bbergasted. He couldn''t believe it at all. No matter how brave Melody was, she couldn''t be so bold as to whip Charles in front of everyone in the company. Quince immediately put down his work and rushed over to Melody''s office. He was utterly horrified by the scene that he saw the moment he arrived. Melody did hit Charles, and severely at that.Melody didn''t even care about his presence.Her expression remained cold and unapologetic as usual. Quince couldn''t stand her contemptuous behavior. Melody was too arrogant.Her horns must be cut today. Quince swore he would put her exactly in her ce. Quince stared coldly at Melody. So his entire body brimmed with hostility that the people around them trembled in fear. "Melody, tell me, why did you beat Charles up like this?" Quince asked with gritted teeth. Melody slowly turned around and looked at Quince''s angry face. "He asked me to hit him.So I just did what asked for" she answered coldly like winter. The onlookers almost burst outughing. Melody raised her eyebrows and looked at Atty.Lewis. The attorney caught the hint and jumped out to testify for her innocence. "That''s right.I can attest to that.Mr.Charles asked Director Sullivan to hit him," he downright said. Atty.Lewis didn''t just exin for himself.He also dragged Linda into the bog. "Linda was also one of the witnesses" he added. Linda nced at Zachary. This old fox even forced her toe along. However, Linda agreed as well because Charles was too annoying. "Yes, Mr.Sullivan.Charles asked Director Sullivan to beat him up.she ratted out.Quince looked at the two of them suspiciously and kept sizing them up.It was one thing for Zachary to help Melody, but why was Linda helping her? Quince pressured Linda for answers, but she didn''t even look at him.Speaking up for Melody in front of everyone meant that they were on her side. Quince scowled. Perhaps he had underestimated Melody too much. If he didn''t subdue Melody now, she would be a massive pain in the neck in the future. He nned to use this opportunity to destroy Melody before she posed a more significant threat. "Although Charles had said some rash words, he is still your younger brother Melody, and you should''ve treated him as such! How can you be so inconsiderate of your family to beat your brother to death over a joke? Do you not even have a sliver of empathy as the Chairman of the Sullivan Company?" Quince reproached her. Quince''s taunting usation was not polite at all. But these types of insults won''t work on her. Melody coldly looked at Quince without an ounce of respect. "It''s because I''m his sister.That''s why I hit him.Otherwise, the consequences would be even worse" she said haughtily. Quince turned red in anger. His eyes were zing with fire as he red at Melody. "Then tell me, what exactly did he do to make you beat him badly? If it''s because of the one million dors he took, you can inform your mother and me.His parents are all here.Can''t we educate him?" He asked furiously. "What if it''s something that harms thepany''s interests?" Melody responded coldly. "Our country''sw and the rules in the family are different, Mr.Sullivan¡± she said. Her voice was eerily cold as her eyes resembled the terrifying blizzards on cold winter nights. "Tell me, if the employees of the Sullivan Enterprise have harmed thepany''s interests, would you send them back home to be educated by their parents?" she mocked, followed by a short burst of chillingughter. Quince''s face became dark in a sh.His eyes red at her like sharp knives. "Don''t talk carelessly and back it up with evidence, Melody! Charles is not even an employee of the company.So what right do you have to use him of damaging thepany''s interests?" Melody faintlyughed at his words.She went to her table and then turned on herputer.She printed out a document and casually handed it over to him. Quince looked at her in confusion. Then, finally, he reached out and took the papers off her hand and then flipped through it. The document had about a dozen pages or so, and Quince skimmed it through thest page.But he didn''t have to do that. The first page was already enough to make his eyes pop out of their sockets because of anger. Then his eyes slowly narrowed down as his anger rose page by page. As Melody saw Quince''s ever-changing expression, she already knew what was going on inside his head at the moment.It wouldn''t matter whether Quince was there or not. She would still beat Charles no matter when or where. Melody leaned against her table, facing Quince with her arms crossed. "Apart from the contents of that document, Charles burst into my office and forced me to return David to his previous position." sheughed sarcastically. "This idiot had iting.He''s telling the whole world he had a hand in this mess.But, to keep people from yapping, don''t you think a proper beating should be in order?" she said sarcastically. Quince''s grip on the document tightened until his fingertips turned white.His eyes were boring holes through Melody''s head. The document happened to have theplete information on Charles''s uncle, David Cahan''s embezzlement of public funds. No one could resist the pull of greed in the position of a Financial Manager. It was not a job that anyone could stay clean of. However, Quince didn''t expect David to be so bold. The bastard had pocketed a lot of money from the funds into his pocket. And one of these transactions happened after Charles took away one million dors. This wouldn''t just kill David. It would also implicate Charles if this information spread. Charles was not a good man, but he was his only son. If Quince wanted to me someone, he could only me that idiot David for not cleaning his ass after doing his shit. Now that Charles had taken his punishment, Quince could thank Melody for educating his foolish son. Quince looked at Melody coldly and nodded in agreement. His tone had suddenly changed. "You are right.Charles deserved his beating.After all, you are his big sister, and it is within your rights to discipline him" He nced at the curled figure of Charles on the floor and coldly said, "He''d better remember this lesson, or else I will be the one breaking his legs next time." Charles initially thought that his backer had finallye.He didn''t expect his father to say such words. The hope that had just been ignited was extinguished in an instant.He couldn''t breathe at the shock and fainted again. Melody could tell that Quince was secretly reminding her that she and Charles are rted by blood. He was afraid that Melody might do something worse than a beating to that pipsqueak.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. "Heh!" Melody scoffed. ¡®''How ridiculous¡± she disdainfully thought. Charles wouldn''t have been able to p his mouth inside her office if she had any intention to do something beyond a beating. Melody promised the old man that she wouldn''t hurt the Sullivan Family unless it was indispensable.She had always stood by her words. Melody''s gaze slowly fell on Quince, and the corners of her lips curved into a mysterious smile. "I''ll bother you with dealing with my uncle, Father!" she said with quite a quirky tone. Melody called him father, but it wasn''t as affectionate as it sounded.It was more like a threat. She told him that David''s matter could be solved privately. As long as he could give a satisfactory answer, she wouldn''t do anything to Charles. At this point, no matter how angry Quince was, he had no choice but to swallow his pride and back down. "Okay, leave it to me.I still have something to do.I will go first!" Quince bitterly agreed. After he finished speaking, he turned his head and nced at the assistant beside him.Then, he scolded in a low voice, "Hurry up and drag this little bastard away!" The assistant immediately dragged the unconscious Charles and followed behind Quince. Chapter 64: Drive the Cheating Out Chapter 64: Drive the Cheating Out When Elizabeth arrived at the hospital, she was horrified at Charles''s battered appearance.Her heart writhed in pain as she saw him lying weakly and unconscious on the bed.Although she loved Reagan, Charles was her treasure. After all, it was because she gave birth to a male child that her status in the Sullivan family was solidified. "Charlie, how did you end up like this?" Elizabeth broke out in tears. Charles was particrly concerned about his father not helping him out, but Quince had always been used to being dignified, so he did not dare to voice his anger. What was important was that his strongest ally, Elizabeth, had finallye to his rescue. Charles didn''t mind the pain as he forced himself to get up and rushed into Elizabeth''s arms. "Mommy, you are finally here.I was scared that I''d never see you again if you didn''te.That jinx had almost beaten me to death" he bawled. "She whipped me with Grandpa''s whip.It''s so painful that I almost died!" he tattled more. Elizabeth held Charles''s face with her trembling hands and wiped away the tears on his face. "Don''t worry.Mommy will avenge you!" Elizabeth swore indignantly. Charles showed Elizabeth the wounds on his back. His back was all ck and red to the point that most of his wounds had turned purple. This horrifying sight had Elizabeth frozen as she trembled in anger beyond belief. She had never hit her son since he was born. ¡®''Melody, you jinx! Are you that mad to beat my son like this?¡¯'' Elizabeth cursed in her head. Her eyes were spitting fires from her anger.Elizabeth gritted her teeth and asked, "Melody.Where is she?" Elizabeth stood up in a fury. She red at Quince and poured all her anger out. "Are you just going to watch that jinx bully our precious son?" Elizabeth shot at Quince. Quince could understand Elizabeth''s anger. After all, he was also full of rage, but Elizabeth made him feel ashamed in front of the public. Naturally, therefore, he was furious. "Calm down!" furious, he yelled. "Calm down? How can I calm down?! Have you seen your son? He was bashed like watermelon, and you''re telling me to calm down? How can I calm down?!" Elizabeth was so angry that she almost broke her teeth from gritting them so hard.Her eyes burned as she red at Quince. "Let''s take this somewhere else.Get out and follow me!" Quince looked at her coldly. Elizabeth followed him out of the ward and went to the small conference room next door. As soon as the door was closed, Quince smashed to Elizabeth the stack of information that Melody gave to him. "Open your eyes wide and take a good look at what your damn cousin has done.Not only did he get himself caught, but he also dragged your precious son into that quagmire he made.Now, you tell me what to do." Quince shot back. Elizabeth was stunned after being scolded.She gripped her hand tightly on the documents after reading the contents. Elizabeth couldn''t help but bite her lip with the bitterness that brewed inside her heart.Her good-for- nothing family was not helping her, and they even caused her a lot of trouble. How could she be so unlucky? However, the Cahan family''s rising feat to get to their current status was no joke. Finally, Elizabeth calmed herself down and looked up at Quince. "Let''s not talk about this first.Let''s talk about Melody''s problem.Don''t you think that you are being too lenient with that jinx? You''re just letting her do whatever she wants.She even dared to hit Charles.Who is she going to hit next time, me?" Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Elizabeth swept her family''s blunder under the rug. Quince''s cold eyes looked mockingly at Elizabeth. "You women are shortsighted.The only thing that''s making your brains work was spending money on makeup and clothes" he sneered. "Melody''s nothing but a clown on the table.What''s important are the people behind her.Zachary had recently contacted a whole group of the business elites that father wanted.Do you think an ignorant person like Melody can find out about these things?" he added. Elizabeth knew that Quince looked down on her. However, the image of a nobledy that she had worked hard to manage for so many years meant nothing ultimately in front of Quince. "So, Atty.Lewis is the person behind her?" Elizabeth reiterated. Quince scoffed. His gloomy face had a strange smile, "Not necessarily.I''m still investigating.I have a feeling that there''s someone else besides him, with Atty.Lewis''s strength, let alone Melody''s, finding these things wouldn''t have been that easy.Just let her be arrogant for a while.Then, when I find out the people behind her and get rid of them all, I will end everything and throw her back to the countryside: Quince grabbed her chin up with a warning. "Remember this.Don''t make trouble for her.Just take care of your children and don''t let them alert our enemies. After warning Elizabeth, Quince directly opened the door and left the hospital.If not for the fact that Charles was injured, he wouldn''t even have stepped inside this wretched building. Elizabeth looked in the direction where Quince had disappeared. Her deep eyes narrowed and emitted a sharp light. "How dare you touch my son, Melody.Just wait.I''ll return everything you''ve done tenfolds!" Elizabeth cursed through her breath. The next day, the bell for the first-ss rang.Melody slowly stepped into the ssroom. As soon as she appeared, everyone''s eyes fell on her.Melody''s face was cold, and her eyes were nk.She strolled towards her seat, lookingzy and bored. Lance''s disgusted look on his face immediately changed the moment he saw Melody. His face brightened with a warm smile as if he was a different person. He stood up and pulled out a chair for Melody.He said to her respectfully, "Boss, please!" Melody''s indifferent face did not change even with Lance''s attentiveness. Lance had already arranged the desk for her.She took the opportunity to sit down and directlyy her head down on the table. Lance quietly sat back on his. He didn''t want to disturb Melody in her sleep. She seemed exhausted that she immediately fell asleep as soon as she arrived. Lance swore in his heart that he''d do everything to ensure that Melody could sleep soundly. Their first period was initially anguage ss. But theirnguage teacher was not around. So instead, Ms.Watson came in with their aggressive math teacher behind her.She even directly pulled the principal over. With their principal in tow, the students of ss 8 knew that something big must have happened. Otherwise, the principal would not have personallye.Ms.Scott locked her eyes on Melody. A cold smile shed across her face when she saw her sleeping. "Principal, look, it''s that student.The whole ss is studying, and all this student does is sleep every day.How disrespectful!" she scorned. With Ms.Scott''s inciting words, the Principal looked in Melody''s direction. He had seen Melody''s academic records before, and as he looked at her now, the Principal could agree that getting such high scores would be impossible for her. There were only two cases that could justify her results. They were either acquired by luck or through cheating. In Melody''s case, the Principal was dead sure it was thetter. However, the principal didn''t expect that Melody''s grades were terrible.But, unfortunately, her character was also wrong. And it''s all too troublesome to keep such a student in the school. In addition, the two teachers had insisted that he must personallye to solve the problem of Melody. Ms.Watson nced at the principal and asked for instructions. The principal responded with a serious face, "You are the homeroom teacher of ss 8.You can do it.I can stand by and watch" he said. Ms.Watson nodded and stood on the podium.She looked at the students of ss 8 with a serious face. "Students, I regret to inform you that a serious case of cheating had happened in our ss during the exams.Although nothing has yet been decided, we are here to inform you of this unfairness and bring justice to the efforts that this cheater had trampled on.But as a heads up, we assure you that we will be imposing a severe punishment on this cheater and put her in ce!" she proudly announced. However, Ms.Scott was dissatisfied with her speech.She couldn''t hold back and walked up to the podium, brushing Ms. Watson aside. "Let me be direct with you.An evil person broke the reputation of our ss 8, which has always been excellent.They openly cheated and vited the rules of the ss.It is such an unforgivable act, and we will not hesitate to disclose their atrocity in public, now!" she spoke loudly. The students of ss 8 immediately caught on to what was going on as soon as she finished speaking. Based on Ms.Scott''s expression, it was obvious who she was referring to.Everyone took a closer look at one girl''s sleeping figure. None of them even dared to guess what would happen next. Chapter 65: Cheating First Place Chapter 65: Cheating First ce Lance gave Melody a worried look.The principal was present, which would mean things were already serious. Lance paused for a moment.He knew the situation was bing worse.He nned to wake Melody up first. "Boss, wake up! Something happened¡± Lance said. Melody slowly woke up and looked at him. Lance looked at Melody with a troubled face and pointed at the podium. Melody looked up the podium and noticed a few people standing there.She didn''t react and didn''t seem to notice the teacher''s threatening look. Melody, who just woke up, had a cold look on her face but didn''t have that bone-chilling cold aura. Her sluggish and tired look seemed to be cute. When Ms.Scott saw that Melody didn''t seem to feel guilty, she was greatly angered that she wanted to scream like hell. Ms.Scott turned to face the students of ss 8, waving a few papers in her hand. "All of you are outstanding students of Sanguine High School.ss 8 has always been the best among the third-year high school.Not only are your grades excellent, but your character as well.All of you are good students with morals and quality.But now, someone has ruined such excellent honor.What should we do then?" Ms.Scott said. This method of encouraging a group of people to suppress a person was brilliant and disgusting at the same time. This made Melody now the public enemy of the entire ss 8. When Reagan heard this, she couldn''t help but say, "Teacher, I think such a bad student should be kicked out of our ss to protect ss 8''s reputation" When Irina heard this, she couldn''t help but smile. "Reagan is an excellent student, and what she said is very reasonable" Irina said. Irina looked at Melody after she finished speaking with Reagan and immediately became disgusted. "Do you remember what you said back then, Melody?" Irina asked. Melody gave Irina a cold stare and said nothing. Irina interpreted Melody''sck of response as proof of a guilty conscience. She couldn''t wait to expose Melody and expel her from school. "You mentioned that if you don''t get the first ce on this exam, you will automatically drop out¡± Irina said. "Although all of your papers have perfect scores, I also admire your cheating methods.However, keep in mind that your score is invalid because of cheating.In other words, you have not only lost your ce as the top in ss but you have also been moved to the bottom of the entire grade¡± Ms.Scott added.After saying this, Ms.Scott''s eyes suddenly became fierce and her tone became higher. "So when are you going to get out of ss 8 to bring back its good reputation?" Ms.Scott asked. There was an uproar as soon as Irina said this. The entire ss realized two things.The first was that Melody got a perfect score on all of her test papers, and the second was that she wasn''t caught cheating.The students, including Lance, were stunned upon knowing this. "Boss, your cheating skills are too amazing!" Lance eximed. Melody turned her head and looked at Lance as if he were a fool. Melody suddenly stood up. Her stare was fixed on the podium as she slowly spoke with a cold tone. "I remember what I said, but who gives you the right to say I cheated? Do you have proof?" Melody asked. Irina became angry again upon hearing Melody still trying to defend herself. "Do you still need proof? "You haven''t even graduated from primary school.Isn''t getting a perfect score on all your tests cheating? The test papers were proof enough" Irina said. Melody raised her brows slightly with a sarcastic look and gently smiled. "So, you don''t have any proof,'''' Melody said. Lance thought that Melody actually had a point and quickly stood up to support her. "That''s right.If you don''t have any proof, don''t just randomly use others.Otherwise, you must provide us with evidence of cheating, just as cops do when they catch a thief or a wife does when she catches her husband with another woman in bed.Else, you''d never be able to use us.Such thing is basic¡± Lance said. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Clifford and the others weakly opened their mouths after Lance finished speaking. "That''s right.You have to have proof!" Clifford said. "Evidence..." The other students said in unison lrina''s face became extremely ugly in front of so many students. Her face became dark and red. "Are you going to rebel? Do you still want evidence from me despite that it is already obvious? This is absurd.Do you think I will not remember each one of you?" Irina asked. The students were threatened upon hearing this. The ss''s voice of support suddenly decreased. At this point, since they were about to graduate, no one wanted to obtain a bad record. After a moment of silence, Melody said, "In your opinion, some students are really good, while others are really bad, so should they be punished severely for doing nothing? Since you want to be fair enough to listen to our opinions, why do you impose double standards on us?" There wasn''t much expression on Melody''s face, but with a cold temper, it seemed she had a frightening aura. In an instant, the students felt that Ms. Scotts''s words had threatened them and that it was unfair. "Right, how could you be so unfair to us when we''ve done nothing wrong?" the students said. "That''s right¡± others also said. The principal''s face darkened when he saw how noisy the ss was.The ss adviser then hurriedly came over to save them. "Alright, everyone, be quiet.Listen to me" Ms.Watson said. Ms.Watson was a nice person with an outstanding reputation. When she would speak, everyone would immediately be quiet and would listen to her. Ms.Watson then looked at Melody after the ss order was restored. "Melody, you just transferred to our ss not long ago, and we don''t know much about your situation.However, all of your subjects are with perfect grades this time, and the teacher hopes you can exin it to prove your innocence; Ms.Watson said.Melody listened to Ms.Watson.The most basic thing to do was to respect a teacher.Melody''s expression on Ms.Watson was not as cold as before. "Teacher, is it okay if I ask you something?" Melody asked. "Say it,'''' Ms.Watson said. Melody stood firmly and asked, "I heard you were the one who gave out the English test paper this time.Has it been leaked?" Ms.Watson was stunned for a moment.She didn''t expect Melody''s question. "I did it myself.I can guarantee there is no possibility of it being leaked.I even made some changes to the test before the start of the exam.No one can take the test paper before the exam" Ms.Watson answered. Melody further asked, "How many people got a perfect score?" "Just you alone¡± Ms.Watson said. Melody shrugged her shoulders and didn''t say anything else after asking. In her opinion, if everyone in the room had any brains, she thought there was no need to exin anything. Lance understood right away despite that it was a littleplicated. He suddenly raised his voice and eximed, "I understand!" Chapter 66: Another Test on the Spot Chapter 66: Another Test on the Spot Lance''s statement immediately drew attention.The entire ss then waited for Lance''s exnation. Lance was confident and spoke to everyone. "Melody said it very clearly.Because there is no way of divulging the questions to the test, she can''t obtain the test papers in advance to cheat.If she wants to cheat, then she can only rely on copying.But, no one scored higher than her.Do you think she was able to copy from anybody?"Lance asked. "How can you not see such a simple truth?"Lance asked further. When the entire ss heard this, everyone understood and nodded. "Makes sense!" "Very reasonable!" Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. "Not only is it reasonable, but what Lance said is true!" Clifford added. Everyone in the room then stared at Clifford. Ms.Watson agreed with what Lance said.She turned to face the principal and waited for his response. However, Ms.Scott looked at everyone in disbelief. "Who knows what method she used? A person can think of any method'' she said. "But I don''t believe it.If Melody has this ability to get a perfect score, doesn''t it mean that our Sanguine High School''s outstanding ss isn''t as good as primary school students?" she asked. Lance felt that it was too much when he heard this.This issue was now clear.Ms.Scott said this for confrontation. Although Lance didn''t know how Melody did it, he believed in her ability. The atmosphere became awkward in an instant. After Ms.Watson asked the principal, he made up his decision. "Since that''s the case, why don''t we let Melody take another test on the spot, with everyone watching?" the principal said. Ms.Watson then turned to Ms.Scott and asked, "What do you think?" Ms.Scott didn''t believe Melody was capable of doing so. However, she gnashed her teeth and wanted to retaliate, so she didn''t refuse. "All right, I agree¡± Ms.Scott said, mockingly looking at Melody. "I don''t know if she dares to do it.Don''t be a coward¡± she coldly said. Lance''s brain felt like it wanted to burst when he heard this. ''Do it again? Even if Melody got a good scorest time, it might not be the same this time¡± Lance thought. He then looked worriedly at Melody and whispered, "Boss, don''t agree.We are the ones who are right this time.So why should we agree to such unfair treatment?" Lance tried to persuade Melody, but she remained silent.Her cold gaze was drawn to Ms. Watson, who waited for her to respond. "I agree!" Melody said. If she had known that Ms.Scott would not give up so easily, she would have exerted more effort to shut this woman up. Ms.Watson took out another unpublished English test paper and ced it in front of her. Melody''s seat had been moved to the center. The entire ss, together with the two teachers and the principal, observed her. Melody was the only one who took the test. The test paper had 150 questions and a time limit of 90 minutes. Melody began writing in front of everyone the moment she received the test paper. Her speed was so fast, as if she didn''t even look at the questions before answering them. This type of exam involves a selection of choices. Therefore the answer should be seen quickly. But Melody answered one question per second, which was way too fast when carefully selecting choices. The 90-minute test waspleted in ten minutes. Everyone was stunned, and their jaws dropped to their necks the moment Melody put down her pen. Even the principal was shocked. This was the first time he saw a studentplete an exam in such a short time. He had been teaching students for many years and had met many intelligent ones, but Melody was unusual. "Go and take a look!" he said, quickly pushing the teacher. Ms.Watson took the test paper from Melody and looked at it carefully. There was no nk space in the entire test paper. The way she looked at Melody was far more beyond shocked. Instead, her eyes became so big that they seemed to bulge out of their sockets. After a few minutes, Ms.Watson surprisingly eximed, "Perfect score!" Her excitement was audible in her voice. This was the first time in her teaching career that she had encountered such an amazing student. As Ms.Watson handed the test paper to the principal, her hands trembled. "Perfect score, Mr.Alberts!" she said. Before the principal could respond, Ms.Scott suddenly snatched the test paper and muttered to herself, "How is this possible?" Her eyes were fixed on the test paper and the answer card. She looked at it several times and found no mistake. It indeed was a perfect score. The rest of the students were stunned, and they stared at Melody as if she were a monster. Melody, after all, it was rumored that she didn''t even finish primary school and was found sleeping in every ss. Everyone wondered how she got a perfect score. ''Could it be possible that she is the rumored God of Test?'' ''Someone could receive a perfect score on all tests?'' Melody was slouching in her seat. Her face didn''t have any expression.She allowed everyone to stare at her strangely.She didn''t care at all. Her face remained the same, but the expression on Ms. Scott''s face was very interesting. Her face was like that of a clown show, bright and colorful, with various expressions. Melody''s effort to prove herself finally paid off like a p to Ms.Scott''s face. It proved that she was the first in ss and the entire year.Her test results were really impressive. Lance was worried that Melody would fail the exam and be caught by Ms.Scott. However, he didn''t expect Melody to have such ability.He knew right away that Melody was a girl who could be trusted. Other students used tough at him, but now they finally realized his foresight. How could he be wrong about his boss? Lance coldly looked at Ms. Scott and said, "Teacher, I remember you made a bet with Melody.You said it yourself that a person should keep his word and be willing to admit defeat.Now, you have to apologize to Melody!" Ms.Scott was so angry that her face turned red.She couldn''t exin anything. Ms.Watson also noticed that Ms.Scott did something wrong. However, Melody had proven herself, so as a teacher, she shouldn''t break her word.She then stood up and spoke for Melody. "Lance is right.You should apologize to Melody¡± Ms.Watson said to the math teacher. Ms.Scott bit her lower lip and remained silent. Then, her face suddenly became dark.The others were afraid of her, but Lance was not at all.He would really get angry if Ms. Scott did not apologize to Melody. "Teacher, not only should you keep your promise, but you should also apologize for falsely using Melody of cheating.Otherwise, you will damage her reputation for no reason.If this kind of behavior continues, it will destroy the reputation of ss 8 and the honor of Sanguine High School¡± Lance said. Ms.Scott just said something wrong about Melody, and Lance wanted to throw it back at her.He didn''t think Ms.Scott would dare to refuse to apologize to his boss.Lance coldly stared at Ms.Scott and eximed, "Teacher, please show some good example!" Chapter 67: Boss is Awesome! Chapter 67: Boss is Awesome! Ms.Scott''s eyes almost fell out of their sockets when she heard the requests from Ms.Watson and the students.She didn''t want topromise.However, she assumed the principal was still on her side. Principal Alberts just looked at her and asked her to exin. However, she couldn''t offend him, so she had no choice but topromise. "Melody, I''m sorry.I take back what I told you before" Ms.Scott coldly said, gnashing her teeth. Melody stared at her. If Ms.Scott truly regretted it, she could consider forgetting about this matter. "Teacher, have you forgotten something?" Melody suddenly asked. Lance and others immediately supported her, saying, "That''s right.But, teacher, you didn''t forget what we agreed on back then, did you?" Ms.Scott turned and stared at Lance. "Shut up!" she angrily yelled. Lance coldly shrugged, pretending to be wronged, and said, "Alright.However, since Ms.Scott is so untrustworthy, I think we should also inform our parents about the situation of the school we are studying at" Principal Alberts'' face suddenly darkened when he heard this.He knew Lance''s background and identity very well. It would be highly inconvenient if the parents''mittee would be aware of this. Clifford and the others were surprised. Lance never wanted to unt his family background or identity. This was the first time he would do it for her. Melody seemed to hold a very important ce in Lance''s heart. "Ms.Scott, you should keep your promise to the students.I will go back to the office first.Then, after you deal with it,e to me" Principal Alberts said. Ms.Scott was terrified by the principal''s warning before he left.This time, she hated Lance so much. The principal wouldn''t have let her apologize if Lance didn''t use his background to pressure others. Despite her unwillingness, Ms.Scott gnashed her teeth and eximed, "I''m a pig!" She then resentfully looked at Melody and asked, "Are you satisfied now?" Melody just shrugged and sneered. Ms.Scott couldn''t take it any longer. She then turned around and left.Ms.Watson sighed in frustration.She hoped Ms.Scott would learn her lesson this time.She didn''t need to look down on some students who didn''t have good grades or an excellent background. Instead, she should treat them equally. "All right, everyone, go back to your seats and get ready for the next lesson" Ms. Watson said. Everyone went back to their seats. Melody returned to her original seat after she had been moved to the center to take the exam. Lance then rushed forward and ced the table in front of Melody. "I can''t let you do such hard work, boss.So I''ll do it, and you can rest" Lance said. Melody stared at Lance and decided not to argue with him.She then released his hand, allowing him to move. When the others saw this, they covered their mouths and suppressed theirughter. Lance was dedicated to his work. In a far corner, Reagan stomped her feet in anger when she saw this.She found out that Charles was beaten up yesterday. Since they were born, their parents favored Charles more because he was a boy, and they never allowed anyone to hurt him. But, surprisingly, Charles was beaten up by Melody! Reagan was relieved after she heard the news. She finally could see Charles being beaten up. But Reagan didn''t expect their mother to get even with Melody since their father didn''t react to her beating up Charles. ¡®''What the hell is going on?¡¯'' Reagan thought and asked. Charles had always been regarded as a treasure by their mother.She then further thought, ''She didn''t punish Melody now that Charles has been beaten up.This is so unusual¡± Lance had already set up the table and neatly arranged the items on it.He turned around and called Melody, leaning against the door. "Boss, you can take your seat now!" Lance said. Melody turned around and nkly stared at Lance.She then walked over to her seat and sat down. Lance then also sat down. When he sat down, he couldn''t wait to ask Melody how she got a perfect score.When he was young, his family took him to have his 1Q tested. He was much better than ordinary people and was considered to be extremely intelligent. But he didn''t do as well as Melody did. Melody''s performance was incredible. Amazing! Melody had then unexpectedly fallen asleep the moment Lance turned around. Lance just rubbed his nose out of boredom. He believed Melody shouldn''t be disturbed while sleeping. Although Melody never said that she didn''t like to be disturbed when sleeping, she seemed to naturally cause people to subconsciously rx when they saw her sleeping, ensuring they did not disturb her. The school bell then rang the moment Melody woke up. Lance noticed that Melody had already woken up. He then took the initiative to speak with her. "Boss, the results of today''s exam came out, and we all did well.So Clifford said they would have pizza to celebrate and go to a delicious pizza parlor.Would you like toe with us?" Lance asked. Melody turned and looked at Lance when she heard this. Melody wanted to refuse, but when she saw that Lance''s eyes were filled with expectation, as well as Clifford''s and the others, she suddenly asked, "Just pizza?" Lance assumed Melody was thinking about the time and quickly nodded, his face full of sincerity. "Boss, we promise that we will only eat pizza together, and we will not hold you for too long.We know how valuable your time is" he said. Lance had prepared a long list of excuses ready to tell Melody before she could refuse.He didn''t expect Melody to respond right away before he finished speaking. "Alright!" Melody said. Lance was stunned for a moment and didn''t react for some time. Then, Clifford, behind him, suddenly pulled him, which brought him back to his senses. He looked at Melody and couldn''t believe what he had just heard.He did it so effortlessly. "Aren''t you ying with me, boss?" Lance asked. Melody opened the door and looked at him with eyebrows slightly raised. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. "I''ll go if you don''t? ¡° Melody said. Melody then walked out. Lance grabbed his bag and ran after her. As he chased her, he eximed, "How can I not go? But, boss, wait for me!" Lance and the others drove by themselves. He then invited Melody to ride with him in his car.He was driving thetest sports car. It was given to himst month.He had the best car among the group. "Boss, get in my car.I''ll be your driver today" Lance said. Melody shook her head when she saw it was thetest sports car. "No need.I''ll ride my bike and follow you behind¡± Melody said. Lance looked at Melody''s back as she walked away.He couldn''t stop her even if he wanted to. Clifford approached Lance and struck him with his hand. "Did I hear it correctly? The boss said she wanted to ride in a bicycle?" Clifford asked. "Wait, is it bicycle or scooter?" Clifford further asked. Lance swung his elbow back and looked at Clifford in disgust. "Do you know how to speak? Even if the bosses riding a bicycle or scooterter, you are not allowed tough!" Lance said. Lance realized Clifford didn''t respond to what he said. This made him a little irritated. He frowned and lowered his head and nned to beat Clifford up, only to see him behind with a surprised face. "Wow, Lance, look!" Clifford eximed. "Boss is awesome!" Chapter 68: She Was Not Worthy at All Chapter 68: She Was Not Worthy at All When Lance saw that his men were entirely shocked, he turned to look as well, and his eyes instantly got widened. "Vroom vroom vroom!" The noiseing from the vehicle''s exhaust pipe was deafening. It was a Phantom Harley, a top-grade heavy motorcycle, speeding past towards them.It came into a slow halt in front of Lance.It was a heavy ck colored motorcycle that looked so cool. The person riding it pulled the helmet off from its head, and heavy ck curls had begun falling from it, revealing a female''s head. The woman cautiously tossed and shook her head, perhaps to make her hair go back to its normal look, and when she did, it fluttered harmoniously in the wind, revealing a face that was owned by none other than Melody. The epic scene had caused everyone present to stare in awe. "Wow!" "Oh my god!" "Isn''t she gorgeous?" "She''s so lovely and sexy at the same time, but with a hint of sassiness as well.The feeling was quite beyond words.It''s ineffable." Lance felt his heartbeat go wildly as if a new and strange emotion was about to explode from his chest.He felt like he was going to lose control. Melody raised her eyebrows towards them. Their mouths were still wide open like they could all swallow some eggs, gazing up at her in much awe. "Don''t you want to eat? Aren''t you leaving?" She said coldly. The iciness in her voice pulled Lance''s wandering thoughts back to reality.He came back to his senses and nodded his head repeatedly.He was speechless and didn''t know what to say. Melody had put on the helmet again and spoke, and her attention was shifted to Lance. "I''ll wait for you at that ce.I already know where it is." She then stepped on the elerator and sped off.After a while, she was no longer in front of everyone. Clifford came back to his senses as well and patted Lance on the shoulder. "Lance, our boss is too arrogant but gorgeous." He stated matter-of-factly. "You know what, Lance? I always knew that she was not worthy of being your friend.But to tell you what, now I think you should be grateful for being her friend" He whispered bravely.He looked at Lance carefully after spitting those words out, assessing his reaction, scared that he would get angry and murder him right at that moment. But Lance only stared at Clifford in an austere expression. "You''re talking nonsense, aren''t you? Stop bbering bullshit, okay? You''re insulting her! Never speak about it again in the future." He said seriously. Lance then hopped into his car. Clifford was left stunned while staring at Lance''s back.He now firmly believed that his master was possessed. The devil was possessed. In the vehicle, Lance scanned its inside interior. Before Melody''s motorcycle showed up, he loved his new car so much.He even didn''t let Clifford touch it. But now Melody''s motorcycle had taken the gloss off his car. No wonder his boss didn''t want to get inside her car. If he got that kind of motorcycle, he also didn''t want to be in that car. Lance reluctantly stepped on the elerator, making ns on his head about going home tomorrow to get a new car. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. He then sped off. It wasn''t long before they arrived at their destination.It was in a newly opened pizza parlor in town. Clifford was the one who found it. He had nned toe and try their menus but never had the chance to do it. Not until now.It was Melody who decided toe and eat with them today. Upon hearing about it, he suggested the pizza parlor. Inside the establishment, everyone had settled themselves. The waiter then gave them the menu, which Lance took subconsciously. He then passed it to Melody and asked with a hint of respect in his voice. "Boss, here you are.What do you want to eat?" Melody couldn''t hide her annoyance.She didn''t want to be treated so formally because it was just a meal as far as she was concerned. ''There was no need for them to be too formal.They could order what they wanted and then pass the menu to the others.It''s that simple'' Melody thought. "I''ll take what I want to eat.And you guys could order what you want" she told everyone. When everything was already served, Lance couldn''t help but stare at Melody''s food. A jolt of happiness lurched inside him. He felt as though he was special. Who wouldn''t when almost all the food that his boss had ordered was exactly what he liked. The pizza parlor was buzzing with customers that day. It had just been recently opened to the public but had already garnered much poprity. The restaurant was still attracting a massive crowd of people, trying to taste their food. This was the kind of ce a food lover, lven Adams, wouldn''t miss. His group of scoundrels had already arranged a private room and invited him toe. lven walked in leisurely. His face was rxed and calm. But when he went up to the second floor and looked down, he spotted a very familiar figure which drew him to an immediate halt. He widened his eyes and looked at the person carefully. Then, when he was certain he was not mistaken, he decided to do something about it. He was noticed by one of his men and went beside him quickly. "Sir lven, what''s the matter?" He asked. lven nced at the man, fished out his phone from his pocket, and stood aside to make a phone call. At the Harrison Corporation In the president''s office, a meeting was currently on the run. A few members of thepany''s executives were there. The atmosphere in the entire office was both quiet and solemn. Yet, everyone was involved in the presentation. Until a phone rang.It was an abrupt and needing sound, waiting to be picked up.It permeated all through the four walls of the quiet office. Everyone looked a little flustered. They subconsciously turned their gazes in the same direction. Seth Harrison nced at the phone in front of him and picked it up casually.He raised his hand to signal the presenter to stop talking. On the other line, Iven''s excited voice came. "Seth, do you want to eat some pizza?" Hearing this, Seth almost hung up, but he didn''t.lven must have sensed something on the other line, so he shouted abruptly. "Seth, Melody is here!" Seth froze for a moment. He then put his phone closer to his ear and vehemently spat out a word. "Location!" "I''ve already sent it to you, Sir.I''ll be waiting here.I promise not to take my eyes off her!" Seth hung up the phone and stood up. Austin immediately picked up his coat and put it on him.He then walked out of the office without leaving behind a word of excuse. The group of senior executives was left astounded and looked at each other in dismay. No one could tell why the president left the meeting.But at the same time, no one could also argue. Because if it was the president who decided to adjourn the meeting, reason or no reason, no argument could stop it. Perhaps, something important hade. At the pizza parlor, Lance and the others had already started eating. They ate noisily and enthusiastically. Lance and his men were kind of worried at first, thinking that Melody would not enjoy and like the idea of going out to this ce because Melody was a crabbed youngdy with a hint of coldness in her personality.She was far from being outgoing and friendly. They didn''t reasonably expect that things would run smoothly beyond their expectations. Melody wasn''t acting crabby at all. Although she spoke very little and still wore that cold expression on her face, she still ate and drank as if she were one of them.She had thisfortable aura with her despite her being serious and cold. And this kind of disposition made the people surrounding her feel rxed. Seeing that the atmosphere was good, Clifford started to suggest drinking beers to liven things up. Lance nced at Melody. When he saw that she was quite okay with it, he asked the waiter to serve them beer. When the drinks came, Lance put a bottle in front of her. "Boss, do you want some?" He asked. She did not answer and was about to reach for the bottle when an unexpected event happened. A hand suddenly appeared from nowhere and took the bottle of beer from the table. Everyone turned around in utter bewilderment! Chapter 69: This Is Aunt Melody Chapter 69: This Is Aunt Melody Lance was the most astonished one.He wasn''t expecting to see Seth there.But then Lance realized that he wasn''t mistaken after all about that day. Seth indeed owned the car that he saw. However, this only meant that Seth and Melody might know each other. Lance was now certain that his mind was not ying tricks on him, that what he saw was real. Melody turned around and spotted Seth. Iven was standing behind him. She frowned, her eyebrows furrowed slightly. The ce suddenly became too narrow, and an air of mock difort cut across it. Melody just stared, but her mouth remained zipped.Seth noticed her displeasure and began speaking. A hint of gentleness could still be traced in his voice despite the coldness it was trying to convey. "You''re not allowed to drink!" As soon as the words came out of Seth''s mouth, everyone stiffened, and the atmosphere had suddenly be tense. Everyone on the table knew about Melody''s temper. But they, first and foremost, were aware of the fact that this woman sitting with them couldn''t tolerate anyone who was trying to get a hold of her, to control her, to overpower her. Melody was the type of girl who wouldn''t backtrack against her enemy. And this man standing behind her must have no idea what he was up to. Perhaps he had a death wish. His handsome features and act of bravado couldn''t save him from the inevitable danger he was walking into. Ilven noticed the uneasiness on the table. He sensed a serious difort radiating between them, so he tried to lighten it up by speaking. "Hey, Melody! What a coincidence? We''re here to eat.I''ve heard they served the best pizza here, aren''t they?" He began. "And honestly! We didn''t expect to see you here.Wow!" He said with a smile. "Since we''re all here, why don''t we eat together?" After saying that, lven pulled out two chairs without waiting for the other party to reply.He offered the other chair to Seth, which he ignored. Instead, Seth nced at the man sitting next to Melody. His eyes were icy cold. Clifford, who was sitting next to Melody, felt the burning stares of the man, so he immediately stood up to give up his seat. It was a subconscious decision. He didn''t have to think at all. Seth slowly upied the empty chair. His movements, smooth and calm, as if everything was normal. When they were all settled, the atmosphere became a little less awkward. Until one of Lance''s men, out of nowhere, asked a crass question to Melody. "Boss, are these two your friends?" Lance and Clifford couldn''t help but prick up their ears to hear their boss''s response. Anyway, Lance had already decided that if Melody''s answer were a big "no", he would bravely take his boss out of that ce. But Melody kept her mouth shut, her face devoid of any emotion. She was as casual and normal as she was, as if nothing was happening at that very moment. Confident that no one would speak again, lven took it as a sign to speak himself up. He looked over the table and cracked a smile for everyone. "That''s right.We are friends!" "No!" A loud voice cut through the air. Everyone''s eyes, including Melody''s, turned toward Seth. They were suddenly engulfed with curiosity. ¡®''What was with Seth''s sudden outburst of denial?¡¯'' Iven looked as much as surprised as the others. He stared at his boss sideways, trying to read his expression, but he failed. He thought, ''If you weren''t going to make a move to be with Melody, how are you going to get close to her in the future?'' Everyone had yet to recover from the first bomb Seth had dropped when another explosion came out of his mouth.He turned his scalding eyes to Melody, determined to tell the truth.He opened his mouth slowly, his voice cold and low but powerful enough to inflict fear on the people around the table. "She''s my fiance!" He said matter-of-factly. Everyone''s expression was priceless. More particrly of lven, who was shocked to death. ''Oh, shit! What a move!'' He was cheering silently on his seat, his heart dancing in its cage. He would surely p, using the sole of his shoes, those people who would try to say that his master was nothing but an emotionless prick and wouldn''t even chase after girls. He still couldn''t believe what Seth had done... Doing such a thing requires expertise which he didn''t have. He knew, first and foremost, that Seth was really the type of person who wouldn''t give a move if he couldn''t give a deadly blow. In an instant, those men who were into Melody had to set their feelings at bay or a full stop. His technique might have been a bit cruel, but it was exceptionally brilliant. Lance''s eyes almost popped out from their sockets after hearing the explosive confession. Never did he expect that. But, unfortunately, that''s the kind of rtionship Seth and his boss had.He stared at Melody in utter surprise. "Boss, is that true?" He asked expectantly. Melody contemted for a moment but nodded her head after a while. She realized that Seth was right, and she could no longer deny the truth. After all, it''s been a year since they got engaged. Seeing Melody''s response, Seth''s handsome face curved up into a faint, evil smile. Lance was having a hard time epting the truth. But for him, if only Melody didn''t nod, he would never believe the confession made by the other man. But she nodded! He looked at Melody, still confused, even a little dizzy. He was still doubting what he had witnessed. To chase away the doubt that was trying to consume him, he bravely worded a question intended for his boss. "Why, Boss? Why is this...?"" He couldn''t finish his query, but Melody already got it. Before she could respond, the man sitting next to him shouted. "Lance!" Upon hearing his name that way, Lance jerked on his seat.He abruptly stood up and lowered his head in front of Seth. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. This was a subconscious reaction or a reflex that he had developed over the years. Everyone on the table was shocked. ''What''s with these two men?'' They were quite appalled at what was happening. However, they never pegged Lance to quickly lower down his guard for the sake of other human beings, except for Melody. "Do I still need to raise my voice to warn you?" Seth said coldly. His eyes were ring up at him. Lance lowered his head even lower this time and shouted. "Uncle Seth!" Again, everyone was left astounded. Again, mouths and eyes were wide open. There was so much big news today. No one expected that Melody''s fiance was Lance''s uncle. Lance was recently the youngest of the Harrison Family. And since Seth was his uncle. He was the president of the Harrison empire. Seth didn''t respond. His expression was unchanged. Lance knew what he meant, but he couldn''t say anything. At the same time, Lance understood what would happen if he offended him. Seth was the youngest brother of Lance''s father but was the one who was in charge of the family and the business. He managed the family''s wealth and tamed those family members who were a pain in the ass. Lance was aware of his Uncle''s expanse of power.He knew it because he witnessed it. Even his father didn''t dare to challenge this man. Lance turned his attention to Melody. Although he was quite reluctant to voice those two difficult words out of his mouth, he still courageously spit them out. "Aunt Melody!" The expressions on the faces of the people around them were priceless. They were wonderful. But to Melody, it was outrageous.She couldn''t help but frown. "Aunt?" What kind of name was that? She didn''t like it.It made her look older. "Lance, address her the way you used to!" Lance felt delighted by this.He darted his attention back to his uncle respectfully. "However..." Seth said intently. "Listen to your Aunt!" Upon hearing those wordsing from Seth, lven, who was at the side, almost threw up the mouthful of beer he had just drunk. ''Great, Seth! ¡° Iven said internally. Chapter 70: Cool Ride Chapter 70: Cool Ride Suddenly, the dining table atmosphere inside the pizza parlor became extremely awkward ever since Seth and Iven appeared. Seth chose to avoid moving from time to time unless he had to get and put some food on Melody''s te using his fork. Seth''s movements were as smooth as if he and Melody had been married for a long time, without a single hint of difort. Iven felt a little jealous as he stood on the side. He had known Seth for so many years. If it were him, Seth would just let him get his food, just as how he would not even initiate to pour him a ss of wine. ''That hurts!'' Lance felt a little ufortable as he watched how overly attentive Seth was towards Melody, trying to please her continuously. Lance had a feeling that his uncle would only cheat on Melody. ''Boss, do not be fooled by that jerk!'' No matter how much he wanted to shout and warn Melody, he could only do it inside his head. Unfortunately, the jerk Lance was pertaining to was his uncle. No matter how brave he was, he did not dare to make his uncle mad. The only thing he could do to drown his grief was to drink all alone. Clifford noticed that his friend was not in the mood. The others ate until their stomachs got full, but Lance ate only a little. Finally, Clifford gathered all the courage he had and told Lance, "I''m almost done eating. I have not finished my homework for the night.I will excuse myself and leave first. Right when Clifford excused himself, the others from the dining table said the same excuses to leave. Seth nced at Melody. When he saw that she had already put her utensils down, he nodded at her generously and agreed to leave. Lance was about to pay for what they ate, but the crew informed him that Austin had already paid for everything. Lance felt slightly annoyed as he could not pay for the bill because Austin had already paid for it as Seth instructed him to do so.But what else could he do? ''I have to keep myself together!'' When everyone reached the door, Seth suddenly paused for a moment.He then faced Melody and said, "I will send you home" T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. The way he said it seemed to be usual, as if everything had always been like this. However, Lance interrupted even before Melody could utter a word, "She went her by herself.I guess she could go back home on her own too." Seth could not help but raise his eyebrows as he looked at Melody.She pointed something at the parking area. It was the ck Harley bike that looked cool and different from other luxury cars. Iven also saw what Melody was pointing.He had not expected a gentle and lovely girl like Melody to be interested in such a wild vehicle. lven could not help but release a heavy sigh. "That''s pretty cool!" Seth raised his eyebrows once again and looked at Melody. The expression on his handsome face did not change. "I will still drive you home!" Melody slowly looked at him from head to toe. Seth just walked out of the office, so he was still dressed in his work attire. He seemed like a perfect business leader because of his silver-gray suit with a slim ck shirt inside. This clothing style was suitable for sitting in a topmercial vehicle, holding a ss of red wine, and looking down on everyone. What he was wearing was not suitable for riding a motorcycle. Seth immediately understood the meaning behind her gaze on him. Seth took off his coat and handed it to Austin, who was standing beside him. The buttons on his cor down to his chest were opened, making him look like a handsome bad boy full of charm. His sleeves were rolled up to his forearm, revealing his firm muscles. Seth''s exposed muscles had a hint of attraction. Seth slowly tilted his head to the side and raised his eyebrows at Melody, signaling her to give the keys to him. Melody''s thoughts got nk for a brief moment at that point. She then pulled out her key and tossed it at him. When Melody got back into her senses, she realized that Seth had already gotten into the motorcycle before she could even react. It was toote to reject Seth now. She could only lower her head and curse in her mind. "Argh! This handsome man makes me dizzy'' When she raised her head, Seth had already revved the motorcycle and parked in front of her. Melody expected it to be strange, but it turned out to be the opposite, except for the fact that the atmosphere was filled with a charm that could captivate someone to death. Seth took his helmet off and put it on Melody''s head. Seth''s blurry and deep eyes made Melody obey him. After putting the helmet on, Seth patted Melody''s head lightly. Melody was immediately amused by those pair of eyes that could steal one''s soul but had a rare gentleness in them. Melody turned around and stepped onto the motorcycle. Her hands subconsciously supported herself in the back seat. She did not hold Seth by the waist as if she was purposely avoiding him. "Vroom, vroom, vroom!" The motorcycle rushed away in front of everyone, rumbling like thunder. Thebination of Seth''s handsome face and Melody''s beautiful figure was too eye-catching. They were gone from everyone''s sight before people could even react. After a long time, Lance came back to his senses and said subconsciously, ''When did Seth learn to drive a motorcycle?'' In his eyes, Seth was smart and talented. That was why their family raised their expectations of him. Lance''s life was far different from his uncle''s, although Seth was just a few years older than him. While Lance was ying football with his friends, his uncle had already read thepany statements and started to deal with thepany matters by his great-grandfather''s side. Therefore, he looked at his uncle as someone who always had a meticulous and dignified image of a king. Now that he suddenly saw his uncle''s freewheeling image, it made him a little bit pressured. Iven released a sigh as he saw how surprised Lance was for what he had seen. He reached out to pat Lance on the shoulder and sighed again. "You are still youngpared to your uncle.Back then, your uncle was famous for his driving skills in California!" ¡®''Seth was driving a motorcycle even before?¡¯'' Lance asked himself. Lance was left dumbfounded because of what he discovered.He could not believe his third uncle had been really and famous for riding a motorcycle in California. Seth was a bit aggressive while driving Melody through the streets and alleys. However, Melody could tell that Seth was good at riding a motorcycle. Melody did not expect Seth, a wealthy heir, to be this good at driving a motorcycle. ''He was just sitting inside his office every day!'' Seth was driving too fast that their motorcycle was dashing on the road. Suddenly, another motorcycle appeared behind them. Suddenly, other motorcycles appeared behind them. Soon, they overtook Seth and Melody. They seemed to be challenging Seth for a race. One rider was able to drive faster than Seth and the other motorcycles. He even turned his head and gestured his thumb down on the others. "Kid, you are driving such a good bike to pick updies, but you are too slow! You cannot get ahead of me!" the guy shouted arrogantly. After hearing this, Seth''s cold, handsome face and sharp eyes became dark. But Seth did not react right away. Instead, he turned his gaze to Melody and asked for her opinion. Melody nced at the motorcycles surrounding them and looked back at Seth. "Do you think you can do it?" she asked. Seth looked at her with a smirk on his face. "Can I?" he asked with his dark eyes, ''I should not have asked him!'' Melody immediately regretted asking Seth. Now she had to face the disastrous consequences. Looking at Melody''s provoking eyes, Seth smiled faintly and devilishly. He raised his hand to signal the few young men riding motorcycles around them. He formed his left hand into a fist and waved it behind him. It was a gesture that everyone who liked racing could understand.It meant that the people behind him should try to elerate and surpass him.It was a signal for a race! In an instant, the young riders burst into cheers. ''Don''t this group of young motorcyclists love racing?'' The motorcycles kept rumbling, "Vroom, vroom, vroom!" Seth used one hand to control the eleration of the motorcycle.He was still able to move his other hand backward. Seth forcefully pulled Melody''s hand over and ced it on his firm waist. "Hold on to me tightly!" Seth reminded her. Seth let go of the brake as soon as he finished speaking, and the motorcycle sped up. The riders were chasing after each other so fast that people could not see them clearly, as if they seemed to be ghosts. The red motorcycle who challenged Seth earlier was leading the way. It seemed that he was the god of motorcycles in this race, and no one could beat him. In the challenger''s eyes, Seth was just a beginner who rode on a motorcycle apanied by a bubbly lady, so he did not bother himself to keep an eye on him. However, he was left dumbfounded about the next thing that happened. Chapter 71: The Bet Chapter 71: The Bet Seth, who was left behind, stepped on the elerator pedal to get the motorcycle moving at a maximum speed. However, he was surrounded by cars, whichpletely blocked his path. But no one expected Seth to turn sideways and drive his motorcycle to the edge, using the drainage channel to pass the cars. He directly approached the red motorcycle in front. The drainage channel was too curvy for his motorcycle. Indeed, what Seth did was very risky. If Seth had been careless, the motorcycle would have been destroyed at such a high speed. He was too bold. Old ck was riding the red motorcycle when he realized how powerful Seth and the others were.He didn''t dare to take them lightly. Instead, he continued to elerate, not wanting to be surpassed by others. However, it seemed like it was toote. The ck and silver motorcycle easily overtook the red one, leaving behind only a beautiful back view. When they reached the finish line, Seth stopped the motorcycle. Melody got off first.Her long hair swung as she removed her helmet. Seth supported himself on one foot on the ground and looked at Melody''s lovely face with a hand on her chin. Her face was as lovely as a fallen fairy who had fallen into mortal life. It was the first time that someone moved Seth''s emotions. When Melody stopped and looked arrogantly at him, Seth had forgotten to breathe because of her beauty. Even her aura seemed to take his breath away. Melody looked at Seth coldly. Her eyes had a hint of provocation in them as she gave him a wicked smile. "Your driving skills aren''t bad" she said. She rarely gave positive feedback to anyone, and Seth was the only one who could make her such an evaluation for a short time. Seth tilted his head and looked at her. His deep eyes were sparkling with love, which was incredibly alluring. "Really?" he asked. Melody made a hum. "My motorcycle isn''t too bad either" ''She justplimented my driving skills, and now she''splimenting her motorcycle?'' ¡®Of course, this is the only motorcycle she personally customized, so how could it be bad?'' Seth thought. The two of them talked briefly before a red motorcycle slowly approached, followed by the biker gang. Old ck got out of the motorcycle and was about to settle the score with Seth when he lost in the field.He must have met an experienced rider who pretended to be a beginner. Otherwise, why would he be so embarrassed? He must defeat him. Otherwise, his image would be ruined.But when Old ck saw Melody, he suddenly froze. Old ck, who was aggressive just now, widened his eyes.He looked very excited.He really couldn''t control himself and eximed, "I lost, what a nice girl!" He said. Melody''s face was really beautiful.Her beauty could not be hidden by her simple white short-sleeved shirt and jeans. Melody''''s simple long slender legs were highlighted perfectly by the tight-fitting jeans.Her slender legs were so Sexy. And Old ck found it very attractive. Two rays of cold light shot out from Seth''s dark eyes like ice des shed down on Old ck. His stern and authoritative voice were as cold as winter. "If you look at her again, I swear that I''ll poke your eyes out.Nobody dared to ignore his simple but powerful words.Old ck lowered his head.Seth''s aura was too strong for him, and he was afraid of him.Seth reached out to grab Melody''s wrist, drew her behind him, and blocked her with his tall body.It was so unusual for Melody to be this obedient, but she allowed Seth to control her.The other party''s aura was oppressive and cold, but Melody was not easily intimidated.She had always been the one to protect others. This was the first time anyone had gone out of their way to protect her. This feeling caused her to experience an inexplicable sensation in her heart that she forgot to protest. After a while, Old ck finally reacted. He thought that no one could defeat him when it came to racing. It was also the first time he had been challenged. ''Wasn''t he too arrogant?'' he asked himself. Old ck pulled himself back to reality, then he looked up at Seth, trying to provoke him. "You''re just ying tricks and pretending to be inexperienced.It doesn''t count! Are you brave enough to fight again?" Seth gave him a cold stare. He was no more than one or two years older than Lance. Yet, he still had to put on the act of being the big brother. It was ridiculous. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. He took a cigarette box from his pocket, lowered his head, and lit up. His movements were graceful and natural, and his domineering aura was tinged with darkness. Even Old ck couldn''t help but swallow his saliva when he saw this. ¡®''Damn, this man was too charming!''¡¯ "So, how are we going topete?" Seth asked. His smoking lips muffled his voice, but his domineering aura was hard to conceal. For a brief moment, Old ck was stunned. Melody, who was standing to the side, reached out and snatched the cigarette from Seth''s mouth, tossing it into Old ck''s motorcycle. Seth tilted his head and looked over at Melody. His deep, dark eyes were so lovely.His lips curled up as his gaze slowly fell on her body, obviously showing great admiration. Seth threw out his cigarette and the rest of the box. If Melody didn''t allow him, he would quit. Old ck came back to his senses when a shadow shed before him. ''Fuck, she thinks I''m her trash can?'' Old ck thought. However, neither of the two parties involved felt anything. Melody observed Seth''s actions. ¡®''Not bad, he''s obedient!''¡¯ she thought. Old ck couldn''t take it any longer.He didn''te to hear them talk about their love in the middle of the night.He had to fight back. "Kid, are you going topete or not?" Melody smirked. The guy next to her was extremely loud. So, she turned around and said, wearily, "Didn''t I ask you topete with me? Didn''t you hear me, or are you deaf?" Old ck was stunned. ''This girl is so hot!'' Old ck thought. Old ck was annoyed. He dragged Marina, who was standing behind him, in front of Melody. "This is my girl.I already did my part.It''s boring for me topete again, so let my girlpete with you.Wanna bet?" Old ck knew that he wasn''t as capable as Seth, so he wanted his girl to do it for him. Marina was dressed in a tight ck leather suit.Her tworge breasts shook like two big balloons whenever she walked.She wore a lot of makeup and red at Melody. "You dare topete with me, little girl?" she asked. ¡°I''ll make it clear that I''ve never lost in racing.So, don''t me me if you lose." Melody gave a faint smile. "I''m fine with it.What about the bet?" After hearing her words, Old ck was amused. "That''s right.There should be a bet.You are really good at gambling, don''t you?" "In my opinion, if you lose, you are mine for the night.If we lose, I''ll give you a million dors.How about that?" he added. "Okay¡± Melody responded coldly. Her eyes darkened had a tinge of coldness shed across them. ''I ept your conditions.In addition, if you win, I''ll even give you this motorcycle" Old ck''s face was filled with excitement.He liked her top-grade motorcycle so much. Since she brought it up, he wouldn''t be polite. "Alright, I''ll give you another million if we lose.I won''t take advantage of you!" "But if we win, even if it''s ten million dors, we won''t ept it,'''' said Melody. Old ck looked at them with his eyebrows furrowed. "Then what do you want?" Melody smirked. Her words seemed toe from death, scaring others around them. "I want your leg" Melody stated coldly. Chapter 72: Race Chapter 72: Race Melody''s aura was so powerful that even Old ck was frightened.He had the impression that the moment Melody spoke, arge de would sh towards his leg. All of his people are staring at him. At this point, Old ck was unable to admit his defeat. Even though he was afraid, he had to agree that Melody wouldn''t win.He realized that his girlfriend was right. They''ve been racing every day, and Melody would never be able topete against them. With that in mind, Old ck felt more confident. "We''re not afraid.Let''s get started!" The other party was all prepared and waiting for Melody to start. Melody nced at Seth. While staring at him coldly, she reached out a hand and gently grabbed him by his cor. "Are youing?" Melody asked. Seth was the heir of a rich and powerful family.He didn''t have to risk his life with her. Still, Melody let him choose. He took a step back after giving her a thoughtful look. Then he slid Melody into the front seat, with his arms around her waist. His movements were smooth and clean, with no hint of sloppiness. The people watching them were just waiting for the match to start. However, Seth didn''t let go of Melody''s hand even after she sat down on the driver''s seat. When Melody noticed it, she frowned slightly and shook her body to make him go. But Seth refused. He drew the distance between them once more. Then, with a charming voice, he parted his lips and said, "Miss Melody, I believe in your driving skills, but I''m afraid you''ll drive too fast.So hugging you can make me feel more secure" ''Fuck'' Melody thought. For her, his sense of security was merely an excuse for him to take advantage of her. ''Can I just kick him out and cripple him?'' she questioned herself. Seth spoke again while Melody was in deep thought, "Miss Melody, we''ll announce our engagement in the future, so you''d better get used to this kind of intimacy now¡± Upon hearing Seth''s words, Melody seemed to rx. Seth caught a glimpse of her in the rearview mirror. His eyes had a faint smile, and the corners of his mouth raised automatically. ''¡¯What a slim waist!¡¯'' he thought. When the preparations wereplete, the whistle sounded, and the motorcycle sped away.Melody simply started the motorcycle while everyone else was shouting.Her rxed appearance made the referee on the side anxious for her. However, Seth and Melody were so calm that they did not respond. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. They didn''t even move. Seth took a deep breath and sat down slowly.His face remained calm.He didn''t urge Melody. It was sofortable to have such a beautifuldy in his arms, who had a slender waist like a willow. So he had no reason to be concerned. Melody put the tip of her tongue against her cheek. Then she started her motorcycle after the red motorcycle had driven half a circle. Either they didn''t move at all, or they would startle everyone. A few minutes had passed. Suddenly, a gust of wind blew the referee''s hat away. He wanted to mock Melody for her defeat, but when he opened his eyes, the motorcycle in front of him had vanished. He turned his head and asked the people around him where it was. Everyone was confused. They couldn''t see Melody''s motorcycle clearly. All they knew was that the motorcycle had vanished before their eyes. The whistle in the referee''s mouth fell down in surprise as he looked at the dust that had not yet fallen and still floating in the air. ''Fuck, are they super-humans?'' ''Why are they so powerful?'' the referee thought. Melody hadn''t stepped out on the elerator since the beginning.She customized the motorcycle herself. So, she could elerate all the way to the limit without loosening the elerator. At the same time, it was extremely dangerous to do it. At this speed, even a tiny stone could cause the motorcycle tire to flip, destroying the entire motorcycle and killing those people riding in it. The speed of the motorcycle was faster than how Seth drove it a while ago. Their motorcycle was like a phantom in the night, passing one motorcycle after another and heading straight to the one in front. When the other party felt that he was about to win, Melody quickly overtook them, which struck a deadly blow for them. Far beyond that, they were already leading all the way, and it was getting boring. Even if a cat caught a mouse, it would not kill it right away. Instead, it would give the mouse the opportunity to escape. So, every time the mouse would try to run, the cat would catch it. Wouldn''t it be fun to y against someone? That was what Melody had in mind, but it was a shame the opponent was too weak and boring to y with. Melody stopped the motorcycle when they got to the end. Seth, who was sitting in the back seat, remained expressionless. He still smiled coldly and looked down on everything as if nothing had happened.His handsome expression hadn''t changed a bit, but his heart was pounding like crazy. The rapid eleration and the intense excitement made him feel as if there was some power in his body about to burst. Old ck and the others were defeated.He was also aware that they had met their match. Now, he admired Melody a lot.He was well aware that he couldn''t win against that girl.He got off the motorcycle and walked up to Melody. The way he interacted with her changed. "Why don''t you take ten million dors from me because I lost?" "Would you rather do it yourself or have me do it?" Melody curled her red lips and smiled strangely. Seeing that the other party was unwilling to give up, Old ck was a little anxious. "Girl,m famous in this area.It is not worth your time to offend me.Why don''t you be friends with me? If you try to call my name in the future, I will protect you" said Old ck. Melody couldn''t stop smirking. ''Protect me?'' she asked herself. She was so powerful that she didn''t need to be protected. ''The person who can protect me isn''t even born yet!'' she thought fiercely. Old ck was being unreasonable. Even his brothers behind him were acting strangely. But Melody showed no sign of fear. The expression on Seth''s and her face remained unchanged. Seth leaned against the motorcycle with his arms crossed above his chest. He stood back and watched them all as if he were a spectator.He didn''t say or do anything because Melody didn''t ask for his opinion.He was just curious to see how Melody would handle the situation. All of a sudden, the atmosphere became tense. Old ck was ready to make a move at any moment.He raised his chin up and looked arrogantly at Melody.Then he said, "I advise you to leave, youngdy.Otherwise, don''t be offended if I''m being impolite towards you" "Then don''t be polite; Melody said boldly.She wanted to test this Old ck''s rudeness.Old ck was about to send his men to teach her a lesson.When... Suddenly, There was a loud roar, followed by the arrival of a dozen rare top sports cars. The light green Aventador was in front of them. There were only three of these cars in the world, one of which was in California. This car showed how high was the status of its owner. The expressions on Old ck''s and the other''s faces all sank. All of them were car lovers, so who wouldn''t know the owner of this top-rated car? And the cars behind them were also luxury cars. Who could have brought these mighty people there? Chapter 73: Mysterious Couple Chapter 73: Mysterious Couple After the car stopped, the door opened. Old ck rushed forward and greeted the man respectfully, "Sir Phillips, what brings you and the other bosses here?" The man was wearing a floral shirt with ck trousers. His hair was bright yellow and very shy. If Old ck was arrogant, then this person could be one of his ancestors. However, this man was unconcerned by Old ck''s ttery.He looked at him with disdain and said, "Leave.I''m here to see my big boss.Don''t bother me!" After he spoke, Old ck waspletely pushed away.There was nothing he could do. Michael Phillips was one of a dozen important people with a better family than Old ck.Their families were richer than him. Michael''s family was even more powerful.It could be said that Michael was the king of the ck road. No one would dare to offend him. Indeed, he had the reasons to be arrogant. But when he saw Melody, the man''s expression changed. Michael was still arrogant, but in front of Melody, he was as obedient as a dog. He tried to please her by smiling at her. "Melody, why didn''t you tell me you wereing to y? Are you going to stop ying with me now?" The man asked. He pretended to be cool and remained silent most of the time, but in front of Melody, he was a big talker. "I heard there is a silver and ck motorcycle here.He''s so handsome that I immediately guessed it was you and brought people to watch.Am I great?" Everyone was shocked. ''Who is this pretty girl?'' they wondered. They were surprised that this girl could make Michael respectful in her presence. Melody gave him a few nces but didn''t say anything. But just her gaze made Michael feel ttered.He was so happy. "Melody actually looked at me!" Melody lowered her gaze. She had no choice but to leave right away. Due to this unexpected event, she was dyed for a long time. Melody pointed at Old ck. The tone of her voice was even calmer than before. "Michael, that person lost a bet with me.He owes me a leg" "Alright, Melody.Leave this matter to me.I will do it for you.Don''t worry¡± he said with a smile. After he spoke, someone took the initiative to hand over a baseball bat to Michael. With a single strike, Old ck''s legs would definitely be crippled. Noticing the situation was unfavorable to him, Old ck attempted to escape, but it was toote because he was already being held down by Michael''s men.It was brutal. Melody was about to walk away when she nced at Seth. Just as Seth was about to get into the car, he heard Old ck yell from the side. "You dare to touch me, huh? Don''t you know I have Harrison family on my side? I''m one of their rtives!" Melody raised her brows at Seth, confused. He secretly shook his head, indicating that he didn''t know anything. She was already in the car when she got out, and then Seth followed. When Michael saw her approaching, he stopped and greeted her respectfully. "Melody!" he said. Old ck thought that they would be afraid after he revealed his identity, but it turned out that he was wrong.He looked sideways at Melody. "Are you not afraid? No one dares offend the Harrisons in California.Even the Phillips had to face them''¡¯ Melody smiled fiercely, which made Michael tremble in fear.He knew someone would be unlucky today.Old ck was really hopelessly stupid. ''Didn''t he know who Melody is?'' She was so powerful that even Michael feared her a lot. Why would she be afraid of the Harrison family? As Melody''s smile gradually faded on her face, she made a move. No one saw her do it. They only felt a strong breeze. Then, Old ck let out a desperate groan that echoed across the sky. "Ah!" he screamed in pain. His pain wasn''t enough. Melody reached out and drew Seth behind her. She gave Old ck a stern look with her gaze piercing his heart. "Look carefully.He is the current head of the Harrison Family, Seth¡± "You don''t even know him, and yet you dare to im that you are part of the Harrison family?" Melody''''s dark gaze was fixed on him. The coldness of her voice shocked everyone. As soon as these words rang out, there was an uproar in the crowd. Old ck also forgot to scream the moment he looked at Seth in horror. Who would have thought that Seth, the person in charge of the Harrison Family, would bring a girl out to race thiste at night? And now, Old ck was being yelled at and dragged around by a girl whenever she wanted to. However, a person''s aura couldn''t be fooled, and with Seth''s charming face, who would say he was faking it? After being pulled out by Melody and walking around, Seth still had the same expression on his face. He didn''t appear angry, but his eyes were filled with helplessness. There was nothing he could do. Since his wife wanted to reveal his identity, he should admit it. After she finished speaking, Melody ignored the other people''s reactions and drew Seth away. Everyone was taken aback as if they were in a daze. Especially Old ck, since he knew he had reached the end of his life. His family had always relied on the Harrisons to live, but now, Seth had struck them down. Given Seth''s personality, his entire family would be ruined. At the time, Old ck''s crippled leg was just a small problem, but destroying his entire family was a significant one. Michael sighed as he watched the ck motorcycle drive away. "My sister Mellie is so strong.Even people like Seth are at her disposal.Awesome!" On the way back, Seth rode the motorcycle at a normal speed. A lot slower than usual, but a bit proper this time. Melody was tired, so she rested quietly on the man''s broad back. Suddenly, she abruptly raised her head as they passed by the busy high street.Seth knew that there was something wrong with her.He looked at her, asking her with his worried eyes. "What''s wrong?" Melody looked straight ahead and simply answered, "Stop¡± So, Seth went to find a parking spot.After that, Melody walked to the high street at the side. He followed her from behind and helped her cross the noisy crowd. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Suddenly, Melody stopped walking and looked straight ahead.Her eyes became darker and even colder. Seth followed her gaze and noticed a couple. The man was well-dressed.He was artistic, and he was holding a few luxury bags. Thedy next to him appeared to be lovely.She was holding an ice cream cone while smiling at the man. They had a sweet conversation.They ate ice cream like any other sweet couple. Seth was confused as to why Melody was paying attention to them.So he asked her, "Do you know them?" Melody didn''t answer him.She nced at them and turned around to leave. But Seth noticed that her aura had changed, bing much darker. ''Is she angry?'' ''ls it because of the couple?'' Seth had too many questions in his head that he couldn''t ask.So, he secretly took a photo of the couple and sent it to Austin. Chapter 74: Information Chapter 74: Information Melody''s mood hadn''t been clear since she was on her way to the Sullivan Mansion''s entrance.She was usually cold, but now it was colder. Seth guessed that she was angry, but he couldn''t understand the reason why. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. On the phone, he got a message from Austin saying, "Melody isn''tpletely a cold-blooded and heartless person¡± After reading the message, Seth handed the phone to Melody and casually said, "Take a look" Melody had just gotten out of her car when she noticed Seth''s phone.She took it and carefully scanned every piece of information on it. Then a cold light shed in her eyes, with her terrifying aura. "So, what are you going to do?" Seth asked. However, Melody ignored his question and said, "Give me all this information!" Seth hummed in response. At the same time, he opened his Telegram and handed it to Melody. "First, add me as a friend, then I will send it to you." If ven were here right now, he would definitely scold Seth for being too cunning and for taking advantage of the opportunity to add a girl on Telegram. Melody didn''t pay much attention to it.She took out her phone to check Telegram and added him. Then, Seth sent the information that Austin sent over to Melody''s phone. After receiving it, Melody turned then left. While walking, Melody raised her hand and waved it off without looking back at him. Seth simply stood there, watching her walk away as his lips curled into a smile. "Good night¡¯'' he said. As soon as he turned around, Austin''s car stopped right in front of him. When Austin got out of the car, he opened the door for his boss and waited patiently to the side. After Seth got into the car, his assistant closed the door for him before he went back to the driver''s seat. Seth took out his phone and opened Telegram to take a look. There was no news from Melody''s Telegram at all, and it was even quieter than hers. Her Telegram profile picture was all ck, and the background picture of her Telegram remained the same as before. ''This girl..¡± Seth snorted coldly with a smile appearing on his lips. Austin caught a glimpse of his boss in the rearview mirror. On his ice-cold face, a look of disbelief shed through his calm eyes. ''Is Sir Harrison confused that he even smiled?'' Austin thought to himself that Seth was indifferent and had no desire for girls over twenty years; he even hated to be around them. ''Why is my boss so concerned about this little girl Melody?'' Austin asked himself. He not only apanied the girl to the race in the middle of the night, but also sent her home. It was also strange and unusual that Seth was now in charge of Melody''s family business. When he received Seth''s photo of a cute couple, he assumed something had gone wrong. He immediatelyunched an investigation and even enlisted the Harrison family''s intelligencework. He was surprised to know that the person involved was just an ordinary photographer named Ethan Salvador, and the girl was just a model with nothing special about her. Austin only discovered the truth after knowing that the photographer, Ethan, had a girlfriend, named Sarah from the Sullivan''s Family. Ethan was fearless. He was in a rtionship with the Sullivan Family''s eldest daughter, while also hooking up with a popr celebrity and that had been discovered by Melody and Seth. He waspletely done. Austin didn''t have to guess that Ethan''s story wouldn''t end well. It was probably impossible to imagine how badly Ethan will be treated. When Seth raised his head, he met Austin''s confused gaze. He paused for a moment, which Austin immediately noticed. It was toote for Ethan to escape, and now that the family head had captured him, he had no choice but to be sincere. "Boss, do you think there''s anything special about Miss Melody?" Austin asked hesitantly. His voice was a little timid.He was just wondering why Melody was able to capture Seth''s eyes. After hearing his words, Seth couldn''t help but sh a wide smile. "She''s beautiful." When Austin heard his response, he still couldn''t get his point.He secretly muttered, "Miss Melody wasn''t bad-looking.However, if you look around California, you can see so many beautifuldies.And I''ve never seen you like or look at anyone in the way you look at Miss Melody" Sure enough, a person like him couldn''t guess what was going on in his boss''s head. Instead of responding, Seth simply shut his mouth. The next morning, they arrived at school. Melody sensed something was wrong as soon as she walked into the ssroom.It wasn''t that there was anything wrong with the eighth-grade students, but Lance seemed odd. Normally, when Lance saw her, he would have stood up and assisted her in pulling a chair. Melody had already walked to his seat, but Lance was still lying motionless on the table. When Melody looked around, Clifford noticed that everyone had their heads bowed and were afraid to speak. Melody didn''t call Lance either, figuring she''d just ignore him since he was acting strangely.She took a few more steps before sitting on her desk.She didn''t take it seriously, but the students of ss 8 were starting a fuss behind her back. Everyone knew how respectful Lance was to Melody. However, he suddenly ignored her today. That was why there were questions and rumors everywhere. Someone whispered, "Is it possible that Lance and Melody broke up? Wouldn''t it be lonely without Lance to look after Melody?" "But isn''t Melody still the Sullivan Family''s Chairman?" someone asked. "That''s not true.If you don''t believe me, just ask Reagan.Let''s see what she says!" As soon as they finished talking, everyone''s eyes fell on Reagan. In the eyes of everyone, Reagan was the biological daughter of the Sullivan Family. No one knew this better than her. Reagan smiled faintly as she faced everyone''s concerned stares.Her face was calm, but her heart was racing. "I''m not sure either.It''s all up to my father.But I heard Melody was only here to help.After all, Melody had just returned from the countryside.So, there are some things she doesn''t understand" said Reagan. Everyone finally understood. With such a bigpany as Sullivan''s, it was unlikely that Melody, a country girl who knew nothing, would be the chairman of the board. Perhaps it was a strategy by them to get Melody into the public. Reagan gave Melody a cold stare. When Reagan saw that Lance was still on the table, she smiled.He clearly no longer cared for Melody. ¡®''Wasn''t Melody, relying on her rtionship with Lance to be arrogant in front of the rest of the ss?¡± ¡®''Let''s see how arrogant you can be now that Lance doesn''t like you anymore ¡° Reagan thought. The morning had passed, and it was time for school to end.The bell rang, and Melody woke up as usual. When she looked around, she saw Lance was still lying down. So she ignored him and prepared to leave with her hands in her pockets. Just as she turned around, Lance, who had been lying down on the table, suddenly stood up. "Boss!" he yelled behind Melody. Melody heard him, which made her turn around in confusion.Her brows furrowed as she looked at him. Lance hesitated for a moment, but he still managed to speak up. "Can I...Can I call you boss in the future?" he asked and patiently waited for her response. After Lance went back yesterday, he suffered for the fact that Melody would be her aunt in the future. Lance couldn''t ept the fact that Melody would be her third aunt in the future, but after thinking about it carefully, Lance concluded that, aside from his uncle Seth, no one was worthy of marrying Melody. Because of his worries, Lance had been depressed and lonely all day. After school had ended, he was finally able to approach Melody and talk to her. Melody looked at him with a smile on her face. It was true that adolescent children enjoyed acting strangely. "Don''t ask such stupid questions next time" said Melody. After saying that, Melody turned and quickly walked away. Lance smiled at her reaction and yelled behind Melody''s back.Melody, you are so nice! I love you!" Clifford thought that Lance really had gone mad. Chapter 75: Sisterly Bonding Time Chapter 75: Sisterly Bonding Time Melody was casually walking out of the school gate when she felt her phone vibrate from her pocket.She dug through her pocket to fish out her phone and then she read the name that shed across her screen as her phone continued to vibrate. It was Sarah. The call was barely connected when Sarah''s excited voice came from the other end, "Mellie, are you out of school? I came to pick you up.Let''s go shopping together, okay?" Melody winced as she stretched her phone away from her ear, but she could still hear her sister''s loud voice.She couldn''t help but scowl in distaste. ''Why were all of them like Luke? Why were they always such in high spirits?'' It hurt her ears! Then, Melody remembered what Sarah had said.She had never done something like shopping before. If she had time to go shopping, she might as well sleep at home. Melody thought that idea sounded much better than shopping. She nodded along silently to her train of thought as if to agree with herself. But just as she was about to hang up the phone, she suddenly remembered what she sawst night and quickly changed her mind. "Send me the address" Melody said. After hanging up the phone, Melody received a message from Sarah. It contained the location of the nearby shopping mall. Melody nced at it and her lips curved into a beautiful are. Five minutester, Melody arrived at the shopping mall where Sarah was. Melody walked through the automatic doors of the mall and looked around.She saw Sarah waiting for her by the side. Melody silently observed Sarah as thetter excitedly whipped her head around, gazing from one shop to the other. It seemed like Sarah was in a good mood today. When she finally turned her head in Melody''s direction, arge smile immediately made its way to her face as she rushed over to where Melody stood. Sarah innocently blinked up at her, and there was a yful glint in her eyes as she and hooked her arm around Melody''s. Then she lowered her voice and said, "Mellie, I''ll tell you a secret.I just got my advertising endorsement fee, and my bank ount has been added another sum.I am so happy today and is ready to take you on a crazy shopping spree" After Sarah left the Sullivan family, she took advantage of their reputation to establish her image as a beauty blogger. She taught her fans how to do their makeup and how to dress up.She also shared the advantages and disadvantages of various luxury brands and the way to appraise them. Sarah was somewhat famous online.Sarah silently nced at her sister from the corner of her eye. Melody had been back with the Sullivan family for a while now, but she still wore a t-shirt and a pair of boring jeans every day. Sarah was worried that the students from her school would look down on Melody.She tightened her grip on Melody''s arm and marched forward to the nearest shop. After she received her advertising endorsement fee, she decided that today would be the day she took her sister shopping to buy some clothes for her. Melody frowned and looked at Sarah with confusion and doubt in her eyes. Seeing that she was in a daze, Sarah patted her chest and promised her with a confident voice, "Don''t worry, I''ll make sure that you will look beautiful afterward.I''ll personally see to it that you''ll end up looking stunning.You are so beautiful.If you don''t look the part, your pretty face would be such a waste" Melody only came along to inform Sarah of Ethan''s extramarital affairs so that she could see Ethan''s true nature and leave the scumbag as soon as possible. But at that moment, as she looked at the happy expression on her sister''s face, she hesitated.She liked seeing Sarah so happy and carefree.She didn''t want this kind of smile to disappear from her face. As for that Ethan, since he had the audacity to cheat and date two people at the same time, let him pay the consequences for cheating. Melody snapped herself out of the trance she was in and shook her head fervently to deter Sarah. "No need.I have clothes!" She then freed herself from Sarah''s grip and turned around to leave. However, Sarah wasn''t nning on giving up without a fight.She rushed forward and clung onto Melody''s arm. Melody turned to re down at Sarah''s hands on her arm. When Sarah saw how cold Melody''s gaze had be, she instantly let go of her arm and stepped back. Even though she had let Melody go, she was still not willing to give up. Sarah looked at her with a pitiful expression on her face that she hoped was enough to convince her sister to stay. "Mellie, I Know you have clothes.But those clothes of yours are too boring.Can I buy you two more?" Sarah said, her lips turning into a pout. Her eyes fluttered as she desperately tried to convince Melody. "No, it''s a waste of money!" Melody responded in a dismissive tone. She knew that Sarah''s clothes had always been from big and popr brands. The chief designers would personally handle the production of her clothing down to her socks. Melody suppressed the urge to shiver at the tant show of money. She refused to wear clothes that came from establishments like this luxurious shopping mall. Unfortunately, Sarah didn''t understand what Melody meant. From what she could understand, Melody was trying to save money for herself. They all belonged to the same family, but Melody was far more frugal than Charles and Reagan. Although the Sullivan family was wealthy, all of their wealth was in Grandpa Alistair''s hands. Quince had strict control over his children''s spending money. Other than Sarah, the rest of them were studying and had no other sources of ie. As the youngest of the family, Charles would often find Sarah when he didn''t have enough money. He was never one to hold back whenever he asked for money. Every time he opened his mouth, he would always ask for at least $15,000. Even Reagan took a lot of money from her. Sarah only wanted to buy two pairs of clothes for Melody, but she was worried Sarah would spare no expenses for her sake. With that thought in mind, Sarah was even more determined to buy clothes for Melody. She didn''t want toe off as biased and treat Melody unfairly. Sarah pouted more, hoping she could convince her. "Let''s go.Just take it as a favor for me, okay? You know that I''m a beauty blogger, and I often have to wear many different clothes.I''ll buy you clothes, and you can be my model.I will only take two photos and share them to my followers, okay?" Worried that Melody would disagree, Sarah quickly exined, "I know that you don''t like your face to be exposed on social media, so I''ll just show the clothes.Melody, please help me.Otherwise, I would have no content to post.Can you promise your sister?" Unable to stand her pleading any longer, Melody nodded her head in resignation. Sarah''s mood immediately brightened afterwards. Ignoring Melody''s disdainful gaze, she hugged Melody''s arm and pulled her forward. Although Sarah''s figure was not bad, she was half a head shorter than Melody. In addition, she knew that she was going shopping today, so she made sure to wear t shoes. In this way, when she held Melody''s arm, she gave the impression of being cute and lovable. Sarah was quick to shrug it off. It couldn''t be helped because Melody''s aura was too strong. Although Melody was not very tall, she had a powerful presence. Sarah pulled Melody up to the third floor, where they could find boutiques selling women''s clothing.She didn''t want to buy cheap clothes for Melody.If she wanted to buy something, she had to buy from luxury brands. Sarah thought to herself that even if it was a bit more expensive, she could still try her best to afford to buy Melody some branded clothes. Sarah pulled Melody into a high-end luxury store. As soon as they entered the store, the clerk recognized Sarah, "Miss Sarah, there''s a new bag recently.You came at the right time.Do you want to take a look?" Sarah felt her heart clench in pain. They even had a new bag in the store. Sarah thought that she must have terrible luck because they had to have the new bag today of all days when she was supposed to be solely focused on Melody. It was important to know that when a new product was released by a brand-name bag, if you are not a senior customer, the staff of the store would not specifically mention it because those new designs would only be avable for the top VIP customers. They were the sort of things that couldn''t be obtained even if they had money. What a difficult situation! After Sarah eventually got over her pain, she decided to give up on the new product. She smiled gently. "No need.I''m not here to see new products today.I''m here to buy clothes for my sister.Are there any new clothes in your shop?" The situation was proving to be favorable for the store clerk. How nice it was that they were able to eave the new bags for other customers they knew well and earn sales from Sarah. With a warm voice, she quickly invited the two of them to the parlor of the boutique. "The new products are all here.You can tell me which one you like, Miss" Melody sat on the sofa and pretended to sleep as soon as she entered the door. Sarah didn''t pay her any mind and was focused on picking clothes for her.She now had the chance to show off her sister''s beauty. Sarah rummaged through racks of clothes one after another, but she couldn''t choose any of them at all.She thought that Melody would still look good in any of them.But she also felt like these clothes weren''t a suitable match for Melody.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Numerous conflicting andplicated feelings crossed Sarah''s thoughts brought by the sudden dilemma she faced. "Miss Sarah, we still have a batch of new first-tier products.Do you want to take a look?" The store clerk beside her was kind enough to suggest with a smile after she observed Sarah''s silent breakdown. First-tier meant it was expensive. Sarah was aware of this fact. However, she was more than determined to buy gorgeous clothes for Melody today, so spending more money was not a problem. "Sure! Show them to me!" Chapter 76: Big Boss Fan Chapter 76: Big Boss Fan The store clerk turned around and went to the shop''s storage to fetch the new sets of clothes. The moment that she came out with it, Sarah immediately fell in love with the gorgeous design. Although it was a simple white dress, the design was rustic and perfectly matched Melody''s indifferent personality. If Melody wore the dress, there was no doubt that she would look gorgeous. The thought made Sarah ecstatic. Just as she was about to ask the clerk to take it off the rack so Melody could go try it on, she heard a shrilly voice that was trying to sound more delicate from behind her. "Mommy, this one doesn''t look too bad" If it weren''t for the acutely annoying voice, Melody wouldn''t have turned her head around to look for the person to whom it belonged. The voice belonged to a woman wearing a pink dress with different kinds of brands on it. Perhaps she was afraid that people wouldn''t know that she was wearing a luxury brand. Despite wearing very thick makeup, the woman had an attractive face, and her face had obviously undergone several facial surgeries. It was evident that she had spent a lot of money to fix it. Melody looked her up and down before she closed her eyes to go back to sleep.However, Sarah regarded the woman with apparent disdain. The both of them were already well-acquainted with each other. The daughter of Evergreen Group, Lillian, had always been at odds with her. Sarah considered her as an old rival. Sarah looked at the other person with disgust and said to the store clerk, "Please take it off the rack and give it to my sister to try on!" The store clerk nodded and moved to take it down. However, Lillian suddenly reached out her hand to stop the store clerk.She tugged at the clothes and looked at Sarah with nted eyes.She said in a strange tone, "Oh, who do we have here? If it isn''t the eighteenth least popr online celebrity, which the Sullivan Family chased out.It looks like you also came here to shop for clothes.I wonder if the money you have in your card would be enough?" After she said all that, Lillian still didn''t intend to let Sarah go. Instead, she continued to put on airs and said indifferently, "Hey salesgirl, your shop is considered extravagant.Why is there no basic distinction in choosing customers? Even this kind of small online celebrity could easily walk in.They''re only going to take pictures and shoot videos.Do you think they''ll buy anything? Maybe they will even make cheap knock-offs of your clothes.Honestly, the prestige of your shop is getting lower and lower!" The salesgirl''s expression turned sour as she carefully nced at Sarah. She knew that Sarah was a makeup blogger, but she was a frequent customer, and every time she visited, she always bought things, so she did not treat Sarah as an ordinary online celebrity. Moreover, she also watched Sarah''s program. But she could not afford to offend Lillian! In the face of the other party''s provocation, Sarah responded with a frigid expression on her face. She did not want to create any conflict with Lillian.She turned back to the store clerk and said, "Take it off the rack and have my sister try it on.If it is suitable, we will buy it" "Mommy, I want this!" Lillian turned around and dragged her mother over to where Sarah and the store clerk stood with the dress.Lillian''s mother was just like her.She looked down on Sarah since her influential family had driven her out.She flicked her head in the direction of the store clerk and said, "Wrap it up straight away. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Pack up all the new products for today and send them to our mansion!" The store clerk was shocked, to say the very least. As expected of a bourgeoisdy, her influence was truly different. Lillian looked at Sarah with a smug look on her face. "If you don''t have money, don''t try showing off!" Lilian snapped her fingers and pointed to the store clerk, then said, "Salesgirl, tell this popr influencer how much this dress costs." The store clerk was a mere employee, and she could not afford to offend customers. "Miss Sullivan, this top brand clothing is our new arrival.The total price is around $680,000; the store clerk candidly cited.Sarah''s eyes widened upon hearing the outrageous price for such an article of simple-looking clothing.But, unfortunately, that amount of money far exceeded her budget.Lillian was quick to see through Sarah''s hesitation.She snorted coldly in disdain. The obnoxious sound was so loud that the entire shop could hear it. "See?" Lilian whipped her head around to re at the poor store clerk and said, "Why aren''t you wrapping it up for me? Even if I don''t buy it right at this moment, it''s not like a particr someone would be able to afford it." Sarah couldn''t help but glower at the distasteful disy of arrogance that Lilian was showing. But, then, just as she hesitated about whether she should take out all her money from her ount, a slender and fair arm suddenly appeared from behind her, and there was a ck card between her slender fingers. She immediately handed the card to the store clerk. Then, a calm and dignified voice spoke from behind her, "Take it.I want to buy all the clothes in this shop¡± The store clerk was rendered speechless for the second time that day.She had seen people who generously bought an entire row of clothes as soon as they saw them. But she had never seen someone so generous as to buy the entirety of a shop''s products.She was so rich and generous! Sarah was also shocked.She looked back at Melody, who was standing behind her. Melody''s face still had the same indifferent expression.For her, dering that domineering sentence was as simple as saying that she wanted to buy a bottle of water. Lillian was also shocked.She saw this person on the sofa when she came in, but she did not pay much attention to her.She didn''t expect them to be so arrogant.She looked at Melody from head to toe and saw that she was wearing casual clothes.She didn''t look like a big shot at all.She also heard Sarah call Melody her little sister.She had seen Reagan before, and they were good friends. In her opinion, Reagan was the real daughter of the Sullivan family, and Sarah was equivalent to a lowly maid. She could roughly guess Melody''s identity, and then she said with a cold smile, "Sarah, this can''t be the younger sister who came back from the countryside, right? I heard that she is a jinx.You seem to be close to her.Aren''t you afraid of getting jinxed like her?" "Anyone can pretend to be rich here! Do you even have money left in your ount?" Melody''''s beautiful face instantly turned cold. Irritation was evident in her deep eyes. Sarah was quick to notice the bubbling anger in Melody''''s eyes, so she immediately intervened. She rushed forward angrily and pointed at Lillian, "You seem to have eaten shit for breakfast today.Why are the wordsing out of your mouth all annoying? If my sister is a jinx, then you''re an ugly monster! I can''t believe you came out to shop today with that terrible fashion sense.Aren''t you afraid of scaring the people around you to death?" Lilian gaped at Sarah in horror, too stunned to defend herself. But Sarah wasn''t done with her criticism just yet. "Do you think that after you cut your double eyelids, had your nose done, your chin reduced, and your breasts pumped full of silicone, you became an ugly monster? Well, news sh! With your crappy personality, do us all a favor and go home and stay there!" Sarah was huffing after her tirade, but she felt like she needed to add insult to injury.So she reached out to grab the card from Melody and waved it in front of Lillian. "There are only ten diamond ck cards in the world.So you''re telling me that I can''t use this card? I''m a socialite''s daughter.I think your level of socialite is more or less the same as a poor maid!" Sarah was furious! Steam was practicallying out of her ears.She could bear being insulted by others, but no one could insult her younger sister in front of her. Melody didn''t offend Lillian, so why should she be insulted? After a long string of curses, Sarah ended her berating with a huff, and her hands were on her hips. A hint of amusement shed across Melody''s typically indifferent eyes. The corners of her lips rose slightly, and her gaze fell on Sarah.She was no longer as cold as she usually was. ¡®''I didn''t expect my sister to be so attractive!¡¯'' Melody thought to herself in amazement. Lillian never stood a chance against Sarah, who was full of rigorous contempt towards her.She couldn''t even talk back after being scolded by her. "Mommy!" Lilian turned around to ask her mother for help. Madam Parry initially didn''t want to participate in the confrontation. But now that her daughter was humiliated to the point of being unable to raise her head. If she still didn''t make a move, wouldn''t that make the people look down on the Parry family? She slowly stood up and walked in front of Sarah. The next thing that happened was something that no one could have expected. Madam Parry had suddenly raised her hand, preparing to strike Sarah. Everyone was frozen in shock.She was going to hit Sarah in public. Chapter 77: The Tigress With Madame Chapter 77: The Tigress With Madame Parry''s hand''s speed, everyone would think that she had pped Sarah on her face.Melody, who was standing behind Sarah, suddenly made a move.No one saw how fast she moved.She pulled Sarah away with one hand and grabbed Madame Parry''s hand with the other, and then shoved it away. Madame Parry''s feet became unstable, and she fell helplessly to the ground. Sarah was stunned.She couldn''t help but scream in her mind. ¡®''Oh my god! Melody is so awesome.She''s so cool, super cool! Lillian quickly stepped forward and helped her mother up. She looked at Melody and Sarah and angrily said, "How dare you hit my mommy? Do you want to die?" Madame Parry slowly stood up. Her face was gloomy, and her eyes were full of murderous intent. "How dare you attack me! Even your father, Quince, don''t dare to hit me while you two girls dare to attack me.I''ll give you a beating! Otherwise, the Parry family will lose face" Sarah panicked a little. Dealing with Lillian was hard. But dealing with another and involving Madame Parry was more difficult to face.She secretly tugged Melody''s hand and tried to persuade her to leave. However, Melody didn''t react at all and looked calm. Melody slowly raised her eyebrows and looked at Madame Parry, whose face was painted with anger. She stared at her from head to foot before saying with a cold voice, "Stop talking and just do it!" Madame Parry was stunned.She thought that the Sullivan sisters would be frightened by her threat.But she didn''t expect Melody to be so arrogant. Staring at her brave and evil-looking face, Madame Parry wanted to tear her apart on the spot.She pointed at Melody and warned loudly, "What a wild girl from the countryside.Today, I''ll let you see how powerful the Parry family is!" Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Melody squinted at them.It felt so cold and horrible, without any emotion in her eyes.She dragged Madame Parry''s hand and gave her a quick shoulder throw. Her movements were smooth, leaving no dy. Before anyone could react, Madame Perry had already been thrown to the ground. Melody''s hand was really fast. With a loud thump, Madame Parry''s fat body mmed heavily on the marble floor.It made a terrifying sound. Melody looked down at her from above. Her aura was terrifying, and her voice was so cold and domineering as if it came from hell. "Didn''t anyone tell you that it''s impolite to point at someone when you speak?" Madame Parry grimaced in pain. Facing such a fierce and powerful Melody, she couldn''t even speak. This woman was too scary. Lillian was so scared that her eyeballs were about toe out of her eye sockets. Her entire body was trembling. She didn''t expect Melody to be so daring to attack her mother like that. "Melody, are you crazy? I will call my daddy to deal with you personally!" Lillian shouted and dialed a number. Sarah was also shocked by this scene.She immediately pulled Melody.She whispered to her, "Mellie, just run.Leave this to me" Melody turned her head and calmly looked at her sister, "Leave it to you? You sure about that?" Sarah also knew that this matter had blown up. Even if she were willing to bear it, the Parry family would not let her go. But she didn''t want Melody to suffer alone, so she could only grit her teeth and bear it. "I''m sure!" Sarah responded firmly. Melody narrowed her eyes and looked at Sarah''s state with a very confused look. Sarah knew that she wouldn''t win against the Parry family''s powerful forces, so why was she fighting for her? "Why?" Melody asked her. Sarah faintly smiled, "Because I''m your sister, silly!" All of a sudden, Melody felt an inexplicable feeling of warmth seeping through her heart.She wanted to feel it, but suddenly she could only feel nothing. After Lillian finished calling her dad, she calmed down and looked at Melody bravely. "Stupid girl, my daddy is in the mall.He''ll be here soon.You''re done;'' she threatened. "And don''t even try to run!" Sarah was still trying to persuade Melody to leave, but Melody calmly pulled her to sit down.There was no panic or fear shown on her face. "Then we''ll wait!" she bravely answered. Minutes passed, a man in an expensive suit walked in with two bodyguards. Lillian rushed to the man at speed like the wind and hugged him while she cried, "Daddy, you are finally here...These Sullivan sisters hit mommy and me.Now mommy is in so much pain that she can''t stand up straight." Louis brought in Lillian angrily at the side. Then he walked back to Melody and stared at her coldly. "Was it you who hit my wife and daughter?" he firmly asked. Melody shook her head. Lillian immediately screamed, "You''re lying! You were the one who hit me!" Louis''s expression was terrifying. First, he turned his head to look at his daughter, and then she became silent. Melody narrowed her eyes and didn''t even move. Instead, she slowly raised her head and looked at him. "If did it, I''ll admit it? If it''s not my fault, you cannot use me!" Her clear and cold voice sounded so strong and scary. It was extremely oppressive.She did hit Madame Parry, but she didn''t touch Lillian. This was the truth. Lillian didn''t expect Melody to be still daring and arrogant now that his father was here. On the contrary, she thought that Melody was a stupid girl. "Daddy, you must help us.This bitch is too arrogant and treats us like we are cheap" Lillian cried. Louis became mad when he saw his wife gasping for breath while she trembled. He yelled coldly at Melody, "Girl, considering the good rtionship with your father if you will kneel in front of my wife and ask for her forgiveness...Then ask your father toe and visit us.Maybe I''ll forgive you" Melody raised her head and looked at him coldly.Her breathing was normal, but she appeared so lousy and tired.She didn''t feel any bit of fear. "What if I say no?" she responded coldly. Louis nodded his head.He could see that this girl from the Sullivan family was indeed arrogant.Louis''s brows knitted into a knot.His face was frighteningly dark, and he didn''t hide his displeasure. "Then don''t me me for punishing you without considering the rtionship between our two families!" Melody yfully looked at him and said, "Oh, is that so? Why are you being impolite?'' "Stand up, kneel and ask for forgiveness, or you won''t leave here alive!" Louis coldly responded. It was followed by Lillian arrogantly shouting from the side.With her father here, she was not afraid of anything. "If you don''t kneel.You''ll die here, bitch!" Melody''s cold gaze swept over the two bodyguards standing at the side. ''They were quite big, but they wanted to rely on these two idiots to handle me?¡± ¡°Are they kidding me?¡± The atmosphere at the scene was tense.The people around them were so scared that they hid in the corners and trembled. Sarah was also standing to the side with a pale face. Only Melody seemed unfazed by their threats. Seeing her like this, Louis directly gestured to the two bodyguards behind him and coldly ordered. "Beat them!" The situation was about to get out of hand. Suddenly, a shout with pure evil and a dominating aura attracted everyone''s attention. "What a boaster!" Chapter 78: Shes My Fiancée Chapter 78: She''s My Fianc¨¦e When the people inside the store heard the cold, authoritative voice, they all turned around to see a tall, slender young man slowly walking over to them, followed by a few senior managers. Everyone took a deep breath after realizing what was going on. People gasped after they saw the man''s handsome face. It was so beautiful! Seth''s beautiful features caught Melody''s attention, and she furrowed her eyebrows. Having his eyes raised slightly, he appeared calm and attractive. But, even if he maintained a calm demeanor, his looks were enough to enthrall everyone. With his innate noble aura, it made him even more terrifying. Despite his youth, he did not exude even the slightest hint of impatience. On the contrary, his entire body radiated a cold and distant aura that caused people to fear him without even realizing it. When Louis saw Seth, he was equally stunned. He was familiar with the President of the Harrison Corporation and the eldest son of the Harrison family.Louis approached Seth respectfully. The smile on his face was a little ttering, "President Harrison, what a coincidence.What brought you to this ce today?" Seth walked closer to Melody. His deep jet-ck eyes sparkled with a tinge of coldness and indifference.He looked at Louis in the eyes, and his voice was even rtively low than it was before. "Unfortunately, I found out that my fianc¨¦e was being bullied and came here to help her!" When the salesdy realized that things had gotten out of hand and that everyone present was someone she couldn''t afford to offend, she immediately contacted the mall''s department manager to get things back under control. Coincidentally, Seth happened to be inspecting the department store at the time, and the salesdy ran into him by chance. As soon as he heard that thedy from the Sullivan family had a problem, he dashed over to help her. ''I didn''t expect it to be Melody!'' Those words from Seth took everyone in the room entirely by surprise!"Fi...Fianc¨¦e?" Louis stuttered and had a perplexed expression on his face as he looked at Seth. ''There were only a few people in the room.Which one of them was his fianc¨¦e?'' Seth didn''t mind Louis when he noticed his befuddled expression. "Mr.Parry, as a well-known figure in the business industry, Gathering information is just as easy as snapping your fingers.Don''t you think you should have run some background check first before you harassed her?" Seth grinned slyly. There was a sh of coldness in his eyes. Even though the smile on his face was gentle, it made Louis want to fall to his knees. ''Could it be?'' he shivered at his thoughts. Louis appeared to have guessed something, and his eyeballs were on the verge of falling out. When he said, "President Harrison, could it be..." the corners of his mouth twitched. Seth interrupted him before he could finish his sentence. "That''s right.Melody is my fianc¨¦e.And Mr.Parry is in the department store under my name and dared to harass my fianc¨¦e? Hmm...?" He dragged out the final word, appearing to be tired andzy, but it was a powerful warning. Louis was on the verge of a nervous breakdown because of his fear. Even the mere mention of the name "Seth" was enough to cause him to shudder in fear. Both Mrs.Parry and Lillian, who were standing behind Louis, were terrified to the point that their faces turned pale. They had initially assumed that Melody was a down-on-her-luck country bumpkin who no one wanted. It was hard to believe that she came from such an impressive background. She was Seth''s fianc¨¦e. In California, offending the Harrison Family was the equivalent of offending the King of Hell and wishing for demise. Sarah felt a burst of excitement as she looked at Seth''s towering presence from the back. ''This boyfriend had so much power and influence: She firmly grasped Melody''s hand and smiled at her, her eyes twinkling with delight. Melody squinted and frowned, her chin tilted to the side as she spoke. "Can you tell me why were your eyes twitching?" she inquired, her voice filled with disgust. Sarah was at a loss for words and chose to remain silent instead. Her younger sister had no idea what she was saying because she was so cold-hearted! She sat back quietly and observed how her future brother-inw would deal with this situation. If Seth was willing to admit Melody''s identity as his fianc¨¦e in front of others, Melody was sure to be the Harrison family''s future madam. In the face of such arge and influential family, how could the Parry family afford to offend the Harrisons? Louis was a savvy businessman, and he precisely knew what to do in this kind of situation. It didn''t take long before he grabbed his wife and daughter by their arms andshed out at them with a gloomy look on his face. "Even though you both have eyes, but youck a sense of sight and overlooked this fact.Come on, hurry up and apologize to President Harrison''s fianc¨¦e " Having a powerful husband made Mrs.Parry an egotistical woman. Now that her husband couldn''t help, and she had offended the Harrison family, how could she not lower her head in apology? She came to a halt in front of her daughter, Lillian, and greeted Melody. "Miss Sullivan, please ept my sincere apologies.We were the ones who upset you.Please forgive us, okay?" Mrs.Parry saw right through everything and apologized right away. However, how could a spoiled brat like Lillian apologize to a country bumpkin like Melody? She was infuriated and trembled as if she had been shaken to the core. Her eyes were enraged. It felt like she was tearing Melody apart with her eyes shooting like daggers. ''Why would anyone like Melody be a match for Seth, a top-tier bachelor with a ster reputation?'' Lillian thought, gritting her teeth. Seth cast a sidelong nce at Melody and noticed her cold expression.She scowled and appeared dissatisfied. His expression also became cold, and he began to make things difficult for Mr.Parry. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. "Is this the Parry family''s attitude?" Louis'' face had turned pale from fear. He turned around quickly and pped Lillian in front of everyone. "What did I teach you, Lillian? If you don''t properly apologize to Miss Sullivan, you should immediately pack up your suitcase and go to a boarding school overseas to study!" This threat frightened Lillian.She thought it would be better to let her die rather than send her to a women''s boarding school in another country.She panicked and looked at her father, but his father''s face was solemn and a look that said that there was no room for negotiation.She looked at her mother again, but Mrs.Parry tried to give her a meaningful nce to persuade her topromise. Lillian had no choice but to apologize to Melody and hold back her anger. "Miss Sullivan, pardon me.I didn''t mean to offend you" she mumbled in a stiff voice as she struggled to open her mouth. Melody looked at her indifferently. "I''m not the one you should apologize to!" she said coldly. Lillian furrowed her brows and looked at Melody menacingly.She was so enraged that she wanted to rip her to pieces, but she could only lower her head in apology.She turned around and fixed her gaze on Sarah.She apologized once more, sping her hands together. Finally, her eyes turned red in front of everyone as a result of the unprecedented humiliation, "Sarah, please ept my apologies.I didn''t mean to offend you" Sarah and Lillian had been at odds for as long as she could remember.She had no idea the egotistical Lillian Parry would be reduced to this. But, on the other hand, Sarah felt much better after seeing Lillian in such a bad state. However, when she saw Lillian in this state, she could no longer bear it. "It''s fine; let''s just put it behind us!" Lillian lowered her head and remained motionless after Sarah had finished talking. Sarah was also aware that Seth held the most power in this situation. Who could forget this eventful day if he would disagree? She sneaked a nce at Seth and was immediately taken aback by the terrifying aura that surrounded him. Sarahcked the courage to approach Seth, but she dared to look for Melody. "Mellie, why don''t we just let it go this time? after all, we have nothing to lose!" They were only spoken with a few nasty words at the most, and the other party didn''t even bother to touch them. On the other hand, the Parry family was in a challenging situation. Mrs.Parry was thrown over Melody''s shoulder, and she could not stand for quite some time. And after that, Louis pped his daughter in front of everyone. What a depressing situation! After she heard Sarah''s persuasion, Melody raised her brows and nced at her, "Are you sure?" she asked. Chapter 79: The Rich and Domineering Boyfriend Chapter 79: The Rich and Domineering Boyfriend Sarah was under the impression that Melody''s inability to let them go was because of her.This thought had a profound effect on her.She nodded quickly. "I have no doubt.It''s about time, in my opinion.She has, after all, apologized" "As long as you are happy!" Melody said coldly, and then she nced at Seth. Under the direction of Austin, the store''s security guards left the store entrance without waiting for Seth to give orders. Louis expressed his gratitude to Melody, "Miss Sullivan, thank you very much for your forgiveness.If you need any assistance from the Parry family in the future, please do not hesitate to contact us directly.We''ll be leaving first so as not to interrupt your joyful shopping experience" After saying that, he quickly dragged his wife and daughter away from the store.He dashed away, fearing that if he and his family did not leave now, they would not be able to leave at all. Melody''s icy eyes were filled with a strange look as she looked at their departing figures. This was the world in which the powerful prey on the helpless. Only the powerful can look down on everything. She had no choice but to stand at the highest point if she wanted to avoid being bullied. The people from the Parry family had all left, and Sarah was also pulling Melody and preparing to leave. Aman with such a powerful aura stood beside her and made her feel uneasy. "Mellie, can we go to the next shop?" Melody could only nod her head in agreement as Sarah appeared dissatisfied that she did not purchase any clothing items today. Seth had been keeping an eye on Melody''s expression from a distance. He knew Melody didn''t want to go shopping, but she epted Sarah''s invitation and went along with it. Seeing this made him a little more curious than he already was. Based on Melody''s personality and temperament, she couldn''t bear it. Melody was patient with Sarah, but it appeared that she was more than a little delighted with her. It seemed that this Sullivan family''s eldest daughter had quite a bit of weight in Melody''s heart. Melody had a lot of patience with her. But why was she always greeting him with a frigid expression on her face? Before Sarah dragged Melody out of the shop... "Wait!" Melody stopped her by thest second. Sarah was quite perplexed.She had no idea what was going on inside Melody''s head. Melody then looked at the saledy beside her. The saledy went into a panic when her cold gaze fell on her. Melody''s eyes were too cold and emotionless that the saledy couldnt tell what she might do. Her heart pounded rapidly just by thinking about how Melody would get even with her. If that happened, she would be finished. Thedy cautiously approached Melody and asked, "Miss Sullivan, is there anything I can do for you?" "Mm!" Melody snorted and looked at the white dress on the side, "Wrap up that dress!" she ordered. Melody took her card out of her wallet and handed it over to the saledy. Sarah subconsciously reached out to stop her. Melody looked at her in confusion. ''What is she trying to do?'' she thought. Sarah quietly pulled her to the side and spoke to her with a calm voice.She didn''t want to make her sister look bad in front of Seth. "Mellie, those clothes are too expensive.We don''t have to fight over it with these people.There''s no need to buy it¡± she said. As Melody''s scowl faded, her expression softened.Even her eyes are beaming with a gleeful expression. "If you like it, buy it!" she reassured her. Although her voice was still cold, it felt a little warm and less gloomy. Her thoughtfulness moved Sarah.She quietly looked at Melody on the side with grateful eyes. The domineering CEO''s ssic phrases that she didn''t hear from her boyfriend were all said by his sister. "My sister is such a lovely person.She''s gorgeous and fabulous! Awesome!" Melody turned around and handed her card back to the saledy. But the salesdy rejected it respectfully and gave the packed clothes to Melody, "Miss Sullivan, President Harrison has already paid for all your expenses today." "Miss Sarah, these are thetest limited-edition bags from our store.For your convenience, we''ve collected and packed them all? After saying that, she handed the shopping bags to her.Sarah''s mouth twitched as she widened her eyes in disbelief. "Did President Harrison also pay for all of these?" Ms.Baker nodded. Austin, who was beside her, added with a cold face. "Miss Sarah, all of the expenses you and Miss Melody incur while shopping in this mall will be recorded on President Harrison''s ount" Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Sarah was stunned! She couldn''t believe what she had heard. Since this mall was thergest and most expensive mall in California, and the service was of the highest caliber, only high-end customers came to shop at this mall. ''Wouldn''t it be great if President Harrison paid for all of our expenses here?'' ''What a generous wealthy brother-inw!'' Sarah couldn''t bring herself to agree, even though her heart was bursting with anticipation. She wasn''t even brave enough to take the limited-edition bags. Instead, she waited for Melody''s reaction by casting a sidelong nce at her. Melody looked at the handsome man next to her and waited for him to exin.His eyes have always been on her during this conversation. So when she turned to face him, he realized the truth. Seth looked at Melody slowly. His wild and sexy eyes had a deep, dark color.His thin lips rose slightly, revealing a slight curve in the corner of his mouth. "Mellie, you are my fiancee.This shopping mall is owned by the Harrison''s.Isn''t it natural that I should pay for you?" Melody didn''t care if it was only a few million dors. After all, thepany bearing her name had a contract with the Harrison family worth tens of billions of dors. Her daily earnings were more than enough to cover her expenses here.She must have a rationale for her decision.She couldn''t ept these things for no apparent reason. Seth''s exnation was logical.So Melody nodded to Sarah as she looked at her over her shoulder and nodded back. Sarah didn''t hesitate to take the bags from the cashier as soon as Melody gave her the signal. All of these were her most treasured things. When she held them in her arms, how could she not be joyful? Sarah thanked Seth with a radiant smile. "Thank you, my future brother-inw!" Seth smiled and nodded at Sarah. Melody was perplexed as to why they looked so happy over simple things. Sarah got her bags and Seth made Melody agree that he would pay for the expenses. Unable toprehend what Seth was saying, she secretly looked at him from the corner of her eyes. She felt that she had made it very clear to Seth that the two of them were only business partners. ''Why was he so happy even though the engagement was only a hoax?'' Sarah''s desire to go shopping was heightened today because someone was paying the bill. Sarah extended the invitation to Seth as a matter of basic courtesy. "We''ll have to take a walk around the block.Melody has far too few clothes on her back.I''m going to go out and get her a couple more sets.Do you want toe along with us, President Harrison?" Seth took a look at Melody and noticed that she was still wearing a T-shirt and jeans. "It is, without a doubt, far too casual, '''' he said quietly. Sarah was taken aback for a moment, "Huh?" However, Seth gave her a shocking response in the next second. "In that case, I''ll apany you both!" Sarah was stunned by his response. Of course, she had politely invited him, but she had not expected her future brother-inw to be so serious. Her brother-inw appeared to be quite interested in her sister. Otherwise, how could President Harrison, who had a lot of work to do every day, be in the mood to go shopping with them? Melody didn''t mind, but if Seth wanted to apany them, he could do so if he wanted. As it turned out, Sarah was the one who led them in scouting around the mall and made some purchases.Seth walked silently behind Melody. Melody put her hands in her pockets as she watched Sarah''s excitement.She was bored and couldn''t help butin. "Going shopping is so tedious for a woman!" "Why don''t we have lunch? I know a restaurant here that serves delectable barbecue ribs?" Seth said while looking at Melody as if she were a hero. Chapter 80: This Man Is Truly a Monster Chapter 80: This Man Is Truly a Monster Melody wouldn''t have felt anything if Seth didn''t mention food.But Melody suddenly felt hungry when he finally mentioned it. However, she didn''t give in immediately. Instead, she looked at Seth yfully and asked a question that wasced with sarcasm. "Can you eat spicy food?" Seth suddenly took half a step forward and leaned closer towards Melody. In an instant, the distance between the two of them disappeared. His thin lips curled into a sinister sneer on his handsome face. There was a hint of coldness in hiszy drawl. His voice was low and maic. "Melody, are you concerned about me?" Melody felt his warm breath in her ear.That was her sensitive spot. It instantly made her stop in her tracks and made her heart tremble. ''This man...really is a monster!'' When Sarah came out of the store, she was about to ask Melody to go in when she saw the two of them speaking so scandalously close to one another. Afraid that she would shout out loud, she quickly covered her mouth. Did it look like a kiss from where she was looking? Weren''t they moving a little too fast?! Coincidentally, she noticed that Austin was still standing guard as if he were a big block of ice. She quickly reached out and grabbed him. She red at him with dissatisfaction and whispered, "Control yourself.Don''t you understand that you are being rude?" Austin was a little stunned, and he couldn''t help but silently curse to himself. Was this youngdy from the Sullivan Familycking in smarts? Momentster, Melody came back to her senses. She took a step back.She was almost seduced by that evil man, Seth. Feeling her cheeks burning slightly, Melody recited the periodic table of elements in her head several times before she calmed herself down. Seth stood in front of her and stared at her with one hand in his pocket with piercing eyes. He didn''t even try to hide the naughty intentions in his gaze. "Mellie, are you being shy?" Melody looked up at the man opposite her in disgust. ''Why is he calling me that?'' ''Is Mellie that nice to hear?'' "Don''t call me that!" she warned Seth with a stone-cold expression, but her eyes filled with white-hot anger. After seeing her attitude towards Sarah, Seth was no longer worried that she would be angry. This girl seemed cold and heartless, but she was kind and indulgent towards the people around her, especially those who treated her well. "Oh..." He deliberately dragged out his words and looked at her seductively, "What should I call you if I''m not allowed to call you Mellie? You''re my fianc¨¦e, so it''s a bit weird to call you by your name.So since you don''t want me to call you Mellie, should I call you...Baby? Darling or... "That''s enough!" Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Melody interrupted him before he could finish. Those words were enough to give her goosebumps. She deliberately avoided looking at Seth with a cold expression, and even her voice was a little stilted. "You can call me whatever you want.I''ll go find Sarah and ask if she wants to eat barbecue ribs!" Seth calmly stood where he was. He tilted his head to look at Melody''s form as she left. Her mood seemed to lighten the farther she walked away from him. This bodynguage clearly showed that she was running away from him. Melody suggested getting some barbecue ribs, and Sarah readily agreed. The two of them were already on their way out of the mall together, but something happened just as they were leaving. Melody''s expression changed.She suddenly turned around and grabbed Sarah''s hand. "Let''s go.We''ll leave through another exit!" The sudden movement made Sarah confused. She didn''t understand why Melody was making a fuss. "Why? Aren''t we already near the mall entrance?¡¯'' Melody did not give her the chance to speak and just pulled her away from their original path. Seth also noticed Melody''s strange actions.He raised his head and looked in the direction that Melody had been looking at a moment ago.He immediately understood Melody''s intention.His deep eyes darkened because of the scene that yed out in front of him. Sarah wanted to listen to the reason for Melody''s strange behavior, but she remembered that Seth didn''t bother to catch up with her. Sarah quickly turned around.Her movements were too fast. It was already toote for Melody to stop her. Perhaps it was the will of heaven. When Sarah turned around, she saw everything. Her dear boyfriend was holding a beautiful woman by the hand, and they were talking andughing. His actions were very intimate. Sarah was instantly stunned and could not believe her eyes.She slowly stepped forward and stood in front of him. When Freddie West saw Sarah appear, he was startled and could not move for a moment. Then, subconsciously, he quickly let go of the woman beside him. The little inte celebrity Melody did not even recognize saw Freddie''s reaction and squinted at Sarah.Then, finally, the woman asked, "Dear, who is this supposed to be?" Freddie looked at Sarah in a panic. He was secretly annoyed that he was caught red-handed. He subconsciously shook off the woman''s hand beside him and reached out towards Sarah, but she dodged his touch. "Sarah, listen...I can exin!" Sarah looked at him in disappointment.Her eyes were gray and lonely.She had been dating Freddie for more than three years. For Freddie, she had refused her family''s arranged marriage and subsequently offended her father. Her choice got her kicked out of the house. Now, she discovered that Freddie was cheating on her. How could she bear it? Sarah looked at Freddie with extreme disappointment with her resentful eyes. "Enough.I saw it with my own eyes.What else is there exin?" She took a deep breath. "Let''s break up!" After saying that, Sarah turned around and left.Freddie wanted to chase after her. However, he could not lose Sarah because she was still very important to him. However, his path was suddenly blocked by an unexpected figure. Freddie raised his head and looked at the beauty who suddenly appeared in front of him. He was a little surprised.He was a photographer, and in one nce, he saw that her face was perfectly proportioned.He could tell at a nce that the beauty in front of him had a perfect face. However, right now, his priority was to get Sarah back. In his opinion, Sarah was easy to talk to. As long as he coaxed her a little, she would listen to him. But what he didn''t expect was that the beauty in front of him would be so bold. Melody grabbed Freddie by the cor and hoisted him up high with one hand, causing his feet to lift off the ground. Freddie was stunned. He didn''t expect such a petite and thin girl to have the strength to lift him with one hand. He struggled with all his might, trying to break free from the girl''s grip but to no avail. He usually worked out and had some good arm strength from holding up cameras for a long time, but right now, he was so vulnerable in front of her. Melody let the jerk in front of her struggle. Then, when he didn''t move, she suddenly grabbed hispanion by the neck with her other hand. Her powerful aura and cold eyes made Freddie panic. He started to feel fear in his heart. After Melody tightened her grip, he wanted to shout for help. Melody didn''t give him the chance to cry out. Instead, she watched as his aura slowly disappeared, and his face turned red. His entire head was filled with blood. Only then did she throw him onto the ground like she was throwing away garbage. The famous inte celebrity, which Melody barely recognized as the Instagram influencer Anna, had already peed in her pants in terror.She crouched to the side and didn''t dare to speak. Melody looked down at Freddie from above.Her attitude was arrogant.Her mischievous face disyed absolute dominance.Her cold voice was extremely domineering and carried a strong sense of danger. "If you don''t want to die, take your woman and disappear from California.Never appear in front of Sarah again.Otherwise, I will make you regret being born!" After her deration, Melody turned around and left. However, she still had to chase after Sarah.Freddie, who had fallen to the ground, only recovered his breath after a long while.That woman just now was too terrifying.That gaze was just like that of the King of Hell.If he looked at her for too long, he might lose his life! Chapter 81: How Would You Know If You Dont Try? Chapter 81: How Would You Know If You Don''t Try? Melody didn''t take long to catch up to Sarah because she didn''t walk too far.She ended up sitting by the fountain in front of the mall.She found her, but Melody had no experience in dealing with such confrontations. If it were anyone else, she wouldn''t have attempted to deal with it at all.She turned around and nced at Seth behind her.She wanted to see if he had any ideas. Seth might be able to help with other matters, but he really wouldn''t do such a thing for situations like this. Melody frowned at Seth''s unwillingness to lend a hand. If he couldn''t do anything to help, then she might as well find someone else more capable. So, they postponed their original n to eat barbecue ribs, and their ns turned into a trip to thetest bar that opened in California. This was also because lven Adams was there. When they arrived, ven, who was very familiar with the ce, weed the group. He held onto Sarah''s hand and happily chatted with them. Melody crossed her arms around her chest and looked at Seth with a concerned look in her eyes.Then, she whispered, "Can he help?" After pondering for a moment, Seth raised his eyebrows and looked at Melody. Then, finally, he replied in a low voice, "How would you know if you don''t let him try?" Melody thought about what Seth said and decided that it was a reasonable assumption. If he were to show up at the bar, Melody would turn around, tie up Freddie, and throw him to the ground in front of Sarah. Then she would teach Sarah how to stab Freddie dozens of times in a way that perfectly avoided all vital points so that she could vent her anger! In any case, the final result of this attack would be light injuries. At worst, she would only have to pay him off with some money. Melody returned from the violent fantasy in her thoughts.She was bored and inspected the wine on the side. Finally, she picked up the wine ss and intended to take a sip. Suddenly, a slender hand appeared beside her. Unlikest time at the pizza parlor, Seth did not take the ss from her hand. Instead, he took her hand in his and drank it in one gulp for himself. After Seth finished drinking, he looked at her with a yful gaze and said, in a slightly hoarse voice, "Melody, you shouldn''t drink!" Melody didn''t respond and stared at him motionlessly. There was a hint of confusion in her beautiful eyes.The man suddenly leaned over, his breath hot on her face. She could smell the distinct aroma of whiskey. Seth narrowed his eyes, and his gaze swirled with azy charm. His voice also became more and more maic and low, a manner of speaking that could make people''s hearts beat faster. "If you keep staring at me like this, I can''t guarantee what will happen¡­¡± Melody suddenly felt like ying around. The previous time was too unexpected. That is why she was so submissive to him. Now, of course, Melody wouldn''t allow herself to be seduced by this man! This man could seduce people, but why shouldn''t she be able to do it? She approached him and leaned over. Then, she brought her lips close to his ear and breathed softly. Her voice carried an air of gentleness. "Is that so? Then I''d like to try, too!" Her charming voice matched her beautiful face. She was definitely wicked! Seth''s self-control, which he had always been proud of, was defeated at this moment. There was a me that burned within his body, engulfing him from the inside...Seth smiled bitterly in his heart. This was the first time in his life that he felt this way. To prevent making a fool of himself, he stood up and walked out of his seat. He needed to go to the bathroom to cool off. While looking at his fleeing figure, a faint smile appeared on Melody''s delicate face"I won this round! After Seth left, Sarah drank a lot of wine under Iven''s watch. Seeing that he left Melody alone, Sarah immediately rushed over.She dashed in front of her sister and was about to give her a bear hug. But she was stopped by Melody''s cold gaze and was frozen in ce. "Burp!" Sarah felt a bit of fear and burped out! Seeing her dazed look, Melody suddenly wanted tough out loud and felt less uneasy with her. She crossed her arms around her chest and looked down at Sarah, saying coldly, "What do you want to ask? Go on." Sarah was stunned for a moment before looking up at Melody in surprise. "Melody, how did you know that I had a question for you?" Melody nced at her coldly and didn''t answer. Sarah felt embarrassed by Melody''s icy nce. It was as if someone had poured a bucket of cold water on her head in public. Melody''s gaze was too sarcastic and arrogant.It made Sarah feel like she was a fool standing in front of Melody. It was too frustrating for Sarah! Sarah was ovee with sadness and decided to leave. However, she suddenly heard a voice behind her. "You don''t want to ask me anything?" Only then did Sarah realize that Melody was serious about answering her questions. How could she leave without even asking this question? She turned around and looked at Melody with a serious expression. "Melody, when did you find out that scumbag was cheating on me?" At that time, Melody wanted to prevent Sarah from seeing the scene because if she caught that jerk cheating on her, she would despair. This meant that Melody already knew about Sarah''s cheating boyfriend beforehand. She just wanted to know when Melody found out. Melody was hoping that upon hearing lven¡¯s words, Sarah would have already forgotten about that scumbag. But, unfortunately, it seems that she overestimated Sarah''s ability to heal herself and that she still couldn''t get over the pain of her break-up. She decided to satisfy Sarah''s curiosity. "One day earlier than you, I identally met her" Sarah nodded. Melody''s words were concise and revealed very little detail, but Sarah still understood roughly everything. Thinking about how Melody only knew about it a day earlier and didn''t want to hide it from her, the knot in Sarah''s heart loosened. But when she remembered how that jerk cheated on her, she was ovee with sadness. Sarah pouted and looked at Melody as if she was about to cry. Then, sheined, "Mellie, you know that I treated him so well and that I blew too much money on him.How could he hurt me like this?" Melody frowned, and her eyes darkened. She lowered her gaze. Without waiting for Sarah to finish, Melody walked around her and made her way to the exit. Seeing that she was about to leave, Sarah quickly asked, "Melody, where are you going?" Melody replied without turning around, "To tie Freddie up and let you stab him many times!" When Sarah heard her intention, her eyes grew wide. Then, the corner of her mouth twitched, and she could not speak. Iven was just about toe up and persuade Sarah to get drunk and relieve her worries. But, instead, he happened to hear Melody''s n of attack, and he got so scared that his heart could not help but tremble"My, my! This girl was way too ruthless¡± Melody was so straightforward that Sarah was afraid that Melody might truly hurt Freddie, so she quickly stepped forward and grabbed her hand. "Melody, you can''t go.Killing people is illegal!" Melody turned around with a cold smile on her face and said in a grave voice, "Don''t worry, I''ll teach you how to avoid vital parts.It will only cause minor injuries, at most!" Sarah was taken aback"Melody was ruthless!¡¯ Seeing that Melody was set on her revenge ns and was about to leave, Sarah reached out to try and stop her again. "Forget it, Melody.I''m not angry anymore.Don''t go" Dozens and dozens of cuts. That scene would be too bloody. Sarah would not dare look at it. Melody frowned, and her tone revealed a trace of doubt. "Are you not going to take revenge?" Sarah didn''t dare hesitate anymore. "No, no need.Maybe I was lucky to have lost such a jerk" "I''ve decided to focus on my career. I have to choose between a rtionship or my career, shouldn''t I?" Sarah asked excitedly. Seeing that she was doing well, Melody gave up on the idea of their revenge on Freddie. After all, whether or not she would get to stab Freddie was secondary.Instead, her main priority is Sarah''s happiness. Chapter 81: How Would You Know If You Don''t Try? Melody didn''t take long to catch up to Sarah because she didn''t walk too far.She ended up sitting by the fountain in front of the mall.She found her, but Melody had no experience in dealing with such confrontations. If it were anyone else, she wouldn''t have attempted to deal with it at all.She turned around and nced at Seth behind her.She wanted to see if he had any ideas. Seth might be able to help with other matters, but he really wouldn''t do such a thing for situations like this. Melody frowned at Seth''s unwillingness to lend a hand. If he couldn''t do anything to help, then she might as well find someone else more capable. So, they postponed their original n to eat barbecue ribs, and their ns turned into a trip to thetest bar that opened in California. This was also because lven Adams was there. When they arrived, ven, who was very familiar with the ce, weed the group. He held onto Sarah''s hand and happily chatted with them. Melody crossed her arms around her chest and looked at Seth with a concerned look in her eyes.Then, she whispered, "Can he help?" After pondering for a moment, Seth raised his eyebrows and looked at Melody. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Then, finally, he replied in a low voice, "How would you know if you don''t let him try?" Melody thought about what Seth said and decided that it was a reasonable assumption. If he were to show up at the bar, Melody would turn around, tie up Freddie, and throw him to the ground in front of Sarah. Then she would teach Sarah how to stab Freddie dozens of times in a way that perfectly avoided all vital points so that she could vent her anger! In any case, the final result of this attack would be light injuries. At worst, she would only have to pay him off with some money. Melody returned from the violent fantasy in her thoughts.She was bored and inspected the wine on the side. Finally, she picked up the wine ss and intended to take a sip. Suddenly, a slender hand appeared beside her. Unlikest time at the pizza parlor, Seth did not take the ss from her hand. Instead, he took her hand in his and drank it in one gulp for himself. After Seth finished drinking, he looked at her with a yful gaze and said, in a slightly hoarse voice, "Melody, you shouldn''t drink!" Melody didn''t respond and stared at him motionlessly. There was a hint of confusion in her beautiful eyes.The man suddenly leaned over, his breath hot on her face. She could smell the distinct aroma of whiskey. Seth narrowed his eyes, and his gaze swirled with azy charm. His voice also became more and more maic and low, a manner of speaking that could make people''s hearts beat faster. "If you keep staring at me like this, I can''t guarantee what will happen¡­¡± Melody suddenly felt like ying around. The previous time was too unexpected. That is why she was so submissive to him. Now, of course, Melody wouldn''t allow herself to be seduced by this man! This man could seduce people, but why shouldn''t she be able to do it? She approached him and leaned over. Then, she brought her lips close to his ear and breathed softly. Her voice carried an air of gentleness. "Is that so? Then I''d like to try, too!" Her charming voice matched her beautiful face. She was definitely wicked! Seth''s self-control, which he had always been proud of, was defeated at this moment. There was a me that burned within his body, engulfing him from the inside...Seth smiled bitterly in his heart. This was the first time in his life that he felt this way. To prevent making a fool of himself, he stood up and walked out of his seat. He needed to go to the bathroom to cool off. While looking at his fleeing figure, a faint smile appeared on Melody''s delicate face"I won this round! After Seth left, Sarah drank a lot of wine under Iven''s watch. Seeing that he left Melody alone, Sarah immediately rushed over.She dashed in front of her sister and was about to give her a bear hug. But she was stopped by Melody''s cold gaze and was frozen in ce. "Burp!" Sarah felt a bit of fear and burped out! Seeing her dazed look, Melody suddenly wanted tough out loud and felt less uneasy with her. She crossed her arms around her chest and looked down at Sarah, saying coldly, "What do you want to ask? Go on." Sarah was stunned for a moment before looking up at Melody in surprise. "Melody, how did you know that I had a question for you?" Melody nced at her coldly and didn''t answer. Sarah felt embarrassed by Melody''s icy nce. It was as if someone had poured a bucket of cold water on her head in public. Melody''s gaze was too sarcastic and arrogant.It made Sarah feel like she was a fool standing in front of Melody. It was too frustrating for Sarah! Sarah was ovee with sadness and decided to leave. However, she suddenly heard a voice behind her. "You don''t want to ask me anything?" Only then did Sarah realize that Melody was serious about answering her questions. How could she leave without even asking this question? She turned around and looked at Melody with a serious expression. "Melody, when did you find out that scumbag was cheating on me?" At that time, Melody wanted to prevent Sarah from seeing the scene because if she caught that jerk cheating on her, she would despair. This meant that Melody already knew about Sarah''s cheating boyfriend beforehand. She just wanted to know when Melody found out. Melody was hoping that upon hearing lven¡¯s words, Sarah would have already forgotten about that scumbag. But, unfortunately, it seems that she overestimated Sarah''s ability to heal herself and that she still couldn''t get over the pain of her break-up. She decided to satisfy Sarah''s curiosity. "One day earlier than you, I identally met her" Sarah nodded. Melody''s words were concise and revealed very little detail, but Sarah still understood roughly everything. Thinking about how Melody only knew about it a day earlier and didn''t want to hide it from her, the knot in Sarah''s heart loosened. But when she remembered how that jerk cheated on her, she was ovee with sadness. Sarah pouted and looked at Melody as if she was about to cry. Then, sheined, "Mellie, you know that I treated him so well and that I blew too much money on him.How could he hurt me like this?" Melody frowned, and her eyes darkened. She lowered her gaze. Without waiting for Sarah to finish, Melody walked around her and made her way to the exit. Seeing that she was about to leave, Sarah quickly asked, "Melody, where are you going?" Melody replied without turning around, "To tie Freddie up and let you stab him many times!" When Sarah heard her intention, her eyes grew wide. Then, the corner of her mouth twitched, and she could not speak. Iven was just about toe up and persuade Sarah to get drunk and relieve her worries. But, instead, he happened to hear Melody''s n of attack, and he got so scared that his heart could not help but tremble"My, my! This girl was way too ruthless¡± Melody was so straightforward that Sarah was afraid that Melody might truly hurt Freddie, so she quickly stepped forward and grabbed her hand. "Melody, you can''t go.Killing people is illegal!" Melody turned around with a cold smile on her face and said in a grave voice, "Don''t worry, I''ll teach you how to avoid vital parts.It will only cause minor injuries, at most!" Sarah was taken aback"Melody was ruthless!¡¯ Seeing that Melody was set on her revenge ns and was about to leave, Sarah reached out to try and stop her again. "Forget it, Melody.I''m not angry anymore.Don''t go" Dozens and dozens of cuts. That scene would be too bloody. Sarah would not dare look at it. Melody frowned, and her tone revealed a trace of doubt. "Are you not going to take revenge?" Sarah didn''t dare hesitate anymore. "No, no need.Maybe I was lucky to have lost such a jerk" "I''ve decided to focus on my career. I have to choose between a rtionship or my career, shouldn''t I?" Sarah asked excitedly. Seeing that she was doing well, Melody gave up on the idea of their revenge on Freddie. After all, whether or not she would get to stab Freddie was secondary.Instead, her main priority is Sarah''s happiness. Chapter 82: A Birthday Party Chapter 82: A Birthday Party Sarah changed since that day.She diverted her attention to her career and hadn''t bothered Melody for a few days. At first, Melody felt a little rxed. After all, Sarah was not an ordinary clingy sister. But after some time, it became a little boring. Lance was surprised to see that Melody wasn''t sleeping on her table today. Ever since thest cheating incident, none of the teachers called her out due to her sleeping during their ss. Well, it wasn''t like they could evenin about it. Melody would still ace their entire level even if she slept for the whole day. Since there was nothing that the teachers could do, they ignored her sleeping habits and just focused on doing their job. However, Lance felt that something wrong was going on with Melody not taking a nap as she often would. He studied her face carefully and noticed how her eyebrow was slightly furrowed. There was a sense of foreboding brewing within his gut. Things were bound to get out of hand"Melody was unhappy?¡¯ Lance thought for a while and made a decision. "Boss, it''s my birthday this weekend, and I''m throwing a party at home.Can I invite you?" he asked cautiously. Lance looked at her expectantly, waiting for her response. That look of anticipation was the kind of look that people found hard to resist. Melody looked at him with quiet eyes and thought about it carefully. She didn''t have anything to do this weekend, so she nodded faintly and agreed. Although he wasn''t expecting much, Lance had hoped that Melody would ept his invitation. And boy was he thrilled when Melody agreed. He was so happy that he felt like he could jump high towards the sky. "Thank you, Boss.I guarantee you will have a great time at the party!" he joyfully said. Lance got up and weirdly ran out. Melody looked at Lance''s back and frowned in confusion "He''s the one celebrating his birthday.Shouldn''t he be the one to enjoy that day?¡¯ she wondered. At the same time, at the Harrison residence. Their grandfather, Benjamin Harrison, felt a little strange when he saw the butler return with a smile after answering the call. "What made you so happy?" Benjamin asked. Steward Isaac bowed and replied respectfully, "Sir Lance had called just now and mentioned that he would be hosting a birthday party for himself on the weekend.He asked us to prepare it for him" Benjamin slightly frowned. "That child,st week I asked him if he wanted to have a party and said he didn''t want one.So now he''s called saying he changed his mind," he muttered grumpily. "Since he wants to have one, then go ahead and arrange it, '''' Benjamin ordered. Isaac bowed with a faint smile on his lips and went on ahead to prepare for the forting event. Lance took off in high spirit when Melody agreed toe to his party. So, of course, Clifford and the others were told about it, and they had also expressed their desire to attend. So, in the end, the entire ss eight had been invited toe to the Harrison family''s residence on the weekend. Melody didn¡¯t mind theming. After all, it was Lance''s birthday, not hers. Suddenly, the phone in her pocket vibrated. She needed to get out and have a walk, so she got up and took off as well. Melody only picked up the phone after she left the ssroom. "Boss, I''m so bored at the base alone." A somber voice came from the receiver.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Melody thought that Luke had something important to tell her, but she didn''t expect him to call and comin about being bored. "Luke, are you itching for a beating right now?" she said coldly. Her cold voice passed through the receiver like a breeze. Luke broke out in a cold sweat and subconsciously shivered by the sudden chill that ran down his spine. His scary boss was about to go crazy.But Luke couldn''t endure being at the base anymore.He didn''t want to die of boredom in such a ce. Even though he knew that he might get crippled, Luke still risked his life to make his request. "Boss, I want toe and study too!" he said with all his courage. Melody didn''t like trouble the most. She could deal with Lance, but she wasn''t sure if she could confront Luke at the same time. "No, you should stay at the base" Melody firmly declined. However, Luke, who had always been obedient, unexpectedly talked back to her. "No, boss, I want to go to school!" he insisted. Melody felt a headacheing on.She sighed and surrendered. "It''s up to you if you want to." "Thank you, boss!" Luke cheerfully said. And with no hesitation, Luke immediately hung up the phone after he said his words of gratitude. Fear came over him after their talk. He was afraid that if he didn''t hang up now, it would be a disaster of the century. Time flew by in the blink of an eye, and suddenly, it was the weekend. It was the day of Lance''s birthday party. Birthday parties were usually held in the afternoon, so Melody only got up at noon. As soon as she got out of her room, she saw Reagan exquisitely dressed up and was slowly climbing down the stairs. She had elegant makeup on and was wearing an exquisite dress. Her whole outfit looked marvelous, and it must have taken her a long time to get that kind of m. At the same time, when Reagan was going down the stairs, she also happened to see Melodying out from the basement. She couldn''t help but be smug about it when she saw the type of clothes Melody was wearing.She was in her casual clothes with a short-sleeved shirt and a pair of ck trousers. Typically, everyone wore school uniforms at school, so there was no chance for Reagan to show off her beauty. She nned to take advantage of Lance''s birthday party today to let everyone know who the real daughter of the Sullivan family was. Reagan woke up early and asked her mother to hire the best stylist in California and m her up. These stylists usually dress up A-list celebrities. But, today, she must amaze all the guests at the party. Elizabeth knew that Reagan was going to the Harrison family''s residence and had especially bought her an expensive diamond ne. Reagan was initially worried that Melody would spend a lot of effort dressing up in front of Lance, but it was proven not the case. So she breathed a sigh of relief when she saw how Melody looked. Melody leanedzily on the sofa with drooping eyes and looked like she hadn''t woken up yet. Reagan happened to pass by her and stopped for a while. She cleared her throat and then whispered, "Melody, it''s almost time for the party, and you''re still in your pajamas.It looks like you''ll need a lot of time to prepare so I won''t wait for you.You can just take a taxi when you''re done!" she mocked. Toplete her look, Reagan wanted to be chauffeured to the party by the Sullivan family''s most luxurious car and make a statement in front of everyone. Just thinking about people talking about how she came in a luxurious car while Melody was in a taxi made Reagan feel exhrated. The servants around them switched their looks from Reagan, who donned a triumphant expression on her, to Melody, who was still sleeping on the sofa and secretly shook their heads. Sure enough, the gap between these two was quite wide. Reagan thought she had struck Melody so hard that she couldn''t even speak.She left elegantly while thinking she had won over Melody. But she didn''t know that Melody didn''t even hear a word from what she said. Her mind was still half-asleep even though she had already woken up for quite some time. She lied on the sofa to clear her mind. Half an hourter, Melody had finally cleared her mind. Knowing that it was about time, Melody got up straight to change her clothes and set off to Lance''s Birthday party. Some time, at the Harrison residence. Lance lived in the Harrison family''s old residence in Beaumonde Hills, where the rich gathered in California. The Harrison residence stood grand in the best location in this area which reflected the great status of the Harrison family. It was rare for Lance to take the initiative to ask them to host a birthday party. He even took the time to supervise them personally and told them to handle it well. To make him happy, the Harrison family did their best with the entire preparation. ording to Lance''s request, he didn''t invite any business friends, only some of his ssmates and some of the Harrison family''s rtives. Today''s celebrant was Lance, and he could do whatever he wanted. Sanguine High School was a well-known school for rich kids. Although it was just a birthday party, everyone who would attend the event was all dressed up to the nines. Isaac had to make sure that Lance and the Harrison family wouldn''t lose face in front of these people. Lance was looking dazzling and handsome, dressed in his dashing ck tailcoat. He stood at the door and looked straight ahead. His forehead creased a little bit from worry. "Why hasn''t the bosse yet?" he muttered anxiously. Clifford, who was beside Lance, was also dressed ina suit. He heard Lance''s muttering and hurriedlyforted him, "It''s okay.Boss is an important guest.It''s normal for her to arrivete.She deserves a grand entrance" Lance thought about what he said and felt that he made a lot of sense. Clifford then suddenly tapped his back raised his voice. "Hey! Hey! I recognize that te number.That''s the Sullivan family''s car!" he shouted. Chapter 83: Procession Of Gifts Chapter 83: Procession Of Gifts The Sullivan family''s car had a unique license te number, so it was easy for Clifford to recognize it at one nce. After the car stopped, Lance immediately approached the car. Everyone watched with envy as Lance personally came forward to wee her. Reagan was already prepared to reveal a beautiful smile, waiting to shock the crowd as he opened the door for her. However, Lance''s face immediately darkened.His brows tightly furrowed as his tone dropped, and he sounded angry. "Why is it you?" he growled. Reagan slowly got out of the car and relished the envious gazes of everyone, then arrogantly looked at Lance. "Why can''t it be me? Thank you for personallying to pick me up.I''m honored to be invited to your birthday party." she smiled. Lance red at her coldly. "Who wants to pick you up? Dream on!" he yelled. When the other guests heard Lance''s voice roaring with anger, they all looked at Reagan differently. Everyone started whispering to each other. "So the person Lance wanted to pick up wasn''t her.To think that I would be so envious of her" one girl grunted. "What a p in the face! I didn''t expect that there would be such a day for the school beauty, Reagan; another one chided. "What school beauty? After Melody appeared, did anyone in our school forum say that Reagan was the school beauty?" another one sneered. Their whispering voices and reserved peals ofughter had all collied into an irritating buzzing sound. Reagan trembled in anger with their mockery.Her hand that was tugging at the hem of her skirt was about to break.She was just about to rush and deal with this group of people who dared to insult her when she suddenly heard someone praise her. Reagan calmed down andposed herself. "That''s right, but Reagan looks so high-ss and rich" one person said. "Yes, that set of jewelry is worth tens of millions.That''s the daughter of the Sullivan family for sure; someone chimed in. "I''ve seen her clothes before.It''s from Valentino''stest fashion couture line.Only the VIPs of their stores are qualified to purchase pieces from that selection! How extravagant!" said another one. Reagan felt delighted by theirpliments. It seemed that her dress today indeed made a statement. Those cronies in front knew nothing about aesthetics and style. They were just a bunch of idiots who were jealous and didn''t know how to appreciate her beauty. Lance was outraged because the person he weed wasn''t Melody.His face had turned cold, and he ignored everyone.He looked exactly like the king of hell as if with a threat written on his face, "Whoever No one would dare to approach someone with such a threat. Even Clifford didn''t dare to approach Lance and carefully avoided him.Lance felt a little depressed. "Isn''t the bossing?" he thought anxiously. Until the roar of a motorcycle boomed in their ears. The gloomy Lance bounced back and immediately felt ted.He abruptly turned around and saw the most extraordinary image unfold in front of his eyes. The silver-ck motorcycle sped on the wide road. The rider was dressed in a fabulous ck dress fluttering in the wind. She looked cool and stunning. Lance wasn''t the only one who felt attracted to her mysterious charms. Everyone, like Lance, had their eyes locked in one direction. They looked at the dashing motorcycle that sped up towards the Harrison residence and steadily stopped in front of everyone. After the engine stopped, the rider smoothly took off her headgear. It revealed her gorgeous visage. Everyone sucked in a breath of cold air, feeling as if their breathing had been stifled "Oh my...how ravishing! What a goddess! at this point, everyone had thought the same.Clifford couldn''t help but wipe the saliva that had unconsciously slipped down from his mouth"Melody is gorgeous and charming.I love her!¡¯¡¯ he muttered. Melody was wearing a tight ck leather dress today, which ultimately showed her perfect figure. She looked both beautiful and cool. Everyone couldn''t help but squeal at the sight of her getting off her motorcycle. Lance eagerly walked towards her and smiled like a child in front of Melody. "Boss, you''re finally here.I thought you weren''ting" he somewhat sulked. "Didn''t I promise you that I woulde?" Melody''s lips slightly curled up into a smile. "Yeah!" Lance nodded vigorously. "I knew Boss wouldn''t go back on her word.Boss, I specially invited an Italian chef today to make a lot of Italian dishes.You can try themter!" he said exuberantly. Lance was like a child asking for candy as he waited for Melody''s response with anticipation. He held this party for Melody. Of course, the party could only be considered a sess if Melody was happy. Melody nodded lightly, "Mm, I''ll try itter!¡¯ She didn''t refuse and even agreed to try. This was already the best feedback for Lance. Lance was thrilled and invited Melody toe in. In everyone''s eyes, Melody was more like this party''s celebrant instead of Lance. They looked at Melody enviously with Lance and the others surrounding her. "Lance is too good to Melody.It''s so enviable!" some of the crowd cried. "I''m so jealous of Melody. She looked so gorgeous in her dress." some others also thought. While they were admiring Melody with envy, someone was furiously unhappy with their reactions. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Reagan''s ears were about to fall off with these praises for Melody that kept ringing in her ears.She felt furious to the point of almost coughing up some blood.She nned her outfit carefully and dressed up elegantly.She had even worn worth tens of millions of jewelry as an ent, but it was nowhere as good as Melody''s motorcycle. How can she bear this humiliation? Reagan stomped her feet in a fit of anger. She felt that Melody must have seen her dress and nned ahead to upstage her"This sinister bitch!¡¯ Reagan furiously thought with the belief that she had fallen for Melody''s trap today. The party officially began. Lance toured her around the venue and showed a lot of dishes on her table, which she couldn''t help stuffing her mouth with. "This Italian cuisine is not bad." Melody gave a randomment. As always, Lance was pleased to hear positive feedback from Melody. However, he was so over the moon that he didn''t know exactly how to react. "That''s great to hear, boss!" he said. Everyone felt quite bored after dinner, so they asked Lance to open his gifts in front of them. Today, Lance was upbeat, so he epted requests and agreed to open his gifts. As a result, the segment of opening gifts that everyone was looking forward to officially began. Those who wanted Lance to open their gifts scrambled in line to present to him what they had brought with them. Lance came from the Harrison family and was treated like a god by the family. Many people wanted to curry favor with him but never got the chance. In the past, gifts would only be piled up on one side. However, for these people, today was a rare opportunity they didn''t want to miss. Everyone would bite each other''s neck just to leave a good impression on Lance. People kepting forward with their luxurious gifts. The gifts came flowing from high-end essories to the most popr and first released watches. Some people even directly offered a sports car, but all of these were nothing to Lance. Instead, he responded with a thank you and put their gifts down. When it was Reagan''s turn, a victorious smile shed on her face. She was the one who suggested giving gifts.She had long since found out about Lance''s preferences. It would be helpful for her to enter the Harrison family in the future if she awed him tonight with her gift. "Lance, this is my gift to you.Go take a look if you like it" she offered with an alluring voice. Reagan opened the gift in public and handed it to Lance. Someone recognized what Reagan had given him and gasped. "My god, is this a new version of the Storm game? I saw the advance notice before, but it hasn''t been officially released yet.So how did she get it?" he loudly eximed. This voice also pulled Lance''s attention.He liked to y games. Storm was the world¡¯srgest gamingpany and had always been highly respected. Even Lance was one of their loyal yers. Reagan''s face flushed with pride against their surprised expression. It wasn''t a waste of her efforts to get this thing. Melody stared at the limited game experience card in Lance''s hand.Her eyes shone with cold light. It looked like someone messed up big time, and they''re bound to get awfully thrashed. Chapter 84: Caught them by a Storm Chapter 84: Caught them by a Storm Lance had no particr feelings for Reagan.He had the same attitude towards all the girls of ss 8. The reason why he hated Reagan afterward was that Reagan didn''t respect his Boss, Melody. Melody was his idol, the object of his worship.So if Reagan disrespected her, then Lance would naturally hate Reagan. However, he had to admit that Reagan''s gift had found its way to his heart. Lance really liked this gift. The Storm game had always been popr around the world. Before this game went online, its preview clip had attracted the attention of many yers. Right now, Storm had just started recruiting yers to review the game. Money alone just wouldn''t cut it. To get their hands on this game, they had to have real strength. Basically, only the top three yers of the major countries had the chance to try. Before the top yers had even tried, Reagan had already obtained the game card, which showed how valuable it was. Lance reached out to take it and looked at Reagan. "Thank you!" he said respectfully. Reagan smiled faintly, then acted natural and unbothered. "It''s a birthday gift for you.I hope you''ll like it!" she said and smiled. Everyone was envious that Lance could receive such a gift. Not only that, but they also envied Reagan for having the ability to get such a gift. One of their ssmates was overly curious and couldn''t help but ask Reagan about the game. "Reagan, you are so amazing.How did you get this game card? It hasn''t even been released in the country yet.I am so envious" he asked. "Yes, I also want it.Reagan, you are really great." another joined in. Their cries of envy brought satisfaction to Reagan''s heart that had boosted her pride.She knew that she would definitely be in the limelight today and felt satisfied with the attention she got.She pretended to be casual about it and fashioned an indifferent expression on her face. "It''s nothing.It''s just that mypany happened to cooperate with Storm.Their product manager thought that I liked to y games and gave it to me.But you know that I love ballet and piano the most.I don''t know anything about games, so I brought it here as a gift for Lance" she boasted, emphasizing herpany''s said rtionship with Storm. Reagan was too nonchnt about it that she made it seem like getting that game didn''t even cause her sweat. The other guests pursed their mouths in envy.Their hearts burned with bitterness and envy. Reagan could easily get everything that they had tried so hard to get for themselves, and she could give them away like nothing. A faint smile had marked on Regan''s face as her heart leaped with joy. Her eyes then fell on Melody, who was quietly eating in the corner. Reagan felt disgusted from the bottom of her heart. Melody really was a country bumpkin in her eyes who hadn''t seen the world. She wouldn''t stop eating like she was going to starve to death if she did. Reagan was worried that she wouldn''t get a chance to attack Melody "Well, would you look that! Isn''t this a great chance?¡¯ she maliciously thought. She looked at Melody with pure excitement and then pretended to be curious. "Melody, everyone had already given their gifts.Where''s yours? Aren''t you close friends with Lance? So your gift must be perfect, right?" In that instant, everyone''s attention was diverted to Melody, including Lance. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. He was also looking forward to her gift, although he didn''t expect Melody would give him a gift. Melody sat on her chair unbothered and ate the seasoned beef steaks one bite at a time under their heated expectations. The beef was firm and smooth with the spiciness that was mixed with the smell of chili peppers. The food tasted even more divine with a little sprinkle of freshly ground ck pepper. She was still stuffing food in her mouth when everyone''s attention suddenly shifted in her direction. Melody enjoyed her food a lot, but they had instantly spoiled her mood, and she lost her appetite. She put down the knife and for in her hand and stared back at these people. Lance looked at Melody''s stone-cold face. He thought that maybe she was embarrassed because she didn''t prepare a gift.So Lance quickly opened his mouth and came to her rescue. "Everyone, are you hungry? Hurry up and eat while it''s still hot. If it''s not enough, I''ll get the chef to make some more; he said in the attempt to divert their attention away from Melody. Reagan was angry that Lance attempted to bail Melody out. She really didn''t understand what was wrong with these guys. They were all defending Melody. She knew that Melody definitely hadn''t prepared a gift and was just trying to embarrass her. "Melody, why aren''t you taking it out? Did you forget to bring one?" she asked again. Melody raised her eyebrows and looked at her with confusion in her eyes. "Take out what?" she asked. One look at her face, and Reagan could tell that she was pretending to be clueless, but Reagan wouldn''t back down. She wouldn''t miss this chance to make a fool out of her today. Reagan was confident that even if Melody really took out something, it would definitely not be as precious as her game card.She was looking forward to that moment when Melody got humiliated. "Melody, don''t joke around with us.Of course, you should take out your birthday gift.Come on, aren''t you prepared?¡¯ Reagan said sarcastically. Melody responded faintly, "Oh." Her voice sounded way more chilly than usual.She reached into her pocket and fished out a small envelope.She tossed it in Lance''s direction. "Here, happy birthday!" she greeted monotonously. Lance caught the envelope.He didn''t expect Melody to actually prepare a birthday present for him or greet him with a happy birthday.He broadly smiled and thanked Melody cheerfully like a child. "Boss, thanks for the gift.You just made my day!" he said. Everyone''s eyes fell on the envelope in Lance''s hand. They didn''t have any idea what could be inside. The envelope looked too crude and straightforward. However, it was Melody''s mysteriousness and element of surprise that had them dying of curiosity. Not to mention Reagan, even Clifford was a bit curious. "Lance, open it and take a look.Tell us what''s inside too!" Clifford hyped him up. Lance was just as eager as anybody else and couldn''t wait to know what Melody had for him. But he didn''t dare to decide on his own. Lance raised his head nced at Melody. He was like a puppy waiting for his master''s signal to gobble the treat. "Boss, can I open it?" Lance expectantly asked for permission. "Suit yourself!" Melody replied out of boredom and didn''t care too much about this matter. With the persuasions of the people around him and Melody¡¯''s permission, Lance opened the envelope. All their hype subsided when a small USB sh drive fell out of the envelope. Reagan burst out inughter when she saw the gift Melody had prepared. "Melody, did you just give him a USB stick? Did you record some birthday song or something?" she jeered. Melody didn''t say anything and just looked at her with a cold gaze. Reagan was swept away by the sarcasm in Melody''s voice.She shivered with the sudden chill that brushed her skin as if someone had poured a bucket of cold water on her. Lance didn''t mind. He felt happy no matter what Melody gave him. Under Clifford and the others¡¯ curiosity, Lance asked the servant to send aptopputer over and inserted the USB stick. The moment they ran the information inside the USB and made it public, several boys watching the show all burst out in a shocking cry. "Oh my god..." "Oh my god!" "Oh my god, heavens!" Their screams had attracted everyone''s attention. Lance came to Melody with hisptop in shock. He was in a frenzy. "Boss, is this really a gift from you? How did you do it? How did you collect so many Storm games? Most of them had already been phased out.Heck! You can''t even buy these copies anymore! This is really too precious!" Lance rapped. Everyone looked at Lance with envy, while their eyes only heldplete admiration towards Melody. Just now, Reagan only got him the limited experience game card of the Storm game while Melody gave him the entire collection of the Storm games. What a lucky guy. Melody looked at everyone who was making a fuss out of nothing and looked a little confused. She frowned while looking at the hyped crowd. "What''s there to be so excited about?" she cursed in her heart. It was just some small game that she had casually created to pass the time. Melody didn''t understand what was making them fired up. Before the crowd could even recover from their shock, Lance suddenly burst out another scream. "Oh my god...this..." he stuttered. Chapter 85: The Mysterious Big Shot Chapter 85: The Mysterious Big Shot Lance triumphantly held the USB stick up in the air and danced excitedly. The students of ss 8 were all stunned. After all, to them, Lance had always been known for being cold and aloof. But the way he was acting right now, he looked like a fool. "Lance, why are you so slow to react?" Clifford couldn''t help but ask, "We were all shocked, and you just realized it just now!" "Nonsense, idiot!" Lance reached out and knocked on his head hard. Lance didn''t want to bother with this stupid guy.He wanted to confirm something with Melody urgently. This matter was very important.He excitedly held the USB and walked forward. His heart was beating so hard with an eagerness that he could almost feel it jump out of his chest. "Boss, is the autograph on it real?" Melody looked up slowly and nodded at the position he pointed at. "Oh my god, Boss, I admire you so much.How did you do it? How did you get this big shot to sign it? You didn''t even know that he was my idol.In my heart, he is like a god, a supreme being of primary importance" Seeing Lance like this, Clifford had also gotten up to check what the fuss was all about. When he saw the signature on the USB, his eyes seemed to pop out of its sockets in shock. The corner of his mouth twitched as heined, "Holy moly, it was S! It was S''s autograph.Melody, you are amazing! So you can get S''s autograph?" S was the founder of Storm.He was the world''s number one hacker and the most potentputer expert."He finally understood why the usually cold and aloof Lance was so excited. If the situation had been reversed, he would have fainted out of shock. Faced with everyone''s excitement, Melody leaned back on the chair with a calm expression. She even seemed to be bored and tired with the whole thing. Had she known that he would be so excited because of an autograph, what else would she have given him? She should have just asked Lance to bring a piece of paper, and then she would have written a hundred S on her own to celebrate his birthday. In fact, she was S, so signing an autograph was just a simple effort. But, she would make such an effort to make Lance happy for the sake of Lance calling her boss for so long. Lance asked excitedly, "Boss, do you know S? How did you get his autograph? This is the best birthday present I''ve ever received.I like it so much." Melody was thinking about whether to tell Lance the truth when Clifford suddenly said, "Lance, you were not smart enough this time.You forgot what Reagan said just now.The Sullivan Family has a partnership with Storm.They can give Reagan a game card that he hasn''t been issued yet.As the chairman of the board, Melody, what''s so strange about being able to get ahead of S" Lance pondered on this for a moment and realized that what Clifford said made sense. He couldn''t help but gush at Melody again. "Boss, you are amazing" Reagan stood angrily at the side. Her limelight had been snatched away by Melody again. And this time, she had trampled Reagan''s dignity to pieces. Everyone knew that she was the daughter of the Sullivan Family. But Melody was now the chairman of the Sullivan Family Corporation. Her status was even higher than her father¡¯s. She was far above her"This is so annoying!¡¯ However, there was no other way. Melody, this jinx, was really like a monster that refused to disperse. The meal was almost done. Lance suggested that everyone y the game together, and all agreed. Who didn''t want to y the first version? Lance looked at Melody, and his eyes seemed to ask something. When she saw him stare at her like that, Melody knew that he had something to say but was too embarrassed to say it. So she gave him a chance and took the initiative to prod him along. "Do you have something to say?" Lance was so touched that he felt like crying. His boss was good to him. "Boss, can I ask you for a birthday wish? Can I invite you to y a game with me?" Melody was hardly surprised by this.She created this game. How could she not know it? It was his birthday, after all, so Melody relented and agreed. At the Harrison Corporation Headquarters The president''s office was on the top floor. Austin had just received news from the intelligence team and immediately rushed to the president''s office to report the situation. "Seth, we have news from S.The ount he used before appeared this time." After he heard this from Austin, Seth put down the pen in his hand and slowly looked up at him. Then, he said coldly, "What''s the IP address of S?" Austin had just received the information and had immediately rushed over. However, the IP address sent by the intelligence team was still on his phone, and he hadn''t checked it yet. He looked down and opened the message.He was instantly stunned.He couldn''t help but exim, "How could this be?.." "What''s going on?" Seth asked again when he saw the strange look on Austin¡¯s face. Austin quickly snapped out of his reverie and looked up at Seth, his eyes filled with respect. "Seth, we''ve found the location of the IP address used by S." "It''s at the Harrison family mansion!" Seth''s eyes shed with a strange, intent look. Seeing that he had not given any instructions, Austin continued to report the situation. "Sir, I''ve already contacted the mansion.I heard that Lance was holding a birthday banquet, and his grandfather allowed it to be at the mansion.Unfortunately, there were quite a few people attending the party, so it will be difficult to determine who is the real S!" Austin said. Seth immediately stood up. Austin immediately stepped forward and respectfully helped him put on his coat. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. "Sir, are you going back to the mansion?" he asked. "Yes, Seth replied calmly.He wanted to go back and see how the leader of the ck Alliance, S, managed to sneak into the Harrison Family mansion.Like all the century-old wealthy families, the Harrison Family had a huge family and many people. Lance''s father, Harold Harrison, was Seth''s older cousin, the child of Grandfather Harrison''s older brother. Craig Harrison was an honest and straightforward person, and he did not have many tricks up his sleeves. He was a very private person and did not have the ambition to be the head of the family, so Craig had brought him along with him since he was young. Seth was Grandfather Harrison''s eldest child, so Craig was a lot older than him. Because of his father, Lance had lived in the mansion since he was a child and was deeply loved by Grandfather Harrison. Therefore, his status was equal to Grandfather''s biological grandson. The birthday banquet was still going on at the mansion, and the cheers as the party was drawing to a close were getting louder and louder. The entire party seemed to be sharply divided into two. Almost all the boys were gathered together. On the other hand, the girls were chatting idly by the side. Someone couldn''t help butin. "What kind of charm does Melody have? Why are all the boys treating her like a goddess?" "Who knows? Look at those guys.They''re all as excited as if they''re on drugs.I really don''t know what''s so fun about those games.Melody''s move was really amazing, though.It easily attracted everyone''s attention" All of these people''sments were heard by Reagan. She also agreed with them.She also believed Melody was just showing off.She used a USB to capture everyone''s attention.She really had some tricks up her sleeve. Reagan had earlier thought that Melody came from the countryside and didn''t know anything.She didn''t expect her to be so scheming.She was definitely a crafty bitch. Before Reagan could think of a way to retaliate, she heard another round of cheers from the other side. "Wow, Melody, you''re simply amazing!" Chapter 86: Game King What Chapter 86: Game King What Lance and the others were ying was a ssic desperate game of Storm.A hundred people were competing and killing, and there was only one team left in the end. Melody was the captain and sniper. Under her leadership, their small team was invincible and full of announcements that they killed the enemy. Lance saw that Melody was shooting another person from a distance and couldn''t help but exim, "Boss, you''re the sniper.You''re so awesome¡± Clifford couldn''t help but nod, "That''s right, we y the trick of entrapment well.This bunch of scums was beaten to the point where they didn''t even have their underpants left." Just now, their small team had identally discovered air-dropped supplies. They were initially nning to grab it excitedly, but Melody disagreed with them. So instead, she had let everyone guard the air-dropped and used an entrapment trick. Melody was in charge of shooting at the highest hill in the southwest direction. Lance and the others were firing near the air-dropped supplies to attract the enemy. In the end, it really attracted a lot of people. But, unfortunately, a total of five teams of people were all killed by Melody. That gun was so urate that not a single bullet was wasted. It wasn''t like there were no other snipers in the other team. Moreover, this was a high-end bureau.So it could be said that everyone was an expert of average standing.But these people were nothing in front of Melody. They couldn''t even find Melody''s position, and they would all be dead before they could find it. Lance had always been the one to charge and break through the enemy lines.He was the number one violent warrior. But following Melody, this was the first time he had experienced the feeling of being protected. He just had to keep shouting, "Boss, you can do it.As long as Boss is doing well, everything will be fine" Melody had also refreshed the three views of these boys. One knew that they used to look down on girls ying games. But, this time, Melody had beaten them all over. It turned out that girls could also y games so brilliantly. In the game, thest person standing was a hidden master. Their team had searched around but couldn''t find this guy. Melody had driven the car to the highest point. As she turned around, she saw a small area under the forest in the distance. The color of the area was a bit different. It turned out to be grasnd... Melody''s expression was rxed andnguid.Her eyes seemed to be covered with a thinyer of ice. It was cold as a frozen pond, revealing a bit of madness and evilness. After she discovered the target, she bit her lips in concentration. She slowly pulled the trigger! "Bang!" As soon as she finished speaking, the game ended. For a moment, Lance and the others couldn''t react"Had the game ended just like that?¡¯ Wasn''t it too fast? A game would usually take at least 30 minutes. However, Melody had only used seven and a half minutes to finish the game. When the crowd came to their senses, there was a tide of cheers that erupted all around the room. "Boss, that was awesome" "Idol, you are a champion that I absolutely admire!" Seth walked into the Harrison family''s hall and heard the noise. The cheers made his handsome face tighten up, and his two sword-like eyebrows creased "It is just a birthday party, so why is it so lively?¡¯ The first to discover Seth''s arrival was the group of bored girls. They had all heard of the head of the Harrison Family, but not many had ever seen him before. Now that they suddenly saw such a handsome man with an excellent form appear, the girls at the scene instantly bristled with excitement. Everyone scrambled to achieve the most perfect pose and waited for the other party to take a liking to them. Reagan''s eyes also lit up the moment she saw Seth appear. Reagan never thought that she would meet Seth.She secretly rejoiced that she had dressed herself up. This time, she would definitely be able to leave a good impression in front of Seth. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Although Seth and Melody were engaged, she believed that with Seth''s standards, he would definitely look down on a country bumpkin like Melody. As long as she became the young wife of the Harrison family, no one in the entire state of California, let alone Melody, would dare go against her! Themotion from the girls also attracted the attention of the boys. Everyone turned around and saw Seth walk towards them. The strong aura Seth exuded made everyone subconsciously clear a path for him as he walked, and they all looked at him respectfully. Lance noticed it after a while, and when he turned around and saw Seth, his face was filled with shock. Why had his unclee back? Just as he was about to speak, he was stopped by a cold re from Seth. The scene quieted down, and the room fell into a strange mood. Melody was controlling theputer.She was tired from ying, and she was nning to take a break. Suddenly, a shadow fell on her, and she unconsciously turned around.She didn''t expect a handsome face behind her to look her up close. But, just a little bit more, and their faces would have touched. The people around her gasped at the same time and held their breath. No one dared to make a sound at this time. Melody reacted and gently tapped her feet. The chair she was sitting on slid back half an inch and instantly opened up the distance between them. She raised her eyebrows, looked up at the man who had suddenly appeared, and quietly asked, "Why are you here?" An enigmatic smile appeared on Seth''s handsome face and pursed lips.She felt so stupid. This was the Harrison Family mansion. Shouldn''t Seth be here? Melody threw the mouse in her hand away. She fell on the sofa beside her with her body sprawling on it, looking tired and notdy-like. With an unbridled and bold attitude, she did not care what people thought of her and did whatever made her feelfortable. Austin suddenly appeared at the door, and Seth''s attention was drawn to him. Seth nced at Melody. He stood up and walked towards Austin. Austin whispered into Seth''s ear, "Seth, S''s IP has disappeared.Half an hour ago, he disappeared from the Harrison family.Currently, his tracks have spread throughout the entire of California.There were no signs of him being found at all.We suspected that the reason he appeared in the Harrison family mansion before was also that he had released a smoke bomb to confuse us" To put it bluntly, she had just teased and eluded them. Seth''s expression was abnormally ugly. The intelligencework that the Harrison family had always been proud of had been so easily yed in the hands of a person.It was a disaster. "Seth, what are we going to do next?" "Let''s wait and see!" Seth said coldly. When Melody had looked to the side, she saw Austin, who had talked to Seth.She roughly guessed what Austin and Seth were discussing. But, unfortunately, when she had logged into the game ount, she had forgotten to hide her IP address.Then, she had received a message from Luke, and she spread out her IP address. Unfortunately, it was not easy to catch her. Chapter 87: He Sat Over There And Teased Her Chapter 87: He Sat Over There And Teased Her Seth walked back after he gave instructions to Austin.His presence drew everyone''s attention. They watched as he walked to Melody and sat without hesitation. The mood in the room had changed.It was pretty strange. Seth''s strong aura shocked the guys, and none of them dared to open their mouths. However, other people, such as some females, were never terrified of death. Seth''s looks and identity were enough to make women crazy, even if it meant risking their lives. Just then, a woman in a body-hugging dress twisted her waist like a water snake and came to Seth. As she spoke, she constricted her throat and pretended to be gentle, "Mr.Harrison, I''ve heard of you from my father.I admire you.Can I raise a ss to you?" Her voice was so lovely that it gave one shiver. Melody couldn''t help but frown as she looked up at her. The woman continued to send seductive looks towards Seth. "Is there anything wrong with your eyes?" Melody asked coldly. The people surrounding them almost broke outughing when they heard this.They were all having difficulty controlling theirughter. Seth sat up straight and watched Melody''s reaction with a teasing smirk. After she heard what Melody said, the woman trembled with anger. "Mr.Harrison, I just admire you¡± she responded calmly and took the chance to look at Seth with a wronged expression. Melody was ying a mobile game, and everyone around her was continuously chatting.She was angry.With a gloomy expression on her face, she turned her head and stared at Seth. "You! Sit over there and flirt with her!" Melody said. Her voice was cold and dismissive.She didn''t mind as long as they didn''t flirt in front of her because it irritated her. The woman was surprised and didn''t expect that Melody expressed her point so openly. But, instead, she froze in ce and seemed to be ready to cry. People surrounding Melody secretly drew in a breath of chilly air after hearing what she said. ¡®Why was she so fearless?¡¯ ¡®That person was Mr.Harrison!¡¯ A random move of Mr.Harrison would be a sensation in California. Melody must be crazy to dare to do this to Mr.Harrison in public. Perhaps Lance was the only one who was cheering Melody in his heart.He adored Melody too much. That angry look of Seth Harrison was very attractive.He had thought it through. If Seth dared to do something to Melody, he would ask Benjamin to step in immediately.No one expected it to happen.And Seth didn¡¯t me Melody.He even revealed a smile.He waved behind him, and Austin appeared instantly. Just when everyone thought that Austin would attack Melody, Austin approached that woman and asked coldly, "Please leave the Harrison''s residence immediately" "You''ve got the wrong person!" she said. The woman was shocked, yet she remained fixed to her seat. Austin suddenly stopped talking to her and dragged her out. Austin was very strong. The woman was kicked out of Harrison''s residence without being given a chance to resist. Everyone was so terrified that they couldn''t move or even breathe. As a result, the previously loud ambiance had entirely disappeared.The whole room was surrounded by a strange atmosphere. "Do you want me to show you around the Harrison residence?" Seth asked Melody. He noticed her boredom. It had been over a century since the Harrison mansion was built, and many of the structures were very beautiful and elegant. A prominent director once approached the Harrison family and asked to rent a house to shoot some scenes, but he was turned down. The Harrison family would probably be an online celebrity if they were to film and appear on television. Melody had no intentions to look around at the Harrison residence.She was tired after a round of games. So instead, she threw the phone aside and looked at Seth. "I''m tired!" she said, Her indifferent tone had lost its coldness, and a hint of fatigue was seen on her face. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Melody had always drawn Seth''s attention.He had a sense of affection in his eyes as he looked at her copsed on the sofa. "There is a clean guest room upstairs.I''ll bring you to take a rest!" Seth suggested. Melody nodded.This was not the first time something like this had happened.She was always satisfied with the arrangement Seth made for her. Everything was set ording to her standards and within her eptable range.Melodyzily twisted her body and refused to move.Seth reached out and took her hand just as she was about to stand up. Melody froze for a brief moment as their hands touched, and her eyesnded on their hands.Seth dragged her upstairs without giving her a chance to think. After Seth and Melody left, everyone at the gathering finally reacted. Someone couldn''t help but exim, "What a shocking scene did I witness? Is it possible that I have an eye problem?" "No, your eyes don''t have any problem.We all witnessed it!" Someone made a statement. Seth personally apanied Melody upstairs to rest. This scene was too shocking. "She''s your sister, right? So what do you know about your sister''s rtionship with President Harrison? How did she get so close to him?" Someone asked Reagan curiously. Reagan wanted to vomit because she was so angry. However, many came to ask such stupid questions. She wished she could p these people hard to wake them up right now.She had no idea what Melody had done to make Seth fall in love with her. This was just ridiculous. Reagan said in a strange tone as she was facing the questioning gaze of everyone, "Possibly, their love is not real.I believe that Melody is the one who keeps pursuing President Harrison.Since she was young, my sister has been seen as a problem.That''s why she was sent out to the countryside to live for herself.Now she was still here. She must have learned some sort of tricks to bewitch people. The one who asked the question eximed in surprise, "Could it be that Melody knows some kind of witchcraft? Just as she has not really read a single book but yet able to get first ce in her ss?" All kinds of rumors would spread after people made stories. Melody''s whereabouts were too mysterious, which made it hard for people to fathom, but at the same time, it always surprised people. Lance approached quietly, and his eyes fell coldly on Reagan. "You are both from the same mother and father, right?" He asked. "Huh?" For a short while, Reagan was puzzled about why Lance would ask such a thing. "To nder your biological sister in public like this, Reagan, this is your character!" Lance eximed without looking at her. Reagan felt as if she had been pped on her face by these words and felt incredibly embarrassed. Lance stared at her with disgust, as if he were staring at garbage. Reagan was so angry that she couldn''t say anything. This was not enough. In front of everyone, Lance even looked at the crowd and said calmly, "Do you think that the head of the Harrison family is easy to fool? Stop talking about Melody bewitching him by coaxing! If your imagination was that crazy and wild, why don''t you guys put on a show about it?" Because of Lance''s words, the gossipers were unable to lift their heads. Lance was correct, after all. But, if Seth Harrison could fall for such little tricks, could he still be considered the Harrison Family''s head? Chapter 88: Loss is Not in My Dictionary Chapter 88: Loss is Not in My Dictionary Melody was awakened by hunger. The sky outside was already dark as she opened her eyes. Even though there was no sound in the quiet room, Melody could sense that someone was there. She had always been observant and had never missed anything. A deep, mesmerizing voice emerged from the darkness. "Are you awake?" "Yes,m awake¡± Melody responded in a good way, which was unusual for her. "Click!" The light was turned on in the room. Seeing that Melody had just woken up, Seth made sure the light wasn''t too bright. Melody felt an inexplicable sense offort in the dim light.When she was woken up, she usually felt grumpy.But today, she felt that there was no problem at all. "Should we eat first, or should we talk first?" the man asked. Melody wasn''t interested in guessing what this man wanted to discuss with her. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. She believed that if things didn''t involve a lot of thinking, she would rather not use her brain as much.She could only let her brain have enough rest to help her concentrate more on the things that actually need thinking. "What are we going to talk about?" she eximed coldly as she made a decision. "It''s been about half a month since we talked about the Sullivan Family, and you haven''t done anything else except fire a financial manager.There are two and a half months left.Can you make it in time?" the man smiled and asked softly. Melody carefully rose from her bed and stood beside it.Her beautiful, slim legs were just as confident as her demeanor.An evil smile came on her face as she turned her head to face Seth. "Did you investigate me?" "Ha! My people will never lose!" Seth grinned slightly, his faceposed. ¡®His people?¡¯ Melody''s arrogant face was adorned with an evil and wanton smile as she raised her eyebrows and red at him. Her stare was extremely cold, but it gave the impression that it was normal, as if things should have been this way. "Don''t worry.I don''t have the term ¡®loss¡¯ in my dictionary!" "I''m hungry!" Seth was about to speak when she abruptly cut him off. The cold and emotionless words softened the heart of the cold and emotionless man. "At your age, it''s easy for you to get hungry, so I''ve already asked the kitchen to prepare dinner, and I''ll take you there right now!" The man reached out and grabbed Melody''s hand again when he finished speaking and pulled her away. Melody frowned. Her indifferent expression revealed a hint of displeasure ¡®What?¡¯ ¡®Are you hooked on it?¡¯ He wasn''t pleased with himself for touching her without her permission. Nevertheless, it felt pretty nice to be held hands with and to be pulled to walk. Melody had always followed her own principle of not sitting when she could lie down and not standing when she could sit.She would do whatever would make herself feelfortable. Since she felt at ease to be held hands with, she might as wellply with him.Seth escorted Melody to the living room, and then she saw a sorrowful and aggrieved Lance. The birthday celebration had already ended. Lance waited for his boss to be led downstairs by his uncle after more than two hours. It was enough time for everything to happen in these two hours. The boss paid him a personal visit to wish him a happy birthday. ¡®How could uncle take her away?¡¯ He was furious, and his heart was pounding. But it was his uncle, Seth, who had arrived.There was no way for him to challenge him, so he had no choice but to stop. Now that he had seen Melody, he could no longer contain his rage and yelled, "Boss!" Austin was on the verge of copsing. ¡®What was the matter with them all?¡¯ One had to know that, in his opinion, Lance had always been the old man''s favorite. Lance, the youngest member of the Harrison family, had always been favored by Benjamin, making him very arrogant. Moreover, he had reached adolescence and was somewhat rebellious. No one could ask Austin to do this and do that in his entire family, except Melody. He was now acting like a baby in front of Melody! ¡®Would Melody be the curse of the Harrison family?¡¯ ¡®Both of them were bewitched by Melody?¡¯ She frowned as she heard the shout from Lance and turned her head to face him. "What is it?" Lance appeared to be wronged.He wanted toin, but he immediately swallowed his words when he saw Seth behind him.His uncle''s stare was too frightening.It was preferable if he didn''t confront him. "No, I only want to ask if Boss had a good rest?" he could only shake his head silently. "It wasn''t bad!" Melody replied faintly. If it weren''t for Melody sensing that Lance was in a bad mood, she would have just ignored it. "Let''s all head out to dine" Melody took the initiative to invite him, and the gloom in Lance''s heart dissipated almost immediately. Melody was quite pleasant.She even invited him to supper.She had chatted with him a lot more today. Lance had entirely forgotten that he was the Harisson Family''s youngest son and that this was his family.When he arrived at the dining area, he noticed a table piled high with Italian food. Lance was unconcerned.His boss liked spicy food, and he could eat it.He raised his head and fixed his gaze on his uncle, who sat motionlessly. Lance''s heart swelled with adoration. Seth was, indeed, something else.He treated himself so hard The entire Harrison family knew that Seth didn''t eat spicy cuisine.He was injured in a car ident and had a stomach injury when he was young. He then began to strictly control his diet. Lance was not disturbed after witnessing his uncle serve a full table of Italian food to Melody.Instead, he thought his boss was far too powerful. Austin seemed to havepletely forgotten that he was part of the Harisson family. Melody was stuffed after the meal.She was ready to depart after resting for a while on the table. Lance leaped to his feet as soon as he saw her rise up, his cheeks flushed with hesitation. "Are you leaving now, boss?" Melody returned his stare and nodded. She then turned around to face Seth. "I will go on my own." He was implying that he would decline Seth''s invitation. Seth didn''t mince words when he said, "Be careful on your trip!" Melody turned around and walked away, unconcerned. People''s hearts and thoughts were drawn to her slender body. Lance felt that Melody''s departure had made the Harrison residence lifeless. "How wonderful it would be if the boss could live here in the future!" he couldn''t help but sigh. Seth happened to walk past him.He stroked him on the shoulder and said, "There will be a chancel" with surprising assurance. Lance was taken aback and unable to react quickly enough. Seth had already vanished by the time he reacted. "My boss had too many guys to choose from" he remarked vehemently, gesturing at the air. "Who says it has to be you!" he eximed. In front of his boss, even his uncle, Lance, was firm.He would always be supportive of his boss! Chapter 89: Can You Help Me Buy Something? Chapter 89: Can You Help Me Buy Something? The school bell rang, and Melody avoided the crowd.Instead, she waited for five minutes beforeing out of the school gate. Just as she walked out of the school gate, she noticed someone ncing at her.She walked forward quietly, and then the man appeared in front of her. The man was dressed fashionably.He was wearing famous brands.Although he looked ordinary, he had makeup on his face.He also had a strong smell of perfume on his body. One could quickly tell that he worked in the art industry. "Hello, are you Melody Sullivan?" The man looked at Melody with a standard smile on his face. Melody raised her eyebrows, narrowed her eyes, and stared him up and down with an icy gaze. Tyrone Hall instantly felt his entire body tremble. Melody''s ice-cold yet sinister aura made his heart feel cold.He suddenly felt a bit regretful foring here. "Tell me, what do you want for me?" Melody said coldly without any trace of warmth and sincerity in her voice. Tyrone gulped nervously.He thought he had seen all kinds of storms after being in the entertainment industry for so many years.But, now, he was showing his fear in front of a silly girl. "This girl was indeed not simple!" Tyrone said in his mind. "My name is Tyrone Hall, and I''m your sister, Sarah''s manager.I''vee to see you here today because I want you to go with your sister, Sarah, on a variety show on reality TV!" "No!" Melody firmly insisted. The cold word hit Tyrone''s face, and Melody walked around him with a stern expression. Tyrone was stunned for a moment before he reacted. This girl''s personality waspletely different from Sarah''s. No wonder Sarah said that she wouldn''t consider Melody back then.It seemed that must be the reason. But Tyrone had a personality that wouldn''t turn his head back if he didn''t hit the wall. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have signed Sarah back then.He looked at Melody''s back and said, "Sarah is your sister.Are you just going to watch Sarah''s career that had just started be destroyed?" Although Melody didn''t look back, her footsteps became a little slower. Staring at Melody''s back, Tyrone continued to say, "Do you know that she has been bullied very badly recently? The Sullivan Family had never stopped suppressing her.Now, there was another mistress.If she couldn''t get up in this variety show again, the issue would ruin her career!" "Sarah told me that you are different from the other Sullivan Family members.You sincerely treated her as your sister and protected her.But you couldn''t help her? If the variety show would get popr this time, Sarah will be able to make aeback!" Melody still walked without looking back.As he looked at Melody''s back, Tyrone sighed helplessly.He silently felt lucky in his heart. Luckily, he didn''t inform Sarah before he came today, Otherwise, she would be disappointed again. Sarah seemed to be carefree, but she was very emotional, especially for her love for her family. Now that things hade to this, they must think of another way. After returning to the Sullivan vi, Melody had gone stay in her room in the basement. Quince had been busytely. Charles was being cared for at the hospital by the Sullivan family.It was clear that he hadn''t been out of bed in three days. He must spend seven days in bed. Reagan who was the only one left didn''t even dare to bother Melody. In such case, there was basically no one in the Sullivan family that woulde and bother her. Melody yed a thrilling action game in boredom. Just as she was about to rest, Luke called. Melody nonchntly hit the answer button, switched on the speaker, and tossed the phone aside. Luke''s excited voice came from the phone. As long as he could talk to Melody, Luke would be in a good mood. "Boss, there are news from the investigation!" "Mm!" Melody closed her eyes and snorted, signaling Luke to continue. "The woman you asked me to check is Lily May.Her family owns a real estatepany, and she has a little money!" Luke said that Lily had a little money because this little money was nothing in front of his Boss. "Last time, Lily was caught in front of the mall.After that, she investigated you guys.But she couldn''t do anything to you, and she couldn''t do anything to the Harrison family.Since a rtive of May''s family happened to be one of the executives of a televisionpany, therefore, May asked this rtive of her family to set Sarah up." It was easy to pick a softmb to do it. When Luke didn''t hear a reply from Melody for long minutes, he couldn''t help but ask, "Boss, do you want me to teach the May Family a lesson? Let them know that we''re not just anyone that they can offend!" Luke eagerly said. This was already the second time that Melody had asked Luke to investigate Sarah. Luke could tell that his Boss seemed to treat Sarah differently from the others in the Sullivan Family. Also, this Sarah didn''t seem to be that annoying. Being bullied like this, she didn''t even know how to ask Melody for help. "What are these fools doing jumping in front of my Boss? Just one word from my Boss, I willpletely beat these guys." Luke said in his mind. After pondering for a moment, Melody said again, "No need". She only wanted to understand the situation.She had never liked to be in charge, so she naturally wouldn''t interfere in Sarah''s business. In the following days, Melody went to her school to sleep as usual. After that, she woulde home. When school was over today, Melody received a call from Sarah. Sarah''s voice was a little anxious over the phone, "Melody, can youe and help me? Can you bring me something? I''m here..." Melody went to the mall to buy a random piece of clothing and rushed to the location that Sarah had sent her. Sarah had a shoot here today.It was for a brand of waterproof makeup and would be shot under water. But suddenly, Sarah had her period today.She didn''t bring anything with her. In this crisis, she could only ask for a favor from Melody toe and save her. Melody bought her a tampon ording to her request. After Sarah came out of the bathroom, she looked at Melody with a smile on her face, "Thank God you''re here.Otherwise, I wouldn''t know what to do today!". Melody frowned at her and said coldly, "Didn''t you have an assistant?" She knew that Sarah''s manager was a man. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. This kind of incident was indeed not suitable to get help from a man, but in her opinion, Sarah could appoint a female assistant. Sarah smiled faintly when she heard this.Her smile was tingled with self-mockery. "How can I have an assistant with my situation? My agent was also managing seven or eight celebrities.Because I have an excellent personal rtionship with him, I can asionally take on some work.Otherwise, I won''t even have a chance to shoot today." Realizing that she had said too much, Sarah quickly changed the topic, "Melody, do you have something to do tonight?" Melody didn''t know what Sarah would like to do, but she still shook her head as her response. Sarah was delighted to know that Melody had nothing to do tonight. "Okay, wait for me.I have onest scene left.I''ll treat you to dinner tonight!" Sarah excitedly said. Before Melody could respond to Sarah, she was called by the stage supervisor to shoot. Since there was nothing much to do, Melody followed Sarah''s instructions and waited for her. Chapter 90: A Foul Mouth Must Be Washed Chapter 90: A Foul Mouth Must Be Washed Melody wore a baseball cap to hide her small face.She was in a white T-shirt and ck jeans.Everyone who passed by in front of her would subconsciously look back at her from head to toe.Though she wasn''t doing anything but ying games on her phone, she caught quite an attention.Some people could naturally attract other people.All of a sudden, an angry voice rang in her ear. "Can you do the pictorial or not? If you can''t, just tell us, and we''ll rece you!" The director''s rough and harsh voice intrigued Melody''s attention.Her sharp sense let her hear the voice even from a long distance. A slight frown shed on her face as she was unhappy with the director''s tone of voice. She thought it was nothing, but then she heard Sarah. "Director, I''m deeply sorry.Let me do it again!" Sarah said in a pleading voice. Melody became worried about the situation when she heard it.She turned off her phone and walked towards the filming area.She saw two middle-aged men with big beards sitting in front of a pile of equipment. It seemed like they were in the middle of filming. Sarah was quivering in the water. Melody''s eyebrows met entirely above her troubled eyes. ¡®¡®She has her period, and she still went into the water.No wonder Sarah told her to buy a tampon¡± Melody realized in her mind. Melody heard the conversation between the director and his assistant. Although she was distant from them, she clearly heard their sentences. "This girl has a stunning figure.But, unfortunately, her clothes are not wet enough.Soak her a bit more so she can be seen more clearly" the director said. His assistant paused for a second and responded, "Director, maybe we should change her clothes into white because when it goes into the water, it will reveal her figure more.It will be the most attractive!" "Hey, you''re right.Good idea you have there.Go and arrange it¡¯¡¯ the director ordered his assistant right away.Momentster, Sarah was called out from the water.She thought that the shoot had ended.However, she did not expect what the assistant told her. "You have to change clothes, and we''ll shoot another one." When Sarah frowned, the assistant director thought she didn''t want to cooperate. He was so arrogant that he scolded Sarah in front of everyone without hesitation. "Can you be more professional? You''re only an amateur online celebrity.If you can''t cooperate with this, then leave." Several people surrounding them heard it. Sarah tried hard topose herself and turned pale. Finally, she bit her lower lip and nodded. "Okay, I''ll change my clothes now.No need to be mad" Melody, who was standing nearby, saw everything clearly. At this time, Sarah had already turned around and walked towards the dressing room. The assistant raised his brow as he expected Sarah''s obedience, and then he rolled his eyes in disdain. "She acts like she''s already a big star, ordering me for everything she wants.Who does she think she is?" Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Melody took the button of the pants using her thumb and forefinger, gently shooting it. After scolding Sarah, her assistant was about toe back to impress the director. However, when he walked to the edge of the pool, his ankle suddenly turned numb, and he fell into the pool uncontrobly. "Ssh!" His massive body fell into the water and caused a huge ssh.He knocked all the equipment into the water together with him. The ssh ruined the scene.The staff hurriedly ran to save the equipment. Most of it was sensitive, and so it shouldn''t get wet. This would cause a big problem. Melody locked at everything coldly.Her eyes narrowed while it was covered with furiousness. A person with a foul mouth should be washed with water. When Sarah came out from the dressing room, she saw Melody by the door waiting for her. She gazed at Melody apologetically and helplessly said, "I''m sorry, Mellie.I thought the shoot was almost done, but the director wants to film more.I''m sorry for making you wait so long.You must be tired.If you are hungry, then.." Before finishing her sentence, Melody grabbed her wrist and dragged her away without giving Sarah a chance to react. It took a long time before Sarah reacted.She quickly reached out to stop Melody. "Mellie, I haven''t finished my shoot for the advertisement.I can''t leave!" Melody stopped and looked back at her. "There''s no need to shoot anymore" she faintly said. "Huh?" Sarah tilted her head, and a puzzled look shed on her face. "Why? That''s my job.I have to finish it!" Melody coldly exined, "The equipment fell into the water identally.So the director said there''s no need to shoot anymore¡¯¡¯ Sarah shifted her sight behind and saw a staff carrying wet equipment from the pool. ¡®How did the equipment fall into the water?¡¯ she wondered. Before she could think it through, Melody dragged her away from the scene. Melody firmly pulled her, so she didn''t even have time to think. Nevertheless, Sarah didn''t pay much attention to it. From her perspective, the director assumed that Melody was her assistant and informed her that the shoot couldn''t be finished today. "Alright, then.It''s time for me to treat you to a meal!" After a tiring day, Sarah eagerly wanted to rx. In the end, it was pizza again. Sarah couldn''t understand why Melody liked pizza very much. However, Melody ordered a pizza this time. When she came up with her food, Sarah was stunned. She enclosed her fists and lowered her head as she blinked her big eyes at Melody. "Aw Mellie, how kind of you.You know that I can''t eat any hard food during my period, so you sacrificed and chose a pizza instead¡¯ Sarah said gratefully. "Of course.That''s how I love you!" Melody slightly frowned as she gazed her ck eyes at her with confusion.She only changed the vor of the pizza, and yet Sarah appreciated it so much. Sarah was enjoying her pizza when her phone on the table rang.She nced before she picked it up. But then, Tyrone''s angry voice came from the other end of the line. "Are you crazy? The shoot of your advertisement was halfway done, and you ran away! Are you trying to enrage me to death? Or do you want to quit and go back being a princess of your family?" Sarah was startled by Tyrone''s sudden scolding.She shortly gasped for air in shock and remembered the situation earlier.She then responded to him. "Tyrone, I didn''t leave.There was an ident that happened.All the equipment was soaked in water, and the shoot couldn''t continue anymore.That''s why I left!" Tyrone continued to reproach, "Are you really crazy? Did you tell anyone that you were leaving? Even if there was a problem with the equipment, you should''ve told the director!" Sarah was left speechless by this.She had no idea that it wasn''t the director who let her go, but just Melody, who noticed that she couldn''t do anything to leave. Sarah abruptly apologized. To prevent Melody from feeling awkward about their conversation, she went to the side and talked to Tyrone on the phone. On the other hand, Tyrone was furious, but his anger was slowly fading. He looked through the situation and found that there was indeed a problem with the equipment, and they couldn''t shoot anymore. The director was outraged at the scene and was about to vent his anger on Sarah. However, who could have known that Sarah had left already? The director piled his frustrations on her, but Tyrone caught all of it when he received a call from thepany. After lecturing Sarah, Tyrone calmed down and asked her where she was. "I''m having dinner with Melody¡± she honestly answered. After this, Tyrone asked, "Oh, so have you told your sister about the variety show yet? Please take this opportunity to mention it to her.Your fame depends on Melody, my Sarah!" Chapter 91: Perhaps She Was Protecting You Chapter 91: Perhaps She Was Protecting You On the other side of the line, Tyrone was still talking non-stop, persuading Sarah to ask her little sister, Melody, to participate in the variety show. Sarah had been nning to focus on her career in the entertainment industry wholeheartedly.She knew what her agent meant by inviting Melody to the variety show, so Sarah was also feeling tempted. The variety show itself was already a rare opportunity.If she lost this chance, there was a possibility that she wouldn''t have a simr chance to help her gain fame. The phone still against her ear, Sarah carefully raised her head, ncing over Melody''s direction.Her little sister was quietly eating her pizza, neither fast nor slow. Melody was poised even when eating pizza that Sarah could sense Melody''s elegance even from a distance. As Sarah stared at the face that was simr to hers, she thought of the variety show. But she still couldn''t make up her mind. In Sarah''s eyes, Melody was cold and had a straightforward personality. Sarah also thought Melody was a bit introverted and did not like interacting with others. Most importantly, Melody was still a student. Although the show was going to shoot on the weekend, Sarah was afraid that it would affect Melody''s studies. But to stop Tyrone from talking about the same topic over and over again, Sarah was nning to find a time to deal with this matter, "Rone, don''t worry.I''ll try to persuade my little sisterter.If she agrees, I''ll inform you right away." Sarah hung up after saying her piece, not waiting for the other party''s reply.She returned to her seat and continued eating pizza, acting like her conversation with Tyrone did not happen. Little did Sarah know that with Melody''s superb hearing, her little sister already knew who she talked to and what their topic was. The pair of sisters silently ate for a few minutes before Sarah finally stopped hesitating. She pretended to randomly start a topic with her little sister, "Mellie, you watched my shoot earlier, right? Do you think you''ll like being seen on TV?" T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Without hesitation, Melody shook her head.Her indifferent expression did not even have a fluctuation. After receiving Melody''s reaction, Sarah didn''t entertain the idea of inviting her sister to a variety show anymore. Anyway, she had already expected this answer before she asked. Based on Melody''s personality, it was obvious that she wouldn''t like it. Sarah disyed a light smile, relief spelled on her face. Finally, she asked and received an answer. "That''s good.Not everyone likes being exposed to the public" As she realized that Melody was staring intently at her, Sarah forced a smile which ended up looking awkward. She pretended to be calm as she replied, "It''s really fine, I''m just asking.It''s not good to chat while eating.Let''s continue eating!" Melody observed her sister who smiled awkwardly. She felt that she did not understand her older sister. ording to what Tyrone said, if Sarah attended that variety show, then her poprity would soar and she would gain a foothold in the entertainment industry. Since that was the case, then shouldn''t Sarah be the one to tell her about it first? However, even after such a long time, Sarah only made a move today. Sarah didn''t even get straight to the point and merely probed her. Why would her sister rather endure getting bullied and shoot in the water during her menstruation rather than ask her for help? Melody really didn''t understand! During their meal, Sarah didn''t say anything anymore. When they were done, they settled the bill and walked out of the restaurant. As soon as they left the restaurant, they bumped into Iven and Seth. When Iven saw the pair of Sullivan sisters, he couldn''t help but get proud.He raised his eyebrows, arrogantly looking at Seth.He happily said, "I''m right! If you want to eat, you should go to thetest and most popr restaurant.Because when you go to one, there would be a great chance to meet a beautiful girl.Mr.Harrison, are you satisfied with these two beautiful girls?" Sarah felt quite happy meeting familiar faces.She was especially happier seeing Seth. This way, she could create chances between Seth and Melody, simply because there was no reason to not do so. "Mr.Adams, what a coincidence! We just finished eating then we met the two of you.Are you going to eat here as well?" Just when Iven was about to nod, Seth reacted one step ahead of him. Seth opened his mouth and replied with a cold tone, "We''re not eating here." Surprised, lven quickly turned his head and looked at Seth. Seeing the serious expression on Seth''s face, he got the memo and reacted. The two girls just finished their meal. If they went and ate in the restaurant, then wouldn''t they have missed hanging out with the girls? Iven cooperated well and quickly added, "Yeah, we''re also done eating.Right now, we''re merely looking for a ce for a drink to digest the food.Do you mind if we go together?" Sarah nced at Melody, checking if her little sister had something to say. Seeing her Melody quietly standing on the side and her cold face that didn''t have any expression, Sarah took the initiative to decide for the both of them and replied, "Let''s not drink.Walking is enough to help digest what we just ate" After getting along with Melody these days, Sarah had a rough understanding of Melody''s personality. Sarah knew that Melody only looked cold, but she was easy-going and had a good character. Iven sneakily stole nces from Seth. Seeing no signs of objection on Seth''s face, Iven could only voluntarily starve and nod against his will. "Alright, let''s go take a walk then!" Coincidentally, there was a park next to the restaurant.The four of them decided to stroll in the park. Iven and Sarah were both lively so they easily got along. On the other hand, Seth followed Melody, the two of themgging behind. Melody walked slowly, so gradually, they unknowingly distanced themselves from the other pair. Seth''s eyes were glued to Melody. On her smooth forehead, there were two barely noticeable lines from slightly furrowing her eyebrows. There seemed to be something upying Melody''s mind, making her face look less cold and distant. Previously, she was like an aloof and untouchable goddess but now, she seemed more human. It gave people the impression that she was more approachable. Seth spoke slowly, his voice still deep and husky but had a tinge of rare gentleness, "Are you feeling troubled?" His voice felt like a cool breeze as it brushed past Melody''s ears. She raised her eyelids, looking up to him, her eyes filled with confusion. She had to admit that Seth was indeed powerful. He was someone born with noble temperament. Even the smallest move from him was eye-catching. He always stood at the top, looking down at everyone. However, at this moment, the same man was giving her a strong sense of security. It made her feel like she could trust him with anything. Noticing the change in her expression, Seth continued talking, "Mellie, actually, there are multiple things you don''t have to bear by yourself.You should try relying on others sometimes.If you share what you''re thinking, there will be one more person who could help you or at least give you an opinion you can refer to." Melody tilted her head to take a better look at him. This was the first time she was told to rely on someone other than herself. Ever since she was young, everyone around her had been telling her that the only person she could rely on and trust was herself. But after thinking about Seth''s words for a while, Melody thought that what he said made sense.She decided to ept his suggestion. Melody started talking about the matter about Sarah. Seth understood what part Melody was confused with. Although she was a genius and had a lot of power, she had never experienced kinship before. People at the top were lonely. Melody, who had been living in the countryside without family ever since she was a child, suddenly received care from her sister, Sarah. It was beyond her knowledge so she didn¡¯t know how to react to it.It was something that couldn''t be learned just by studying. A faint smile crept on Seth''s handsome face, making him look brighter. His eyes were filled with interest as he looked at her. With a low and maic voice, he said, "Have you ever thought that maybe she''s trying to protect you?" "Protect me?" Melody''s voice was filled with both confusion and surprise.Seth hummed in agreement as he nodded slightly. "Perhaps in your eyes, Sarah isn''t as smart as you.But when people get along with each other, they only need to be considerate and act sincerely.Sarah knew that you don''t like interacting with others.If you participated in the show, she knew it would affect your life.As your sister, she wanted to protect you from that so she didn''t bring it up anymore!" Melody wondered to herself, ¡®To protect me, she would rather be bullied by other people rather than take the opportunity that will allow her to stand up for herself?¡¯ ''So it''s like this?¡¯ Chapter 92: What the Hell Do You Know! Chapter 92: What the Hell Do You Know! After strolling for a few minutes, they felt that all the food they had just eaten was already digested. Ilven suggested that they keep meandering around the next stall, but Sarah turned him down because she still had a job tomorrow. The group parted ways. Melody was in charge of sending Sarah back home. As lven watched the Sullivan sisters leave, he confusedly asked, "Mr.Harrison, why don''t you have the guts to grab such a good opportunity?" Seth had offered to drive them home, but Melody refused. Iven was surprised that Seth did not act like a gentleman by not offering the Sullivan sisters a ride home again. Thest time Iven witnessed Seth dering his sovereignty in a domineering manner, he immediately concluded that Seth had a high EQ and excellent flirting skills. Iven was confused. Why was Seth not courteous today? When Seth heard Iven''s question, he tilted his head and gave Iven a meaningful nce. Seth did not say anything, but Iven clearly got the message. ¡®What the hell do you know!¡¯ That was what his gaze meant. Iven thought, ''How would I know? Why are you looking down on me again?¡¯ Melody was sending Sarah back home. On their way, the phone in Sarah''s pocket kept vibrating. Sarah did not need to take her phone out to know the caller.She already knew it was Tyrone. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Tyrone''s persistent badgering made him stay in the entertainment industry for many years, even though he had neither a good background nor a backup. In Tyrone''s eyes, Sarah was an artist with great potential. But because she came from an affluent family, she did not give her full attention to her work. Sarah was the least popr of all the talents that Tyrone had been managing. She still had not made a name for herself despite following Tyrone for a long time, and the me on this was on Sarah herself. Now that Sarah finally had the heart to focus on her career, how could Tyrone let her go? Suddenly, Sarah felt a wave of crippling pain in her abdomen, which made her head spin at that moment. If it were not for her dysmenorrhea, she would not be experiencing this abdominal pain right now. If she wanted to receive special treatment in the entertainment industry, she had to be a big star. Sarah wanted to say something to Melody when they finally arrived at the gate of her apartment, but she was hesitant to ask for a moment. Eventually, she decided to do so. Even if Melody would turn her down, she had done her best to ask for help. "Mellie, could you do me a favor?" Melody raised her head and looked at Sarah with her usual straight face. It made Sarah speechless. She took a deep breath until she gathered the courage to say, "Mellie, can you go with me to a variety show? They require us to bring a family member.A sister or a parent is fine.The show is on weekends, so it won''t affect your studies.Is that okay?" Melody did not like getting exposed.She had always thought that this kind of thing was troublesome. But when she faced Sarah and saw her big, teary eyes filled with hope, she could not say no. Melody lowered her head and whispered with a tinge of helplessness. "Okay." Sarah was expecting Melody to refuse.She had even prepared words to appease Melody if thetter felt guilty for refusing her request. It was beyond Sarah''s expectation that Melody would agree! Sarah was stunned for a moment. And when she came back to her senses, she gave Melody a beaming smile. "Mellie, you really agreed? That''s great! Thank you so much." The sparkle in Sarah''s eyes melted thest bit of resistance in Melody''s heart. "Hmmm...you should go back inside.I''ve gotta hit the road!" Before Sarah could recover from joy, Melody had already left. The next day, Melody went to school as usual. Since Lance and the others witnessed Melody ying games, they wanted to y with her again. In their eyes, they could win any games as long as Melody was with them. Melody was a pro, and she was a great leader! Everyone eventually instigated Lance to take the lead and talk to Melody about it. After all, the previous birthday party was meant for Lance to invite Melody. Lance also wanted to y, so he summoned his courage and approached Melody.He scratched his head and stared at Melody with an awkward and expectant smile. "Boss, can I ask you for a favor?" Melody felt sleepy. She tiredly opened her eyes and looked at him with her raised eyebrows. Lance got the gesture as his permission to speak. "Boss, can you y games with us this weekend? You can pick a ce yourself as long as you''re willing to take us a long" Lance could not help but picture Melody''s cool and killer scene while ying games. "It''s too much fun to y games with you.And even if we don''t y, it''s too fun to watch you y!" Even though she heard Lance''s words, Melody did not bother to open her eyes. She justzily replied, "No, I can''t!" "Why?" Lance couldn''t wait to ask the questions. His eyebrows snapped together. "I''ve got other important things to do!" Melody''s response was simple but cold. Lance felt as though a bucket of cold water had been poured into his heart, killing his hope. However, he only felt that way for two minutes. Because after that, he was able to gather his wits. Upon noticing that Melody had already fallen asleep, Lance did not dare bother her anymore. In the twinkling of an eye, Friday arrived. The show would start filming at Sarah''s home, so Melody had to stay over there. Sarah personally called Quince, but thetter did not care about this. The only thing that mattered to him was the transfer document that Melody had to sign obediently after three months, and then things would be fine. Melody arrived at Sarah''s house somewhatte. When Melody entered, she saw the equipment had been set up already, and Sarah had been waiting for the program team toe over to start filming. Sarah was delighted to see Melody arrive on time. But seeing that Melody had only gotten a small backpack with her, Sarah frowned. "Mellie, why did you only bring a few things?" Melody calmly looked at her and faintly said, "Didn''t you say that this would only take us two days?" After she finished speaking, Melody stared at the two oversized suitcases that had already been tidied up. Those were filled with a lot of things. As Sarah noticed Melody''s gaze at her things, she awkwardly smiled. And then Sarah said, "Yes.It will only take us two days.But I packed a lot because I''m afraid to encounter some idents once we''re outside.Anyway, there''s nothing wrong with preparing everything beforehand" Even though Sarah said this, she still began unpacking her luggage. It was because she could see that Melody''s frown meant that she did not like it. In the end, Sarah grudgingly reduced the number of things she put into her suitcase. By doing so, Melody''s knotted forehead straightened. Sarah''s heavy heart also lit up. Anyway, she asked for Melody''s help, so she needed to consider Melody''s feelings.She would not bring many things if Melody did not like her to do so! After all, she was an obedient sister.And not because she was afraid of Melody. Chapter 93: Really Too Otherworldly! Chapter 93: Really Too Otherworldly! The next morning, Melody was woken up by the knock on the door.Her eyes opened abruptly. A cold glint shed across her eyes, making her look like a demon from hell. If Sarah had watched Melody wake up, she would''ve been scared to tears. Although her eyes were already open, it took Melody a few seconds topletely wake up. Although she disliked participating in that variety show with Sarah, she had already agreed and she wasn''t the type to break her promise, so she got out of bed and opened the door for Sarah. When Melody opened the door, her sight weed Sarah who seemed to be in a very good mood.Her smile was bright, reaching her eyes. "Little Melody, good morning!" Melody responded with a cold hum. Her tone was low and monotonous. Sarah blocked the opening of the door, so only her back could be seen on the screen. The camera couldn''t film Melody''s face, but her voice could be heard. Required to wake up early in the morning, the crew members were originally feeling sluggish.But Melody''s voice was too cold.It was as if a cold wind from Siberia fiercely blew on their face, waking them up instantly. A crew member couldn''t help but whisper "Sarah''s sister is really cold." Sarah was close enough to the crew so she heard their whisper.A hint of embarrassment shed across her face. However, it only took a short time before her expression turned back to normal. After all, Sarah had bonded with her sister for quite some time now so she was already used to her coldness. "Mellie, pack up.I''ll cook breakfast for you!" Right after Melody heard what Sarah said, she shut the door. In front of the door, Sarah went stiff.The crew members behind her were in a worse state, confusion spelled on their faces.They had simr thoughts. ¡®Are these sisters at odds?¡¯ Sarah didn''t have a choice. She could only turn around and face the camera to exin. "Don''t get it wrong.My sister is just very introverted.We actually get along well!" [The gossiping crowd: Sure.We believe you.We really do.You''re definitely not lying!] Sarah went to the kitchen. Although she did not enjoy a high status in the entertainment industry, she was still born and raised in a rich family. Although she wasn''t favored, she wasn''t treated like a Cindere either.She had little to no experience with doing chores. So for breakfast, roasting bread, cooking two eggs, and heating a ss of milk were considered rtively impressive. Originally, she wanted to show off her cooking skills to her sister and cook two beautiful poached eggs. Unfortunately, the reality was harsh. Poaching an egg was moreplex than she thought and the process was difficult to follow. In the end, she was too ipetent. Melody already went out of her room and took a seat at the dining table. Sarah awkwardly stole nces of her sister.She cautiously said. "Mellie, just eat a bit.Don''t worry.I''ll buy you any food you want when you get hungryter!" Melody did not say a word.She quietly reached out for the bread, broke off a small piece from it, and stuffed it in her mouth. Sarah didn''t stop watching Melody until Melody was done swallowing the bread. After that, Sarah''s heart finally rxed. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Sarah thought, ¡®The food I cooked shouldn''t be too bad.Melody was able to eat it after all¡¯ Besides, it''s a simple dish.There''s nothing she should''ve been worried about! Her worries instantly faded. Sarah casually cut off a piece of bread, stuffed it into her mouth, and started chewing.The next second, her expression twisted. Her teeth... She screamed mentally, ''How is this bread hard as a rock? Did I let it toast for too long?¡¯ Sarah wanted to spit out the bread. However, she was still in front of the camera.No matter how hard it was, she had to swallow the bread. Melody nced sideways at her, eyes cold as usual but as tranquil as water. Her voice was hoarse and low as she said, "Next time, don''t toast a baguette" Sarah frowned. She inwardly asked, ¡®Why can''t a baguette be toasted?¡¯ A few of the younger crew members couldn''t help butugh.They were trembling so much from laughter that the cameras were shaking. The baguette was very hard to begin with. Sarah still didn''t hold back and stuffed the baguette directly in the toaster for two minutes. The bread didn''t turn into mush when she took it out of the toaster, but the baguette could count as a weapon if used to smash someone''s head. For the sake of her image, Sarah did her best to eat the bread. On the other hand, Melody expressionlessly finished her food. After she was finished eating, she stood up from her seat.Melody still had to go back to her room and pack her luggage. The moment she entered her room, she felt the phone in her pocket vibrate.She fished the phone out of her pocket and looked at the caller''s ID. It was Seth. Her eyes sank a little but her thumb still reached out to press ept. A hoarse maic voice flowed out from the phone like cold spring water, clean and refreshing! "Did you go back to your room?" Melody was originally feeling a little angry and irritable but his voice instantly cooled her.It took her a while before she realized what he was trying to say. She frowned and felt a little confused. "How did you know?" Seth called her the moment she stepped into her room.It was as if he had installed a surveince camera around her. "Didn''t you know that the variety show you''re in is a live broadcast?" Surprise was evident in Seth''s tone. The crew members even had to arrange their equipment as early as the night before. In a live broadcast, the equipment needed to be continuously adjusted so the technical requirements for their equipment were higher than what was required for pre-recorded shows. To make it seem as legit as possible and stop theizens from saying that the show was scripted, the producers of the variety show decided to arrange a live broadcast. Of course, not everything was a live broadcast. After all, the variety show still needed to follow a certain script. If the whole process was broadcasted live, they might not even invite one celebrity let alone four. After all, everything that the camera recorded wasn''t always realistic. Celebrities were still human beings. If they identally revealed something, the lightest effect would be losing a portion of their fans. But if it ended up being a big deal, they could end up getting banned. This variety show contained a daring element, live broadcast, so many celebrities were instantly scared to join. Otherwise, Sarah, who had little fame, wouldn''t have the chance to join the program. Melody had a recollection of Sarah''s chattering regarding taking precautionsst night.It seemed like Sarah did tell her about it. But at that time, Sarah was quite long-winded and had inserted a bunch of nonsense. Most of her words entered one of Melody''s ears and exited to the other. She coldly replied, "So what if it''s a live broadcast?" When Seth heard Melody''s words from the other side of the line, he instantly knew that she didn''t understand the meaning of live broadcast, "Ah, Little Melody.You''re really not from the same world." After hearing Seth''s words, her already knitted forehead instantly knitted more. And now, she was an alien? Austin had a weird look in his eyes as he stared at his boss, acting like a teacher.He couldn''t help but look down on his boss. Seth was even teaching Melody. In Austin''s mind, he was thinking, ''You''re so shameless to say that Melody wasn''t from the same world?¡¯ ¡®I wonder who is it that only learned about the live broadcast from his secretary this morning.Turns out he''s a good teacher too!¡¯ Melody understood how live broadcasts work after hearing Seth''s exnation.She suddenly regretted agreeing to help Sarah. However, she already agreed and she was not someone who would go back on her words. That wasn''t her personality! With Austin''s reminder, Seth reluctantly ended the call with Melody. "Mellie, if you need anything, feel free to contact me¡¯ It was easy for him to meddle with the production team of the variety show. Even if it was making the whole crew serve the two Sullivan sisters, it was still possible. After all, capitalism was powerful. But if he had the ability to do it, wouldn''t Melody have the power as well? Since Melody didn''t do anything, it meant she was unwilling. And if she was unwilling, any outsider didn''t have the right to interfere as well.Seth decided that he wouldn''t do anything but stand behind her.He would just wait and see if she needed help any time. Chapter 94: Lets Start Chapter 94: Let''s Start Recording the Show Sarah had been waiting outside Melody''s door for a while now.Until now, her sister hadn''te out of the room, so it was starting to make her feel anxious. The presence of cameras added up to the pressure that Sarah was feeling right now. Unlike hers, Melody''s room was not equipped with surveince cameras, making it difficult for her to know what Melody was doing inside. Sarah was getting the worst treatment from the crew because she had the smallest role in the program. She might have started screaming if it hadn''t been for the fact that it was a live broadcast and the program didn''t dare to do anything to her in front of the camera. With all the pressure that she was getting at the moment, Sarah had no choice but to wait at Melody''s door.She was just about to knock when the door suddenly opened. Sarah was so shocked that she couldn''t respond for a while. Melody asked, "Are you ready?" as she looked at Sarah with a bag in her arms. "Yes, I am" Sarah answered as she nodded subconsciously. "Let''s go!" Melody said. Melody took the initiative and led the group out the door. Sarah was clearly oblivious about how she would appear on the show, dragging arge suitcase and clutching her bag. Melody¡¯''s action made the younger members of the video crew tremble.They could sense the apathy of Sarah¡¯s sister. Fortunately for them, Sarah wasn''t famous enough to arouse the audience''s attention. Compared to the other Twitch live streams that viewerspletely upied, no one was talking about Sarah''s Twitch live stream. The show''s title in which Sarah and Melody starred was "The Most Important Person in my Life." Aside from siblings like Sarah and Melody, the show also featured a couple and a mother-and-son duo.The audience was free to enter and watch any Twitch live stream of their choice.There were a total of four duos from which they could choose. The audience could choose a Twitch live stream to support the stars they liked or watch the public screen broadcast. The viewers had already filled the other three Twitch live streams. Only Sarah''s live stream, which had almost no viewers, was aloof and boring. At the time that Sarah had left with Melody, the three other duos had already set off as well. Compared to the other three duos whose conversations were full of jokes and surprises, Sarah and Melody''s tandem was simply a live stream disaster. After Melody got in the car, she immediately covered her face with a baseball cap and started sleeping. Meanwhile, Sarah seemed to be used to Melody''s action.She did not even force her sister to apany her. Sarah was so embarrassed right now because she hadn''t put any makeup on her face. Her original n was to do a makeup tutorial during the live stream. However, she had failed to do so. It was really unlucky for her because her efforts hadn''t affected the show significantly. There seemed to be no way Sarah could beat the other three duos because they were simply too strong as opponents. As of the moment, the show''s highlight was a veteran movie actress named Rachel Anderson. She willingly joined the show to pave the way for her son, who was just starting in the entertainment industry. She wanted to know how much impact her son could make on the public. For the past few years, Rachel had not been filming any movies, but whenever she did, either the film was a blockbuster, or she received an award. She had always been regarded as "The Queen of Films" in the industry. Right now, she was taking advantage of the opportunity to showcase her handsome son in variety shows. Naturally, her huge number of fans would watch the show to support her. After all, everyone wanted to know how the queen of films usually lived. The second duo was actually a couple known as Avery Jones and Noah Thompson. Avery and Noah were about the same age as Sarah, but they were much more famous than her. Because these two were the current young male and female stars on a new and hot TV drama that was aired every night, they had already established a huge fan base. The couple had a bunch of fans who were all crazily waiting for their lovey-dovey moments. In fact, the couple was even more popr than the duo of the queen of films and her son. Thest duo were also siblings like Sarah and Melody, namely Inigo and Xavier rk. The two were actually twins known as the most popr streamers of the current emerce company. They were so popr that they even had a huge fan base. Inigo, the older brother, was the streamer, while Xavier, the younger brother, was the wingman. Perhaps because they were twins, they had a tacit understanding, allowing them to be a compelling duo. They were really familiar with the twists and turns of live streaming, and they had already mastered the art of interacting with the audience. As a result, the poprity of their live stream was almost equal to that of Avery and Noah. Sarah had absolutely no chance of winning against the other three duos at this rate.It was already good enough for her that Melody agreed to apany her. She knew there was no need to exert too much effort. When they got off the car, Sarah and Melody walked in the direction of the three other duos. Sarah didn''t have a good reputation because she was the newbie, unlike Inigo and Xavier. Since this was the case, she took the initiative to approach and greet them. She was worried that Melody would be ufortable interacting with celebrities, so she went ahead by herself and left Melody to look for their luggage. As a result, the fans started attacking Melody by flooding thement section with criticism. The fans decided to enter her room so they could still see their idols without having to cram into other rooms.The fans started to bombard Melody''s room withments after seeing her live broadcast. @red1112: [Oh my gosh! What is her younger sister even doing? Is she showing off to someone or what?] @floatingmonsters: [That''s right! Maybe she was acting like that because she''s too ugly!] @goddess54: [She doesn''t even know how to greet someone older! She''s definitely an embarrassment to her sister!] Even with all the negativements about Melody, some viewers were still praising her. @shaina9087: [Even though we can only see her chins, I can sense that this youngss is a beaut! I''m looking forward to seeing her entire face!] When the program team discovered the current situation on Sarah''s Twitch live stream, they did not even bother to defend them because they were overjoyed at the attention they were getting. They were initially concerned that there would be no way to improve the show''s flow through editing because it was a live stream. They hadn''t seen any way to make the stream interesting until now. It had to be acknowledged that manyizens were only watching the show to kill time. If they thought something was worth mocking, even if the viewer''sments were rude, they would still acknowledge it because it was a disguised form of attention. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. For example, many stars in the entertainment industry were willing to be the center of a controversial issue in order to gain poprity. After all, being the subject of inte rumors could draw attention and make a person well-known. They were fine with it as long as the show could increase its rating, regardless of what kind of history she had. The program team did not care at all. They looked down at Sarah and treated her as someone who did not have the right to speak. As soon as the two sisters of the Sullivan family began streaming, they became the target of ridicule. Luckily, Melody didn''t pay attention to all theizen¡¯s mockery. She just candidly lowered her cap. She sat on the side with a carefree attitude, waiting for Sarah to return from the mini meet and greet of the contestants. After she greeted the other contestants, Sarah returned to Melody. She excitedly said, "Mellie, this is the first time I''ve seen Rachel.I am a fan of her movies." Melody appeared to be so calmpared to Sarah''s excitement that she didn''t even nce at Sarah.Sarah didn''t stop talking until they were on the ne, and Melody was able to rest quietly. Chapter 95: Face-Smacking Black Powder Chapter 95: Face-Smacking ck Powder The ne had justnded at the airport.The program team had already arranged for a bus to transport all of the show''s stars to their destination simultaneously. Once they arrived at their destination, they were expected to live there for two days and one night. Since it was a live show, the four duos would only be given three hours toplete their tasks on time. After that, they could do their live stream separately. When they finally arrived at their destination, the program team did not lend a helping hand or give anything to the stars. Surviving the tasks waspletely dependent on the stars¡¯ strategy. During thepletion of tasks, the program team had a special role to y, which was to cause havoc and enrage the contestants. A lottery determined the rooms in which the contestants would stay.Sarah volunteered to draw lots. Unfortunately, she had picked the worst and smallest bungalow of all. Her face instantly disyed a gloomy expression. She slowly turned around to see Melody''s reaction as she was afraid that the room she had chosen would enrage her sister. Meanwhile, Sarah''s live stream was still bombarded withments. @CuteGrayRock: [Have you seen Sarah''s expression just now? It reminded me of my childhood days when I was afraid to face my mother after doing something wrong.] @PineapplePizza: [I saw it too!] @Lightningthunder21: [Sarah looked stunning in her makeup! She didn''t appear to have been wearing it for more than half a day.I''m jealous!] Comments about Sarah kept oning. Melody nced at the screen where their live stream was shing.She saw real-timements coming in, and it was all about Sarah''s small gestures.She lifted her head to look in Sarah''s direction.She just realized that Sarah was already in front of her at the moment. Sarah looked devastated as she said, "Mellie, I got the worst house!" Melody remained silent.She simply grabbed her belongings and walked away. When the viewers saw Melody turn around and leave, they bombarded thement section again. Thements were all about Melody''s attitude. The viewers all said that she had a bad temper and was already too much. @shadow74: [Sarah''s younger sister is so arrogant! Draw lots are just based on luck.It''s not Sarah''s fault, so how could she even me her sister?] @dandelionfairy: [That''s right! Poor Sarah! She is so pitiful right now.Her heart is probably breaking.] @twinkle36: [I don''t want a sister like her''] The viewers kept on sending rudements. Meanwhile, Melody heard everything the director said to the other contestants.She had excellent hearing, so she could hear the conversation even though it was private.She learned that everyone received a hint regarding the draw lots except for Sarah. They thought Sarah didn''t need a hint because she was, after all, the worst among the contestants. Sarah seemed to be destined for the worst because the worst only deserved the worst. Although Melody was aware of this, she chose not to fight for a good house because she was toozy. Inigo and Xavier noticed the devastation on Sarah''s face. They took the initiative and offered something to Sarah to stop her from crying.They said, "Hey Sarah, the house that we got seemed to be fine.The facilities inside are also good.Why don''t we exchange houses with each other?" The rk brothers had a small courtyard house on the second floor, which Sarah had admired from the start. She didn''t ask for the best, but neither did she want the worst. It never urred to her that she would be assigned to the worst house. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Thinking about it, Sarah couldn''t help but stomp her feet angrily. She couldn''t ept the fact that she had bad luck. She didn''t even know what to do, especially now that she dragged Melody down with her. When she heard the suggestion of Inigo and rk, she was a little tempted to agree immediately. However, she remembered that she promised Melody that she would discuss everything with her sister before deciding. No matter what it was, they would talk about it. As a result, she turned around to ask Melody. Sarah asked, "Mellie, Inigo and his brother are willing to swap their house with ours.What do you think about it?" Melody didn''t even look at Sarah as she lowered her head and replied coldly, "There''s no need to do that" Sarah realized that Melody was not willing to swap houses with the rks.She eventually saw the screen where their Twitch live stream was being broadcasted. Sarah quickly turned down Inigo and Xavier''s offer. She did not say anything else because she was worried that Melody''s cold personality would be tarnished byizens once more if she asked too many questions. They resumed their walk, realizing that not only was their house the worst, but it was also the farthest away. Sarah dragged her luggage for quite a while before she could finally see from a distance the house she had chosen.She immediately brought Melody with her.She nearly got lost twice before finding the house.She was fortunate that Melody was able to stop her in time. The suitcase and backpack they were carrying were both quite heavy. Sarah was quite envious of Melody because her sister could walk with only a bag on the back. Melody was certainly at ease. The viewers also noticed this, and they bombarded thement section again. @MissPretty8: [Sarah''s younger sister is too much! Does she have a broken hand? How could she not help her sister carry the luggage? She has been making me angry for quite a while now!] Melody was subjected to yet another round of condemnation. Real-timements were flooding their Twitch live stream. Unfortunately for Melody, it was still about her. It was not long after the director of the show received the news. "Director, Sarah''s Twitch live stream is improving! There were only a few viewers before, but now netizens are bombarding their stream withments" one of the crew members said. When the director heard the news, he turned to his assistant and asked, "What happened?" "Sarah''s younger sister has a bad personality.The fans who entered their Twitch kept on criticizing her, the assistant exined to the director.The director was so happy that he even pped his thigh unconsciously to let it out.The director instructed, "Alright then.That means their live stream can only be popr when they have a conflict.You guys think of a way to stir it up.Take more angles of their situation and cut out some scenes to manipte what the audience could see.Understand?" The assistant smiled as if he were a criminal. People like him had been in the industry for a long time, so he understood what the director meant. "Director, don''t worry! We can handle it!" he said with an obsequious smile. On the other hand, Sarah had not yet arrived at their house. When she followed the map, she finally found the small bungalow that belonged to them. However, the moment she arrived, Sarah waspletely dumbfounded. She trembled at the sight of thousand-step stairs in front of her.She suspected that the program team had done it on purpose to make her drag her suitcase over a thousand steps.She thought that maybe they were trying to kill her. The situation made her crazy because she still had to do her tasks in the afternoon. She wasn''t sure if she would still be alive at that time. Sarah turned her head to look at the cameraman beside her and asked, "So, I have to climb by myself because no one will help me send my luggage up, right?" She couldn''t help butin, "The program team stiptes that I have to rely on myself the entire time!" The viewers were alreadyughing at thement section.The way Sarah acted in front of the camera was adorable that it even attracted a bunch of fans. @Marshie21: [Sarah is having a miserable time at the show.If only her sister could help her, it would be much easier!] @FluffyPancakesz2: [That''s enough.I don''t like her sister!] Thements kept on popping. Sarah had already admitted that she was having a hard time.She was the most popr among the four groups, yet she had the least fans. Naturally, the production team would really give her a hard time. When Sarah saw Melody getting ahead of her, she quickly caught up with her sister while dragging her luggage. However, Sarah''s luggage was so heavy that it nearly crushed her. The production team couldn''t do anything because the director had already informed them that they could not assist the contestants. They couldn''t do anything else but stir up more trouble. At the same time, morements continued to appear on the live stream. While it caused fans to sympathize with Sarah, it also caused fans to criticize Melody even more. More and moreizens keptining in thement section. As a result, the director''s crew members became even happier. However, Sarah became more miserable. Melody appeared to walk slowly on purpose for Sarah to catch up with her. Sarah had made it halfway and was just about to take a break.She didn''t notice that her hand was sweating so much that her suitcase eventually fell off her hand. Sarah subconsciously retrieved her suitcase, which was filled with half a box of cosmetics. Those were all the things she needed for her work.She couldn''t use her things on the show if they got broken, could she? After a while, a scream filled the whole area. The camera crew became terrified. While it was true that they wanted to cause trouble, it would be a different problem if the artist was injured. It would really be troublesome if it were a terrible ident and not a simple mess. No one expected Melody to save Sarah when she was about to fall to the ground and eat dung. However, everyone was wrong. Melody was so quick to rush over and hug Sarah that even the bystanders could not see everything that had happened. She hugged Sarah''s waist with one hand and drew her closer into her arms to keep her steady. Her other hand grabbed Sarah''s suitcase that was slowly sliding down. All the people that witnessed the scene were amazed by what happened. Thements flooded Sarah''s Twitch live stream in no time. @user112: [That looked so attractive!] @anonrose: [Woah! That was really amazing!] Chapter 96: Beautiful and Valiant Chapter 96: Beautiful and Valiant Melody only loosened her arm''s grip when Sarah steadied herself.Although Sarah''s body was now steady, her mind was still shaking.If it weren''t for Melody taking action in time, the one embracing her would be the ground. Without exaggeration, the distance from where she was to the foot of the stairs was huge. If she really fell, even if she wouldn''t getpletely crippled, she would still be disfigured.Sarah felt like she was now a little bit traumatized with stairs. "Mellie, luckily, you''re here.Otherwise, I don''t know what would happen to me!" Theizens watching the live broadcast couldn''t help but express their sourness in the barrage after hearing Sarah''s words. Everyone was assuming that Melody would take credit for saving Sarah. And if Melody really did that, theizens would be more aggressive against her. Contrary to everyone''s expectations, Melody really did disappoint everyone.She didn''t say anything and simply climbed upstairs, carrying Sarah''s case with one hand Sarah was stunned. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. For a moment, she dazedly watched her sister''s back. When Sarah had carried the suitcase earlier, she wasn''t even carrying it. She was clearly using all her might and was simply dragging it. Was Melody carrying the same suitcase she had been dragging so far? A question shed in her mind. ¡®Is my sister Hercules?¡¯ Sarah caught up and couldn''t help but ask, "Little Melody, is it heavy? I''ll help you carry it, okay?" "No need!" Melody rejected Sarah coldly. Her voice was like ice. Sarah subconsciously loosened her grip. Without carrying the suitcase, she felt more rxed. She even had the energy to open her mouth and continuously chatter with Melody. "Mellie, how are you so strong? I can even barely move the suitcase earlier.How are you able to pick it up with just a single hand?" Melody''s eyes were still looking ahead, not even giving Sarah a single nce. "I worked a lot so I ended up being strong¡± Sarah thought about it and felt like it made sense. Melody lived by herself in the countryside ever since she was a child so it was normal for her to do a lot of work.As she realized this, Sarah felt sad again.Her Mellie must have suffered a lot in the countryside. Sarah felt determined to treat Melody well.She would do her best to take care of her little sister. Sometimeter, the two of them finally arrived in front of the small house. When they entered, they looked around and realized that there wasn''t even an air conditioner inside. But there was an old fan waving its head and tail at them. Sarah couldn''t help butin. Melody was as silent as ever and only quietly took off the baseball cap that hid her face. She tucked her long hair behind her ear and sat by the side to rest. The camera zoomed into Melody''s face. Instantly, the audience watching the live broadcast went crazy in the barrage. [OMG! This girl is so pretty!] [She''s both beautiful and sassy!] [It turns out she''s so pretty, and she should debut.] [She''s literally a goddess! The older sister is already pretty, but the little sister is even prettier!] [I only look at the face...I''m now this girl''s fan.] [My fellow girls, can you see that? She''s not wearing makeup.She''s actually barefaced!] The barrage, originally full ofints, flipped 180 degrees the moment Melody''s face was exposed. After Sarah put her things away, she decided to reward Melody for her hard work. Since it was the first meal, the production team had especially prepared ingredients for the guests. However, they had to cook dinner by themselves.Sarah nced at the ingredients and calcted quickly. Both of them didn''t eat much so the ingredients provided were enough to fill their stomachs. She decided to show off her skills again and took care of Melody''s meal. Melody didn''t have much for breakfast.If she didn''t eat enough for lunch, it would not be good. The other three groups were already done cooking and were even done eating. Only Sarah''s group hadn''t eaten just yet as they had just arrived at their allocated house. Elizabeth''s group was the most decent out of all of them. After all, the once best actress was already a mother. When she was cooking, she gave out a steady mature air, making the fans scream crazily. The Avah couple were smiling on the camera. Although Avery and Noah''s cooking wasn''t good, they were still edible. They were even feeding each other, publicly disying their affection, causing their fans to faint from sweetness countless times. But the most surprising was the rk brothers. None of their fans expected that they would be so good at cooking. The older brother, Inigo, was responsible for washing and cutting vegetables while the younger brother, Xavier, was the one in charge of cooking. They had a clear division ofbor and they worked with ease.Later on, when they exined it in the live broadcast, the reason they gave caused a huge uproar. It turned out that the pair of brothers were born poor and went out into society early. They both once worked in a hotel, so their cooking skills naturally passed the test. Everyone still felt pity for the pair of brothers. They thought that it must have been hard for them. However, theizens also loved the rk brothers, causing their poprity to explode again which came from passersby who had turned into fans. When the scene switched to Sarah''s side, it was quite funny. The genre was suddenlyedy. Sarah looked at the ingredients and mentally noted that she would prepare scrambled eggs with tomatoes and scrambled meat with green peppers. In her mind, Melody liked spicy foods, so her meal choices should be just right.She picked up some eggs. Just about when she was going to wash them, her hands slipped and identally let one egg fall onto the ground. It instantly broke. Originally, there were three eggs. Now, it was down to two. For the fear of breaking the rest of the eggs, Sarah decided to do something else first to try her luck.She picked up the knife to cut meat, but then something happened and a high-pitched scream was heard. "Ah!"She identally cut herself. Melody was instantly rmed and rushed over. Hearing the sound of footsteps, Sarah covered her bleeding hand and looked back at Melody in panic. The first thing she did when Melody got closer was to apologize. "Mellie, I screwed up again" Melody didn''t say anything and simply grabbed her uninjured hand, dragging her to the chair. She took out the backpack she brought with her and dug for the band-aid inside to put on Sarah''s hand. The wound wasn''t big and one piece of band-aid was enough. From start to finish, Melody acted smoothly and domineeringly. When Melody didn''t speak, she exuded an extremely cold aura, scaring off people from approaching her. Sarah didn''t want to end up provoking her either, so she didn''t do anything.She was still overwhelmed and her heart was beating irregrly. Sarah often watched cooking shows.She thought it was easy to cook. Howe it became difficult when she tried it? Sarah frowned, looking unhappy. After Sarah''s hand was bandaged, Melody got up and left Sarah. Sarah, seeing her sister leave, didn''t remain idle and hurriedly caught up with her. Melody walked into the kitchen, looked at the ingredients, and instantly figured out what Sarah wanted to cook. Before Sarah could even react, Melody had already picked up the kitchen knife. It was already toote for Sarah to stop Melody. Scared of seeing Melody identally cutting herself as she did, Sarah held her breath. A few minutester, Sarah still didn''t react. She was too stunned to move. It wasn''t just her. The barrage was filled with messages expressing shock. [Woah, her knife skills are so good!! The size of the meat strips is almost equal, and it''s like she''s using an invincible automatic ruler!] [I''m a chef.I guarantee you that this kind of cutting skills can''t be achieved without 10 years of experience.] [You all don''t think it''s somewhat scary? She is expressionless from start to finish, so it''s a little bit...] [I only look at her face.If she needed something to cut, I would dly offer my body!] Melody''s actions were not only clean but also swift. It didn''t take her long before she finished cutting the meat. ording to Sarah''s n, she would preheat the pan, add oil, wait for it to get hot, and start stir-frying the ingredients. Ten minutester, the two hot dishes were ready to serve. Melody turned around with the tes on hand.Only then did Sarah react.She immediately volunteered. "Little Melody, I''ll prepare the food!" However, when she excitedly opened the rice cooker, she was dumbfounded. Chapter 97: The Older Sister Who Was Not Online the Entire Time Chapter 97: The Older Sister Who Was Not Online the Entire Time The reason why Sarah was so shocked was that she found that the rice was still the same as when she had just gone down.It hadn''t changed at all. She couldn''t help but exim, "Oh my god, how can this be?!" Melody, who had put the dishes on the table, came over and checked it. Then, she pulled up the inserted plug and looked at Sarah coldly. Sarah looked embarrassed.She had not anticipated it to be this way.She only managed to keep her mouth shut and apologized openly. "Mellie, I''m sorry.It''s my fault that I''m so stupid!" Melody neither replied nor scolded her. She turned around and took out the noodles on the side, boiled some water, and cooked the noodles.Theizens in the chatroom wereughing like crazy. One fanmented: [There is someone who doesn''t insert the electricity plug when cooking...] Another fanmented: [Sarah''s expression just now was too cute.It''s like a meme] Another fan alsomented: [I dislike her little sister because she is so cold.Anyway, I just don''t like her!] One fan, however,mented a different point of view from the one before her: [No, I don''t believe that the little sister is so cold.Don''t you think you''re acting like an overbearing CEO with a spoiled wife? ] Fan 1: [+1] Fans: [+10086] An awkward and unpleasant silence then followed throughout. Melody put the stir-fried tomato and scrambled eggs in the noodles and mixed them to serve as her staple dish. To make up for her mistakes, Sarah took the initiative to wash the dishes and ced the bowls, spoons, and forks on the table. Sarah was absent-minded the entire time. She felt that she was too stupid and had dragged Melody down the drain with her. Melody was already halfway through eating, but Sarah still hadn''t moved. "You don''t like it?" Melody asked Sarah in wonder because she wasn''t eating while Melody was already halfway through her dish. The light voice made Sarah react in an instant. She quickly shook her head, "No, I like it very much!" To express the authenticity of her words, Sarah hurriedly took a big mouthful of noodles and put it into her mouth.She took two bites without realizing it, and then her entire body froze. The fans in front of the screen saw how Sarah froze, and the fans began toment again. One fanmented: [What is that expression? How bad is it?] Another fanmented: [I wanted to point out long ago that it seemed like it would taste bad.It looked good but it surely would taste bad.It''s only useful if it''s delicious!] The next seconds were filled again with silence. Unexpectedly, however, in the next second, Sarah shocked everyone again.She swallowed the noodles in her mouth and stared at Melody in shock. "Melody, it''s so delicious." Sarah picked up the bowl on the table and looked at it carefully. Then, she put down the bowl and looked at Melody. Sarah sighed in confusion. "Melody, they are all very ordinary ingredients.Are you sure there is nothing special about them? How did they be so tasty in your hands? This is just delectable!" Melody''s indifferent face did not change because of Sarah''s praise.She continued to eat her noodles with small bites which made Sarah sigh. Noodles were the easiest food that could make anyone fat. As a makeup blogger, Sarah naturally had to maintain her figure. But Melody''s cooking was so delicious that she couldn''t stop eating. Melody finished eating before Sarah. After Melody was done eating, she leaned on the bed and rested. The room was small but it had a bedside table in it. Sarah was worried that she would disturb Melody, so she ate very carefully and as quietly as she could. After she was finished eating, she even washed the bowls, spoons, and forks carefully. When Melody woke up and saw the clean table, she didn''t show any dissatisfaction on her face. So far, she still hadn''t regretted apanying Sarah on this trip. Sarah wasn''t too troublesome to handle. Although she was a bit stupid, she at least knew what not and what to do. The reason why Melody woke up was not that she had slept enough, but because it was time for the four families to shoot together in the afternoon, as requested by the production team. Seeing that Melody was already awake, Sarah was very happy. Sarah smiled brightly and looked at Melody, "Mellie, you''re awake.We have enough time to walk there.You''re not going to bete" Melody answered in a muffled voice and got off the bed. She tidied up her clothes and put on her hat before she prepared to go out. Seeing that Melody was about to go out, Sarah raised her voice in an instant, "Mellie, are you going out just like that?!" Melody turned around and raised her eyebrows.She looked at Sarah in confusion.She looked down again and found that there was nothing wrong with her and that her clothes were neat. Seeing that Melody hadn''t realized it yet, Sarah simply dragged her back into the room. She took out her special sunscreen spray and sprayed it at the exposed part of Melody. "The sun''s heat is so strong outside.You have to put on sunscreen.Do you know that even if your skin is white and you are not afraid of suntanning, you still have to be careful, or there will be dark spots?!" After Sarah was finished spraying Melody, she saw that Melody was still in a daze, so she decided to help her spread it evenly all over Melody''s body. Sarah touched Melody''s arm and sighed again not long after. "Mellie, how do you usually maintain your skin? Why is your skin so wless? What type of body lotion do you use? Your skin is so slick, ¡° Melody thought to herself, ¡®Body lotion?¡¯ Melody frowned and replied coldly, "It''s a waste of time!" Hearing her words, Sarah started to believe that Melody had never once used body lotion. Nowadays, many girls im to be makeup-free, but the truth of the matter was, they had stic surgery. But Melody didn''t have that kind of personality. Sarah knew that although Melody had a cold personality and didn''t like to talk, she didn''t know how to lie either, much less act tough. Sarah couldn''t help but sigh again, "Mellie, you said that we all share the same mother.Then, what makes your skin so unique? Your skin actually doesn''t need high maintenance.My skin isn''t falling off, but it''s nothing near as wonderful as yours.It''s unfair!" Melody lowered her head and looked at Sarah who was seriously applying sunscreen on her.She was taken aback. This was the first time she ever had someone so physically close to her, and it hadsted so long. The important thing was that she didn''t say no to that. If Luke and the others saw this scene, their reaction would be very incredible. After all, when she was in the base, someone deliberately approached her. Back then, she subconsciously fought back and as a result, she broke his hands. For Sarah to touch her for so long like this, could be considered a miracle. "Alright, let''s get started!" Compared to Sarah, who was fully protected from the heat of the sun, Melody was much more rxed. By the time they arrived, there were already two groups of people. Only Elizabeth''s group had not arrived yet. It was normal for the most important person to arrivete. When Avery saw that Sarah and her sister had arrivedter than her, she was very unhappy. People in the group were particrly interested in discussing seniority. Even on the red carpet, they thought about the hierarchy, let alone on the show. Sarah, who was an unknown celebrity, had arrivedter with her sister than she did. How could Avery bear that? She turned her head and looked at Sarah with a smile. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. She said, "It seems that everyone here had a good nap.Everyone arrivedte!" Avery, upon looking at the chat room, informed everyone that Sarah and her sister Melody arrivedte. She informed everyone that both of them had arrived when she was already there. Sure enough, after Avery said this, her chat room exploded. Avery''s fans started toin about the Sullivan sisters. One of Avery''s fansmented: [An unknown celebrity dares to arriveter than Avery...What a poser''] Another one of Avery''s fansmented: [How did the production team pull it off? What kind of individuals did they invite? They have no sense of time...] Another fanmented: [Boycott the Sullivan sisters.We won''t even look at the cameras of the Sullivan sisters!] One fan agreed from thement of the one before her so she alsomented: [The post above makes sense!] Anotherizenmented: [Boycott!] Chapter 98: Let Older Sister Catch Fish Chapter 98: Let Older Sister Catch Fish The production team¡¯s publicity risk assessment and control team discovered the situation right away. Before the current chat room, there were already numerous remarks against the Sullivan sisters. The responsible team reported the matter to the director right away. However, the director''s side only told them to not worry about it. They were even asked to not bother the paid trolls who were using andmenting negatively about the sisters. The director was originally worried that the live broadcast might turn out boring because it couldn''t be edited and therefore couldn''t artificially cause contradictions. If there was not a single contradiction, there wouldn''t be an intense situation. Where would a selling point or discussione from then? As for the pair of Sullivan sisters, they weren''t actuallyte. They even left their house earlier than the other two groups. Unfortunately, their designated houses were simply too far away from the location the production team set. On contrary, the group closest to it was Avery and Noah which were only a few steps away. Reasonableizens who had noticed this spoke up in the chat room. Unfortunately,pared to Avery and Noah''s powerful fanbase consisting of shippers, the logical points someizensmented had long been drowned by the fanbase¡¯sints and ridicules. Sarah looked around and took the initiative to apologize to the other two groups for beingte. The rk brothers naturally didn''t mind it but Avery thought differently. Deep inside, Avery disdained the pair of sisters but she still had to act generously. "It''s fine.We didn''t wait for long." Sarah was aware that Avery was targeting her but she could do nothing about Avery. Who asked her to have a lower status and fewer fans? In the end, she had no choice but to endure it. Melody stood silently at the side, as usual, facing them, without moving a single muscle. She was toozy and didn''t even bother knowing what was going on let alone care about it. Besides, if Sarah did not even know how to fight back when others were targeting her, then she would be a hopeless case. Why would Melody waste her effort on someone who couldn''t be saved? In the end, the silent war died upon Rachel''s arrival. Now that everyone was present, the production team started announcing the rules. The director stood up, facing the crowd with a smile. With just a single nce, anyone could tell that he didn''t have any good motives. The happier he was, the more the participants would suffer. The production team even purposely gave the smiling director a close-up and, on the spot, inserted a drawing of a little devil and a speech bubble that said, ''Get ready for trouble!¡¯ "The rules for today are simple.Thepetition would be on catching fish and live broadcast poprity.The first ce gets to eat cooked food.Thest ce, on contrary, will receive punishment and will be the servant of the other two groups, they will be the ones who will cook the food and will even do the cleaning." Indeed, the rules were simple. The temptation for the first ce wasn''t big, however, the punishment for thest ce wasn''t small. After understanding the rules, Sarah''s face copsed in an instant. She turned her head and looked at Melody timidly, and asked in a low voice, "Mellie, do you know how to catch fish?" Sarah, a second-generation rich kid, had never touched fish since she was a child let alone catch them. The only thing she could do now was hope that Melody knew how to catch fish from living in the countryside. When Sarah was watching TV, she often saw children from the countryside going to the river to catch fish. In a soft voice and with an expression as cold as ever, she casually answered, "I haven''t tried it." Sarah feltpletely depressed upon hearing Melody''s answer.She faced the camera with a crying face. There weren''t any tears, but she looked like she was really about to cry. She quietly took off her earphones and leaned close to Melody''s ear, whispering, "Mellie, should I notify my best friends to help us? Receiving gifts could also increase poprity.We don''t need the first ce as long as we don''t end up in thest ce.I don''t want to clean for others and I don''t want to cook either!" Melody didn''t like to clean either.She knew how to cook but she didn''t want to cook for so many people. Cooking for Sarah had already exhausted her, let alone cooking for so many people. Melody¡¯s thoughts didn''t show on her face. Cold as usual, her voice a little low, she replied, "Do whatever you want." Since Melody didn''t have any objections, Sarah secretly started making arrangements. However, it seemed like she had underestimated the strictness of the production team.She couldn''t even get her phone, let alone contact her best friends to help her. In desperation, the most Sarah could do was hope that she was lucky enough to catch a few fish to fill the gap. The production team sent the same diving swimwear. The uniformity of the clothes really highlighted the importance of good looks.Everyone stood side by side, forming a straight line. From start to finish, Melody hadn''t said a single word but her pretty face was enough to shock the audience watching the live broadcast. The chat room went crazy over her face again. [ holy-- sarah''s sisTER EVEN LOOKS PRETTIER THAN AVERY] Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g [ hey, the person above myment, how dare youpare her with our Avery?? you want to use avery''s name for fame, did we agree? did avery agree???] [I''m just a human passing by~ I turned into a fan.it''s true that the Sullivan sisters are prettier than Avery.Sarah looked like she''s a daughter of a rich family, the kind with high status ] [Rich family with high status your face she hadn''t even made it big after so long and look at what her sister is wearing there isn''t even a logo.Are street vendors top-notch designers? she''s so pretentious how impressive ] [ Your opinion isn''t valid.You''re not even using proper capitalizations nor had you used single punctuation.] The chat room was very active, with more than onement popping up every second. Fans were frantically discussing what rank a duo would get. In variety shows, there were often fights and tricks. The most outstanding out of all the groups was Avery and Noah''s team. Noah was lucky and he caught a fish as soon as he went to the river. Avery proudly raised the basket, showing the fish to the camera for her little fans, who were watching the live broadcast. "My babies, our team is quite lucky today.I hope I could share this luck with the kids from the mountains! Anyway, let''s work hard everyone!" As an idol, things Avery could say to her fans were limited. At the least, she just couldn''t tell them to spend money to support her.If she did, she was bound to get ridiculed. The production team had previously mentioned that the ie from the gifts would be donated to the children from poor mountainous areas. They also said that they will settle the charity before the next live broadcast started. So what Avery said was the disguised version of asking her fans to give her gifts to help with her ranking. Sure enough, as soon as she finished speaking, the chat room exploded. Fans often go crazy for their idols. Coupled with tying it to the word ¡®charity, it even seemed quite natural. In just a moment, Avery''s live broadcast continuously received gifts to the point that she exceeded the other three teams. While Avery thanked her fans, she couldn''t help but get extremely pleased internally. In a variety show like this, if she didn''t take the first ce, then who would? As for those small inte celebrities who dared to join the variety show and rub off some poprity from someone like her, Avery thought that she was someone they couldn''t afford to mess with. Contrary to Avery''s team, which was thriving, Sarah''s group was quite bleak and helpless. Sarah''s clothes had been soaked for a long time but she still hadn''t caught a single fish. She was so angry that she repeatedly stomped her feet. On the other hand, Melody leisurely leaned against the tree by the shore, her face peaceful as she took a nap. She didn''t intend to go anywhere near the water at all. Because of this, Sarah''s live broadcast room was active, but for a negative reason. They were all scolding Melody. It was as if people, who were unhappy for another reason, came to vent their anger on her. All the other three groups had caught some fish, only Sarah''s group had nothing. Even the rk brothers beside them were getting worried in their stead. Inigo looked at Sarah and jokingly said, "Why don''t you ask your sister to help you? Perhaps you''ll have a better chance together!" Sarah had a faint smile on her face. There was not a single trace of panic in her eyes nor was there anyint in it. She replied, "It''s fine.My sister had done a lot of work this morning.She''s probably tired now.Let her rest! Seeing that Sarah didn''t care, the rk brothers didn''t say anything anymore and gave up convincing her. Chapter 99: Blade Mountain Flame Sea Guild! Chapter 99: de Mountain me Sea Guild! Sarah had searched for a long time and had stille up empty-handed.There were only about ten minutes left until the program team officially announced the task¡¯spletion. She didn''t have much time, but she could see through it.She decided she might as well give up her hard work since she would almost certainly lose in the end. Sarah''s mood improved after taking it to heart.She smiled as she walked calmly to the tree and sat down with Melody to rest. Everyone was shocked by what the two sisters did just now. Sarah and Melody had already given up on themselves, as all spectators could see. As soon as the other three duos saw what the Sullivan sisters did, their nervousness immediately dissipated. It assured them they wouldn''te inst. After all, not everyone aspired to be aspetitive as Avery, who was aiming for the top spot. They were fine as long as they didn''t have to deal with the consequences of finishingst. Not long after she sat down, Sarah saw Melody suddenly stand up. Sarah was hesitant to follow Melody after seeing her sister walking towards the water.She asked, "Mellie, what are you trying to do?" However, Melody remained silent, as one would expect from someone tepid. Sarah didn''t mind because she was already used to her sister.She understood that it was already part of Melody''s personality. On the other hand, she assumed that Melody was going into the water to try again for onest time.So she quickly went after her sister as she shouted, "Hey Mellie! Forget it.We don''t have to try anymore.You''ll just get yourself wet, and you''ll be ufortableter¡± Sarah was right.Melody began to feel uneasy as she sank deeper into the water at that moment.Her pants were already wet.If it wasn''t for the camera that was focused on her, she would have already removed her wet clothes and cleaned it up.Even after Sarah tried to stop her, Melody persisted in achieving whatever her goal was.Sarah didn''t have a choice but to pursue her sister. She reached out her hand to pull Melody. Before Melody could thoroughly soak in the water, she stopped and turned around to look at Sarah with her dazzling eyes. She gazed at Sarah''s hand before saying in a serious tone, "Just stay there and don''t move!" Sarah was frightened by her sister''s action, so she remained obediently in her ce and did not move. She spent the entire time keeping a close eye on Melody''s every move.She didn''t take her gaze away from her sister as she was afraid that something terrible would happen to her if she did. The camera lens focused more on Melody. Right now, everyone was waiting to see what Melody was going to do next. On the other hand, Melody had been incredibly quiet for some time.It was a nerve-wracking scenario. Meanwhile, Seth had just finished negotiating with his business partners. As soon as he got in the car, he immediately turned around to look at Austin. Austin immediately understood what Seth was implying and positioned the fixedputer in front of Seth. Sarah and Melody''s Twitch live stream was projected onto theputer screen. He noticed that the other three duos were receiving various virtual gifts. Melody and Sarah, on the other hand, did not receive any. No one seemed to be giving them presents. Seth immediately frowned as he asked, "What is happening right here?" Austin took a quick look at the live stream and used his knowledge to assess what was going on. After a while, Austin replied, "Sir, what you are seeing right now are virtual gifts.The fans give them to support their idols.I believe this is the current segment of the program.If the idols received more gifts, their chances of winning would be greater." When Seth heard Austin''s exnation, he frowned even more. Seth nced back to the screen as he said thoughtfully, "Which one is the most expensive virtual gift?" "This is the most expensive gift, Sir¡¯ Austin said as he adjusted the screen. "It is called Cloud Piercing Arrow, and one arrow would cost a thousand dors." "Well, that''s is still cheap!" Seth replied. Even after hearing his boss''s bizarre remark, Austin maintained a straight face. After all, a thousand dors is nothing for his extremely wealthy boss. Seth gently tapped his fingers on his knees as if he was thinking. After a while, he said in a charming voice, "Let''s buy ten thousand Cloud Piercing Arrows first!" Seth certainly had enough money to make sure they would not lose.Sarah and Melody couldn''t lose just because of virtual gifts. "Okay, Sir¡¯ Austin said. Austin did not waste any time in taking action. Just now, Sarah was being ridiculed by some of the viewers. They wanted her out of the show because she was not as famous as the other celebrity contestants.They were doing it to save her some face. The next second, a zestful Cloud Piercing Arrow appeared to be flying over theputer screen. @Moderator01: [Thank you for sending a virtual gift, User V587.He just sent a vibrant Cloud-Piercing Arrow!] Since it was Austin''s first time sending a reward, he only sent one zestful Cloud Piercing Arrow to Sarah''s live stream. As a result, the viewers couldn''t help butugh even more. The words of mockery had yet to float across theputer screen when they were cut off in the next second as another arrow flew. @Moderator01: [Thank you for sending another gift, User V587! He just sent ten thousand Cloud Piercing Arrows alongside Saber Mountain and Sea of Fire!] There were ten thousand Cloud Piercing Arrows crazily flying all over the live stream.There were so many arrows that the viewers couldn''t see what was happening anymore. Theirputer screen seemed like it were about to blow as the arrows continued to explode and fire in all directions. In an instant, the production team also got scared. They couldn''t see the viewers anymore, and it was rming. Everyone wondered who the nouveau riche user was because he had just sent gifts to Sarah''s Twitch to boost her rankings. Sarah''s live stream had risen to the top of the list thanks to the ten thousand Cloud Piercing Arrows. The scene was too shocking, so much so that even after five minutes after the Cloud Piercing Arrow had vanished, everyone still did not react. After a while, thement section was flooded with the viewer''s reaction. @user456: [It''s finally done! I almost became blind because of the gifts!] Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. @Redrose21: [It feels like a sh was about to appear again.Did an ident happen just now? How are you going to deal with this @/ProgramTeam?] @user8842: [I knew it was a nouveau riche user.After watching Twitch live streams for so long, this is the first time I''ve seen such a big scene.It''s worth it!] @lovelybee75: [As expected, @UserV587 was so mighty and domineering}] @angelindisquise7: [The sisters above are telling the truth!] Meanwhile, Seth was still focused on the live stream. When the Cloud Piercing Arrow had finally vanished, Austin immediately asked Seth for his next instructions. Austin asked, "Sir, Sarah and Melody''s live stream is now at the top of the rankings.Do we still need to send more Cloud Piercing Arrows?" Seth waved his hand, signaling Austin to stop. It wasn''t because he couldn''t afford to spend any more money.It was just that the Cloud Piercing Arrow was too fast that it affected his view of the live stream. Because of this, many fans entered Sarah''s Twitch live stream, instantly increasing her poprity. Meanwhile, Sarah and Melody didn''t know what was happening on their live stream. They didn''t even know that someone had just spent thousands to support them. All of Sarah''s attention was on Melody, while Melody''s attention was on her feet. Melody stood just before the river''s mouth, staring at the bubbles that continued to rise from the water. Her splendid and beautiful face suddenly shed a faint smile, and her eyes brightened like stars at night.She immediately knew that it was already time to pull back the. Melody raised the fishing from the water''s surface and drew up the basket that had been buried. The water suddenly sshed everywhere, and all kinds of fluttering sounds could be heard. Sarah, who was standing on the shore and watching, was taken aback by what happened. However, she was not the only one who was dumbfounded. Together with the production team, the viewers of the live team were also taken aback. It was such an astounding view. They were all clueless about what Melody had just done. If they weren''t just seeing things, Melody would undoubtedly be carrying a whole basket of live fish. They thought, ''How did she do it?¡¯ It was a huge mystery to them. Melody walked ashore, holding the bamboo basket in her hand. When she arrived at the shore, she threw the bamboo basket at Sarah''s feet. "But...how?" Sarah subconsciously said as she was still in disbelief. Sarah returned to herself as the fish slipped out of the basket and sttered on the ground.She abruptly raised her head to look at Melody, her eyes wide open in disbelief.She couldn''t help but ask, "Mellie, how did you do it? Why are you able to catch so many fish?" Their Twitch live stream also disyed numerous questions in thement section.Everyone was intrigued about how Melody managed to do all of this. Chapter 100: Her Sisters Boyfriend Was Bursting with Power Chapter 100: Her Sister''s Boyfriend Was Bursting with Power The live stream exploded withments of people asking to rey the scene.No one was able to move on from what had just happened. Some fans even questioned Melody''s actions. They used her of cheating because the production team had most likely assisted her. @user873: [It seems to be too shady.Perhaps the production team allowed them to cheat.y the entire stream again!] @violethero30: [We want the truth! Rey it, or we''ll stop watching the live stream!] @Mary642: [Hey everyone! Let''s just boycott this disgusting program!] The viewers continued to bombard thement section. Aside from the bystanders, the production team was also curious about what happened. The production team switched to a small screen and disyed a reply as soon as the director gave the order. The rey showed that everyone''s attention was focused on their idol at the start of thepetition. They were frantically trying to give gifts to the stars. Sarah''s Twitch live stream had a small number of viewers. Even the few fans who were watching Sarah while she was fishing weren''t paying attention to what Melody was doing. The camera lens revealed that her hands had never stopped moving, even though Melody was sitting under the tree and appeared to be napping. She had collected many long leaves along the river and began weaving them into a fishing. Everyone assumed Melody was just killing time because she was bored. No one was suspicious of what she was doing with the leaves. She walked towards the river with a bamboo basket in her hand, which was usually used to catch fish, after weaving the green leaves into a fishing. Melody walked to the lower part of the river, where she found the area with the lowest water temperature. She fixed the bamboo basket under the water and weighed it with stones. After securing the fishing made of green leaves above the water, she turned around to leave. After the rey, the viewers were still confused about how it happened. Thements just kept on popping, showing how curious the viewers were. @wildflower1 4: [What happened earlier? There should be some exnation behind this.I couldn''t understand what was happening because I didn''t have enough knowledge of this field!] @Minnie1098: [Me too! I don''t understand] @user7364: [Maybe Sarah''s younger sister has some magical powers?] @Victory578: [Oh my gosh! Magical powers? It''s already 2022, and you still believe in that? There is definitely an exnation behind it.Let me exin it because I''ve been an experienced hiker for so many years already.What Sarah''s younger sister did was called a survival technique.] Everyone was relieved that someone finally spoke up because he understood the situation. The viewers flooded the unknownizen with questions and demanded that he exin himself. @Victory578: [The exnation is quite simple.Sarah¡¯s younger sister just made a trap for fish.The other contestants were fishing at the elevated part of the river.Of course, those fish weren''t stupid enough to allow themselves to be caught, so they all moved to the lower part of the river.The fish also prefer cold and quiet ces, making the trap she created a perfect hiding ce for them. This technique may be simple, but what she did was undeniably impressive! Theizens finally understood what had happened. However, they still thought it was nonsense because the other contestants were so busy. Still, they only caught half of what Melody did. After a while, they realized that the hiker''sizen made sense because the other three duos became Melody''s key to her sessful fishing. Without them stirring up a pool of water on the upper part of the river, the traps set by Melody down the stream wouldn''t have a good harvest. The four duos went into the water empty-handed because they would catch fish. Since there were noputer screens near them, they couldn''t see their live streams. The only people who came close to them were their own cameraman who was filming them. It would definitely cause chaos if the other contestants knew that Melody used them to catch fish. While theizens were enlightened, Sarah and Melody took care of the fish that Melody had caught. Sarah loaded the basket with all of Melody''s fish and attempted to lift it, only to find out that she couldn''t do so. She tried a lot of times, but she still couldn''t lift the bamboo basket up. After a while, she was cut by the basket she was trying to lift. Her cut began to bleed profusely. The woven basket had a rough surface because it was made of bamboo. Sarah took a deep breath to ease the pain she was experiencing. She couldn''t help butin to Melody. She said, "Mellie, how many fish did you catch? Why is it so heavy that I can''t even lift it¡¯ She only wanted toin, but she didn''t ask Melody to do anything.Who knew that Melody could walk up to her with only one hand carrying the bamboo basket. Sarah was left to fend for herself on the shore.She knew she had already given her best to carry the bamboo basket full of fish, but it seemed like her strength wasn''t enough to do so.She was curious how Melody could walk forward with only one hand carrying the basket.She thought that maybe her sister was really strong. When Sarah saw Melody''s unrestrained back, she couldn''t help but admire her sister. She thought, ¡®Oh my gosh! How is it possible for my sister to be as strong as aman?¡¯ T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. She imagined that she would probably chase after Melody if her sister were a man who wasn''t rted to her by blood. If someone dared topete with her, she would immediately get rid of them all. However, Melody was not the only one imagining the same thing. All the women watching their live stream were all praising Melody''s coolness. After a while, Sarah called Melody to help her out. Melody took the bamboo basket to where the fish would be weighed. She poured all the fish from the basket into the pot swiftly and without hesitation. Afterward, the program team calcted their points. She casually tossed the bamboo basket away, turned around, and left when the task was done. She eventually came across a tree and leaned against it to rest. Sarah ran over to catch up with Melody. When she saw that Melody didn''t care about the fish, she became unconcerned as well. Since Melody caught a lot of fish, she wasn''t afraid to fall into thest ce anymore. Sarah wascent as long as she didn''t have to suffer the consequences of being in thest ce. When Sarah approached Melody, she carried a pink insted sk and a small fan that she borrowed from a staff. She subconsciously fanned Melody as she handed the insted sk to her sister. She said, "Before you rest, please drink this sour plum juice.I took it out from the fridge before leaving the house this morning.It should still be cold right now" Sarah poured the juice into a small cup. The sweet and sour taste of the plum juice was so refreshing, and it still carried a trace of coldness. Even Melody unconsciously wanted to taste it. Sarah ced the cup containing the plum juice into Melody''s palm without any exnation.She looked at her with a warm smile on her face as she said, "Mellie, I specially prepared this for you.You can''t reject my offer" Melody looked down at the plum juice as she remembered what had happened earlier. Earlier in the morning, Sarah was frantically reducing her luggage before she went out. It seemed like it was the end of the world for Sarah because she didn''t want to throw away everything in her luggage. In the end, she threw away some things but never moved the cute insted sk that she was carrying. Melody thought that the sk had some sentimental value on it for Sarah. However, she didn''t expect that it was actually for her. Melody locked at Sarah with confusion in her eyes. She noticed that her face looked a lot like Sarah''s. Sarah eventually disyed a smile as warm as the sun. Her smile was so bright that it could light up a dark night. When Sarah saw that Melody wasn''t drinking at all, she persisted again and said, "Hurry up and drink it.It won''t taste good if you wait untilter" Melody was still gazing at Sarah, but her hand started to move. She ced her lips on the lid of the cup, then she drank the sour plum juice in one gulp. The juice wasn''t that cold, and it was a little greasy. Sarah asked, "How is it? Does it taste good?" She looks at her sister expectantly, waiting for an answer. Melody nodded slightly as she became a little less cold to her sister. After a while, she answered in her lightest and faintest voice, "It tastes good!" Chapter 101: Do Things with the Brain Chapter 101: Do Things with the Brain On the weekend, Lance was idle and could only boredly y games at home. Ata critical moment, his phone suddenly rang. He took a nce and saw that it was Clifford who was calling him. However, Lance just looked away after. In his opinion, Clifford was only calling him to ask him to y games with him for free. As much as Lance wanted to ignore it, his phone didn''t stop ringing, distracting him from ying. Unable to focus, the enemy in-game managed to shoot him down, his avatar instantly fell to the ground. As his teammates went to save him, he reached out for his phone and his thumb pressed the answer button. Before he could curse at Clifford before asking what the hell he wanted from him, Clifford''s excited voice could be heard from the other side of the line. "Lance, big news, big news!" Lance pressed his tongue against his cheek and gritted his teeth. His deep voice was lowered further, filled with a strong and threatening sense of warning. "Kid, you better make sure that your news is really worth it or I''ll personally hit your head until you faint!" Upon hearing Lance''s threat, Clifford who was nowhere near Lance subconsciously shrank his neck from fear. Despite that, he was confident because he was sure that the news he would tell Lance was absolutely big. "Lance, I saw Melody on TV!" Hearing this, Lance''s eyes were indifferent, and his voice was a littlezy. He replied, "It''s not the first time Boss is on TV.What news does Sullivan Company have this time?" Realizing that Lance had misunderstood him, Clifford was instantly anxious. He hurriedly corrected Lance''s misunderstanding, "It''s not news from Sullivan Company, it''s a variety show.Melody went to a variety show as a guest.Is she going to enter the entertainment industry?" Lance was stunned for a moment. Variety show? Entertainment Industry? His first thought was, ¡®What the hell?¡¯ In theputer in front of him, his character had just been revived by his teammates. But because he was so shocked, he was AFK and waster shot down by another shot. His teammate''s curse sounded from his headphones, "Lance, what are you doing? Are you AFK? You should at least hide.Why are you simply standing there like a wooden target?" Lance didn''t respond, not caring about the other party''s cursing at all. He quickly made up his mind, directly turning hisputer off. He picked up his phone and walked to the corner of his room, his face showing a rare serious expression. "Clifford, tell me clearly, what exactly is going on?" On the site of the variety show. Thepetition part of the show had just ended.The other three groups brought their spoils of war, their fishes, to the disy tform.The rk brothers saw the Sullivan sisters taking a rest again. Secretly, they approached Sarah and discussed with her. "Sarah, we caught quite a lot.How about you secretly take some of our fish?" Upon hearing the boys, Sarah slowly raised her head and gently smiled. Her smile gave off the same vibe as a blooming flower under the sun. "You don''t have to.I think we caught a lot.It should be enough so we don''t end up inst ce." When Avery passed by, she happened to hear their conversation. She sneered. "Inigo, you and your brother should stop sticking your nose to things that aren''t your business.They don''t even care about your kind gesture!" The moment Avery said that, everyone who heard her words felt embarrassed. The atmosphere at the scene suddenly became awkward. The rk brothers were well-aware that Avery had a lot of fans so they didn''t bother to go against her, even if it was to defend themselves. Fortunately, the director had announced the location for the next meeting, resolving the awkwardness Avery had caused with her words in an instant. When everyone had arrived in the meeting area the director had set, Avery couldn''t hide the smugness in her face. As early as half an hour ago, her manager had secretly told her that her live stream room was very active. After the broadcast, her fans had collectively tipped more than a hundred thousand. So this time, just based on the poprity ranking alone, Avery was very confident that she could win first ce. Not to mention the small inte celebrities, even the movie queen, Rachel, wouldn''t win against her. The director''s team started counting the number of fish each pair had in public, starting from the group that arrivedst. Rachel''s team was the first one. The movie queen''s son was an outdoor sports enthusiast so he had done a decent job catching fish.His bamboo basket had a total of 18 pounds of live fish. Next were the rk brothers. As the two of them worked together, although they were individually weaker than the movie queen''s son, they did a little better than Rachel''s team. The fish they caught collectively weighed 20 pounds, just a little bit higher than the first team. Next were Avery and Noah, who only had a total of 12 pounds of live fish.Although they had the lowest fish count, Avery wasn''t worried at all. There was still a pair who had done worse than them. She inwardly thought that, no matter what, that small celebrity was definitely at the bottom. Contrary to everyone''s expectations, Sarah''s group had fish. After they were done weighing the fish, everyone was dumbfounded. Who could''ve expected that Sarah''s group would actually catch 40 pounds worth of fish? Avery was so surprised, she forgot to be stunned. Disbelief written all over her face, shemented. "How is this possible? They cheated, right?" Noah quickly grabbed Avery. He took off his earphones and spoke in a low voice. "Be careful of what you say, this is a live broadcast!" Only then did Avery realize her mistake.She quickly reacted, adjusting her expression. The surprise on her face was instantly reced by a teasing look.She chuckled and said in a joking tone. "This is too unbelievable.Don''t you think so?" It wasn''t just Avery, the other two groups of guests also thought that it was strange. The rk brothers got along well with Sarah, so they directly asked, "Sarah, how did you guys do it? Amazing! You caught twice as much as ours!" With a proud look on her face, Sarah happily exined to everyone, "l didn''t any them.My sister did all the work.Isn''t she amazing?" As the champions, Sarah''s group had to go on stage to give a speech. It was supposed to be the audience interviewing them, but the director''s team did it instead. The assistant asked, "Sarah''s and her little sister, how do you feel about winning the title ¡®Fishing Master?" Sarah smiled faintly and responded with a soft voice, "I''m very happy, but this title should not belong to me.After all, I''m not the one who caught the fish!" After she finished speaking, the director immediately had the crew shift the camera to Melody. A face that looked like it was exquisitely sculpted by a fine craftsman instantly appeared on the screen. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. The viewers were instantly stunned. The chat room was once again boiling. [OMG OMG OMG her skin is so good, I don''t see a single frickin pore and it''s a close close shot] [ she''s bare-faced wOAH ] [I am soocooo gonna look for the skincare product she''s using I want it I want it I want it where is ittt] The assistant who was interviewing Melody was also attracted to Melody¡¯s cool and morous vibe. It took her a while to gain her senses back. She slowly said, "Miss Melody, can I ask how you managed to catch a lot of fish to win first ce? What can you say about it?" After asking, the whole scene fell silent for about three seconds. The assistant felt awkward from Melody''sck of response. She felt like this youngdy was too cold. But for the sake of her job and the program, she could only bite her tongue and ask again, "Missy Melody, maybe you can tell us about your experience? How did you manage to catch a lot of fish?" Melody lifted her eyeszily, looking at the camera with cold eyes.Her pink lips opened as she spoke, her voice cold as ever. "You just need to use your brain when you do things!" This simple sentence, which sounded so handsome and domineering, shocked the assistant, who was just doing her job. The assistant thought to herself, ''How can she dare say something like that? Isn''t she afraid that she''ll offend other people?¡¯ Sarah''s hands were covered in cold sweat upon hearing Melody¡¯s reply.She hurriedly stepped forward to help Melody cover up her blunder. After all, there were so many viewers and it was not good to offend too many people. "Sorry, Mellie isn''t just good at expressing herself.She just meant that it will be faster to use strategies to reach your goals!" Unfortunately, no matter how much Sarah tried to exin, it was futile.Avery and the others, including the viewers were already fuming. Chapter 102: Two-time Champion Chapter 102: Two-time Champion The number of fishes in the first round had been calcted, but the result of thepetition was still a valuable reference. Avery didn''t think that she would ever lose again.She was confident that she would have a chance to turn the tables and win. How could Sarah and the others, who were the little-known online celebrities,pete with a well- known group like them? The director once again announced the Twitch live stream rankings. Sarah''s Twitch live stream once again ranked first on the list, which was surprising. The four groups that were present were all dumbfounded by the result. Even Sarah was taken aback to see her Twitch live stream on the top rank. Sarah looked at the director in a daze and pointed at herself. "Director, our group''s poprity is on the first rank?" Even though the Director was reluctant to admit it, the result was an undeniable fact. "That''s right, your group''s poprity is number one.Not only is your poprity number one, but the reward that you''ll receive will be top-notch¡¯ The director set up a special screen and reviewed the situation in the live broadcast room at the fastest possible speed in case there were questions from the guests. In the beginning, the most popr and the most awarded live stream was indeed Avery''s live stream. The two groups were not bad either. On the other hand, Sarah''s group was far behind. The atmosphere, however, altered abruptly in thest fifteen minutes or so. Unexpectedly, the whales suddenly came in and fiercely strived for the top spot. Sarah''s group ranked first ce on the list with ten thousand Cloud Piercing Arrows, a feat that left everyone stunned. These whales were so generous! Because of the whales, Sarah''s live stream was instantly boiled over with a bunch of people watching her concurrently. Later on, the poprity of Sarah''s Twitch live stream was pushed to new heights because of Melody''s divine fishing skills. After two more waves of generous donations from the whales, Sarah''s group took first ce and became the most popr Twitch live stream. With a special screen to testify, even if the other three groups of guests were stunned, there was no doubt that what happened in Sarah''s live streaming was true. What happened on Sarah''s live streaming was legal. It wasn''t fabricated nor cheated. Everyone was stunned at how the events had changed. Ethan was the first to react and took the initiative to congratte Sarah and her sister, Melody. It made Sarah ttered as she epted Ethan''s hand. Rachel was, after all, the Shadow Queen. She had been part of the entertainment industry for many years and had witnessed countless huge events. She was not concerned about being thest one. After all, the production team would never allow her to be on thest rank of the ranking list. As the biggestpetitor and the most famous person in the entire program, Rachel knew that she could not be on the top rank either. But she also knew that it was absolutely impossible for her to be on thest. Otherwise, the production team would be unable to invite a well-known guest in the future. There had to be some special treatment, even if it was for a live show. The more gracefully she behaved, the more likely she could win the audience''s approval. Besides, they were just two little girls who had not yet made their debut. With their poprity and skills, she knew that they could not threaten her at all. As a person, there was a line for everything. A boundary that was the limit on how far a person could go. If she thought about it, Rachel shouldn''t be enraged by her ranking in the program. Needless to say, the rk brothers had a good rtionship with Sarah. They expressed their heartfelt congrattions to the Sullivan sisters. Although Avery was angry with the ranking results, she did not dare to show her reaction in front of the camera. Despite the audience''s reaction, the director team still announced the result of the game. The results stunned everyone. No one expected Avery''s group would be thest one on the list. There was no need to go into detail regarding Rachel. They already expected Rachel to get a medium rating. The rk brothers were too busy fishing despite the fact that their live stream was not as popr as Avery''s. In conclusion, Avery''s group was at the bottom of the list. This made Avery furious, but she still had to hold it in and put on a face, concealing what she was feeling. Sarah secretly looked at Avery''s face and almost burst intoughter. The sight she was witnessing was too satisfying that she had to avert her gaze to stop herself from laughing. Sarah did not offend Avery, but Avery always felt that Sarah was a big star who looked down on her position as a beauty blogger and that she was only an online influencer. Avery kept insulting her in a strange tone, but in the end, she got what she deserved, thest one on the list. Sarah, who was in the first ce, had a chance to win a prize ording to the production team''s guidelines. She was given the privilege to choose whatever she wanted to eat without doing anything for dinner. The production team''s personnel came to ask Sarah what she wanted to have for dinner. It was one of the team''s benefits she got for ranking number one. At the same time, they wanted to show the champion¡¯s elegance to everyone. Sarah felt overjoyed and stunned at the same time. "The production team''s benefits are good.They can even order dishes for us!" "That''s because you are the champion, and the champion should get whatever she wants.Benefits for the champion are generous.I''m d you''re happy with it" the assistant enthusiastically replied. Sarah felt refreshed.She could use the benefit to reward not only herself but also her sister for the sess. Sarah made a bold decision and waved her hand. "I''m going to have steak for dinner tonight.Our Mellie loves steak, so let''s all have steak for dinner and give this reward to my sister since she contributed the most to this sess" The assistant nodded happily while taking mental note of her request. "Okay, no problem.I will immediately arrange it for you!" The assistant was worried that Sarah would have a special request. He did not expect that her request would just be a simple steak. Theizens immediately sent out barrages one after another as they couldn''t help but sigh when they saw Sarah''s cheerful face. @Herashii: [As expected, steak can solve everything.If there is a problem that cannot be solved with a steak, then two servings it is!] @Ally_77: [I envy the Sullivan sisters.I also want to have a little sister who''s cheerful and is skillful like Sarah''!] Thements on the Inte had flooded the tform as they expressed their reactions to the show. Avery and the others are punished to wash all of the props they had used for the entire day. They were also tasked to prepare dinner for the other two groups while Sarah''s group was looking forward to the steak. "I am too old and exhausted to go back home.Just let me stay and rest for a bit" Rachel requested. Avery''s eyes were red as tears welled up her eyes when she saw the mountain of props in front of her. She whined, refusing to take the punishment. Noah walked towards her.Heforted her and told her that he would do it on his own. Then, he told her to take a rest and wash up. Noah knew that he could not do this alone as he stared at the pile of props that had to be washed. Not to mention, their group also had to prepare a dinner for everyone. Avery wanted to lose her temper as her frustration started to get the best out of her. But she knew that she wouldn''t be able to do so in front of the camera. It was obvious that she wanted to use it to gain sympathy from the audience so that her fans would force the director team to stop her punishment. But the director team was not moved. If they canceled Avery''s punishment, it would be difficult to give punishment to yers who would rank last in the uing games. The two brothers of the rk family were benevolent. They wanted to help Avery when they saw the pile of props that Avery''s team had to clean. Sarah saw the rk brotherse up to Melody and whispered, "Mellie, should we go over there and help them? I think they wouldn''t be able to finish their punishment, considering that they have to prepare dinner for us" Melody didn''t even raise her head to look at Sarah and ignored her.She wasn''t even interested in what she was suggesting. But Melody knew Sarah''s personality very well. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. If she would not answer Sarah''s question for a day, she would be in despair for a day. She lifted her eyelids and looked at Sarah with herzy eyes.She was exhausted from the activities that happened during the day. "Mind your own business, she mouthed. "Oh!" Sarah faintly replied. She knew that Melody would not let her help, so she didn''t insist on this topic. Sarah had forgotten that Melody''s earphones were still turned on while chatting to her, even though she had turned off her own earphones. Melody, on the other hand, could care less whether others might have heard her or not. She had always been an unrestrained person who didn''t care about what others would think about her. Thements exploded once more because of the conversation between the two sisters. Melody''s anti-fans with Avah couple''s fans, were full of energy as they bombarded Melody and harassed her through thements. @Yammy01: [How could such a person exist? Melody is too much!] @Aishel_15: [Melody is a disgusting person.Shame on her! How can they let her be on the show?] @Pearlly211: [She just won apetition and now she''s being arrogant?.Who does she think she is? This ugly woman!] @Daisy00: [I don''t like what Melody just said, but are you sure about her being ugly?] Chapter 103: Big Boss is Interesting Chapter 103: Big Boss is Interesting Upon receiving the news, Lance began standing in front of hisputer, intently staring at the video the whole time.When he saw thements shing in the chat room, he was so angry. Lance even felt like he was gonna explode from anger. "F*ck, what the hell are these people saying? Where did this ignorant jerkse from? How dare you say that about my Boss? Do they want to die?" Seeing that Lance looked like he was about to thrash theputer from anger, Clifford hurriedly pulled him back and stopped him. "Lance, don''t waste your anger on them.Those who are typing in the chat room are either keyboard warriors or brainless fans.Naturally, they know nothing.How can they understand how great our Boss is?" Clifford added, "Besides, you can''t be angry like this?" Even though Lance knew that what Clifford said made sense, he still couldn''t stop himself from getting angry. "No, I have to fight back.These huge bunch of idiots, how can I let them stain my Boss? They''re simply courting death!" Clifford quickly echoed, "You''re right, we could just fight back.I''m going to find my other friends now so we can all fight back together.I don''t believe that we can''t defeat these ignorant idiots." Seth was not the only one who noticed the nastyments. Seth was also watching the live broadcast. He even did more than the others.He did not just watch, but he also asked Austin to arrange for people to send gifts. To maintain his low profile, he did not gift too much. Lance instructed them to send gifts enough to reach first ce without exceeding the second ce with a huge margin. This led to Avery informing herpany, asking her agent to buy back-up to fight for first ce in the rankings. However, they were up against Seth, so they couldn''t get first ce no matter what. Every time Avery''s team was gifted a thousand, someone from Sarah''s team would also be gifted a thousand. Their gap wasn''t too big, just a little more and they could clinch first ce, but it was an endless cycle, making people cough blood from anger. Seeing the words shing in the middle of the screen, Seth, who was watching from work, had furrowed brows. Austin immediately noticed that something was off with his superior''s expression so he went and checked. Seeing thements which were bashing Melody in the chat room. Austin immediately understood the source of Seth''s displeasure. "Boss, thesements are from trolls.Some are anti-fans and others are paid inte trolls.Do you want me to contact the PR department to clean up this mess?" To go against the paid trolls, he must also hire paid trolls to go against them. The Harrison Corporation''s public rtions department was considered the cream of the crop in the industry. Seth nodded slightly, authorizing Austin to handle the matter. He ordered, "Contact the manager of the public rtions department!" "Yes!" Austin immediately responded. After receiving the order, Austin took his time walking out of the room.He could confidently say that his boss was definitely interested in Melody. It had been a whole day but the live broadcast never paused, the chat room included. The PR department did their jobs well. It didn¡¯t take a long time before the tide of thement section turned. The chat room: [!''m not anyone''s fan but I keep feeling that y''all are moral kidnapping.Is she required to help? as a winner who won fair and square, why shouldn''t she enjoy the benefits she worked for?? ] [* FINALLY someone with a brain said it the idiots earlier hurt my damn eye.] [to help is to love, it''s not a duty GTFO MORAL KIDNAPPERS.] @Melody''s Servant: [ some of them are really blind but it''s interesting to read theirments.what an obvious show of ¡®can''t afford to lose¡¯ I maooo if you lose, someone must help you? sheesh what a trash.] [* servant dude, just talk.but you should stop forcing yourck of logic to everyone.] @Melody''s Servant: [ okay, I''m illogical.but what about you? you even called me ugly, isn''t that immature on top of being illogical? not only are you illogical and immature, you also have toxic double standards.] Melody''s son: [lmao true though double standard jerk.] The chat room was very noisy. On contrary, the Sullivan sisters ate peacefully. The location the production team chose was a remote mountain vige. Although the location was remote, the environment was particrly beautiful. Not a lot of people get to eat steak in a fresh peaceful environment with a beautiful view during the sunset. Melody sat quietly on the table, intently staring at the steak that was getting grilled in front of her. As she was about to start eating steak, she conveniently tied up her hair. The outline of her face was perfectly disyed in front of the camera. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Her features seemed like they were personally meticulously carved by God.Her skin was as fair and smooth as a porcin doll as if it could be broken by a single touch.Her lips were naturally red and plump. Melody was so beautiful that she was more like a goddess than a human. The viewers watching the live broadcast were stunned, let alone Sarah who was so close and right in front of her. If not for the fragrance of the grilled steak that assailed her sense of smell, reminding her that she was a mortal in the mortal world, she would have thought that she had identally ascended into heaven and met a goddess. Sarah started toin, a little annoyed. "Mellie, why do you like steak so much? You always eat steak.How''s your skin? You never even had a single pimple.What skincare products are you using? You have to tell me about it!" Sarah continuously fired. Seeing Sarah was serious with her questions, Melody''s delicate face twisted slightly. She thought for a moment before giving Sarah an answer. "I don''t know either.A friend gave it to me.If you want it, I''ll ask him to give you a set next time!" "Sure." Sarah nodded happily and then asked, "Is your friend especially good at skincare products?" This friend was none other than Luke. Before Melody returned to the Sullivan Family, Luke took care of everything whether it was necessary or not. Even her skincare products were arranged by Luke. Knowing that Melody disliked the trouble of having plenty of battles and jars, Luke customized her skincare products for her. He only gave her a small bottle. All she had to do was wipe it on her face before going to sleep. He personally made and researched her skincare product. As for how? Melody remembered that Luke told her that, to customize a suitable skincare product for her, he especially bought a first-tier cosmetic brand. At that time, he had even examined this cosmeticspany for a long time just so he could buy it. Melody nodded casually, "He should be considered good!". Sarah knew that Melody wasn''t too fond of talking a lot.It was already a luxury that Melody had answered her questions. So she didn''t ask any more questions and quietly focused on eating steak with Melody. As a beauty and make-up blogger and the fact that Sarah was about to debut in the entertainment industry, she was very strict about her body shape. She ordered a in steak and only ate a few pieces of hot vegetables on the side, not even daring to eat the meatballs that were ordered as a side dish. But she took care of Melody the entire time! Melody always ate a lot and was rtively fast but she still looked elegant. On top of her top-notch visuals, it was simply too much! In front of the barrage... [OMG this goddess should totally move to the live streaming industry.I want to eat seeing her eat i''m on a diet what to do asdfghjkl ] [* Imao I also wanted to skip dinner but now that i''m watching her eat i am instantly craving ] [WAAAAAAAH the pretty girl is eating in the live broadcast support support support @Melody''s Servant: [ the fried chicken i have here rn is not hot anymore.do i still have enough time to order steak ] [jokes on you,I already ordered online.i woN''T BE SATISFIED IF I DON''T EAT STEAK TODAY ] That night, the sales of steakhouses all over the country spiked. There were so many orders that they could barely supply them. Who knew that the power of someone eating in a live broadcast would be this influential? After eating her fill, Melody felt a little sleepy. Her movements were quite elegant.She put her utensils down and stood up.She gestured to Sarah, saying, "Let''s go back to sleep!" Melody didn''t have the slightest intention to interact with the viewers, making the production team feel speechless. However, the viewers watching the live broadcast felt that Melody was simply being herself and just laughed her attitude off. [this girl is legit one of a kind ] Chapter 104: Little Fox Chapter 104: Little Fox Sarah''s group had already returned to the small bungalow to rest before the sunset. In contrast, Avery''s group had not even finished cleaning the four groups¡¯ used props in the recent fishingpetition. Watching the live stream, the viewers looked at the contrast of the two pairs and found it so funny that they could almost faint fromughing. Meanwhile, the fans who supported the Avah couple kept on reprimanding Sarah''s group. They criticized thetter and said that they didn''t have the spirit of a team since they refused to offer help for the consequences that Avery and Noah were suffering. When Sarah and Melody''s anti-fans appeared, Lance and his friends fearlessly fought back,ments afterments. They spammed each one they would find with nasty or cursing replies until theypletely went offline. Sarah''s group had such loyal fans like Lance, which made the anti-fans watching their stream a bit afraid to carelessly speak ill of the siblings. They filtered what they wouldment on first before dropping one. After all, the live broadcast was still going on. Due to the two previous rounds, the poprity of Sarah''s stream room was constantly rising. Sarah noticed it and happily took her phone.She walked towards Melody and showed it to her. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. "Mellie, look! My fans have multiplied a lot!" Melody faintly responded. Her indifferent-looking face didn''t even change its usual expression. It was frightening cold. Nevertheless, Sarah had already adjusted to Melody''s attitude. So, she didn''t even think about it much and kept on savoring the happiness she felt to the fullest. "Mellie, you are indeed my lucky charm!" After she joyfully said that to her younger sister, Sarah happily walked away to prepare for the live stream. Meanwhile, Melody sat on the spot with her phone in her hand, but her attention was not focused on her phone screen. Her mind was filled with what Sarah had said, which was Melody being her lucky charm. Ever since she was a child, she was never called someone''s lucky charm. It was the first time someone had done it. On the contrary, Sarah''s thoughts were about her preparation for the live stream. She prepared something to show the viewers as a beauty and makeup blogger. It was about tips on choosing cosmetic products for her fans to share thetest makeup style trends as one of her daily routines. Since this program was about showing the daily life of a celebrity, then Sarah should do what she was naturally good at and the things naturally found in her daily life. So, Sarah requested the production team to set up a tabletputer for her and began interacting with her fans in the live stream. However, the production team also asked a favor and bargained with her in public. "Sarah, we think it is better if you and Melody will interact more and show up on the screen simultaneously.Then you can proceed with the live makeup tutorial process by process.Wouldn''t it be better to invite Melody to join you?" The assistant asked on behalf of the entire crew''s request. Sarah stared back at Melody, who was taking a nap in a sitting position on the sofa. Then she sincerely answered, "The atmosphere was always like this when you sleep at home.Isn''t it the most realistic daily routine the team could show in the live stream?" The assistant looked at Sarah so awkwardly. The looked he gave was implying, "Are you even serious? Do you want ten million viewers nationally to watch you while Melody was just sleeping in the background?" The scene was too hrious for the viewers watching Sarah''s live stream who were in the stream room. So, theizens were about to burst again inughter while they kept watching on their screens. With that, thement section was bombarded with lots of each one''s remarks again. @Angelolovingzelle126: [HAHAHA.It''s really so funny to see the assistant being speechless by our innocent and adorable Sarah''] @AishteruJabe54: [Indeed! Sarah is such a natural! The most genuinedy on Earth! AN ADORABLE GODDESS!] @AnonymousCat44: [Melody always seems so sleepy.Are you always a sleep-deprived person? So, lame.] @Melodyfanforevs123 replied with the abovement: [So what if she wants to sleep? Sleeping is a daily routine, idiot.Even if she just sleeps the entire live stream, we will still support and watch them.Anyway, why is the production team so wordy? Just hurry up and go away!] Even though Sarah thought that it was normal for Melody to take a nap, she had to respect the production team because they were still recording the program. So, she had no choice but to try to approach and ask her sister. "All right then.Hold up.I''ll ask Mellie to know if she''ll agree." Sarah was not even thinking about what would be her response.She knew it was hopeless. Melody was indeed sleeping most of her avable time. The moment Sarah had approached Melody''s side, thetter who was in a deep sleep, suddenly opened her eyes. A trace of coldness was evident in her pair of sleepy eyes, and her intimidating aura could make anyone shudder with fear. Sarah was not different from the other people.She was scared of her younger sister that she couldn''t almost speak. However, when Melody saw it was Sarah who approached her, her piercing gaze gradually softened. Even the intimidating aura she exuded around her body slowly weakened. Simply put, she lowered her guards down. "What''s wrong?" she shortly asked. She didn''t even make a face with Sarah''s sudden interruption as she gazed at her. Sarah gulped and filtered her words cautiously.She was afraid that she might identally offend Melody. "Mellie, why don''t we do something else or other activities? You can still have a lot of time to rest at night. Seeing Melody didn''t object or agree with her request, Sarah talked again and emphasized a suggestion. "How about being my model.I will put some makeup on you?" Sarah''s suggestion made Melody''s face slightly dimmed, and she directly rejected her. "No way!" Sarah had actually guessed what would be her answer, and she was right. However, when she saw the viewers¡¯ strong demands on the live stream screen, she decided to take up courage and suggested it. Meanwhile, Melody had a rough idea why Sarah asked her. She slowly sat up and looked at Sarah indifferently. "No, I''m going to y games!" Melody reasoned. Watching her younger sister''s willingness to move, Sarah didn''t insist. After all, ying mobile games was better than sleeping. There were even famous gaming live streamers or content creators in that field. This could at least be enough to use as an exnation to the Production team. However, most of Sarah''s stream room fans were female, and only a rtive number of girls were interested in gaming. Seeing Melody turning on her phone and logging into a game, everyone''s attention turned back to Sarah''s makeup tips and teaching video. Sarah''s stream room was still considered lowpared to the other three groups. They were at the bottom in terms of viewers¡¯ ranking. Lance had been watching at Sarah''s stream room the entire time since knowing Melody was on the show and had not rested for a moment. Now that he saw Melody logged in to her gaming ount, he couldn''t wait to turn on his gaming phone and ask for a team-up party with Melody. He even desperately sent a private letter to Melody [Boss, let''s y! Can I join you for at least two rounds, please?!) Melody initially nned to go solo. Facing a fight against four enemies alone. Luckily, Lance happened to give her private notice, so she allowed him to join the game. After Lance came into the waiting room, he made some preparations and adjusted his character''s equipment. When Melody saw he was ready, she immediately began the game. Clifford, who was not fast enough to log into the game, was left internally crying for not having the chance to y alongside "The Great God" Operation. The game which Melody yed was a four-man teampetition. However, there were only two people in her team. They were at a disadvantage in numbers. In such an unfavorable gaming situation, Melody even chose tond on the most popr ce through parachutes. In this kind of famous factorynd as the gaming battleground, generally, those who couldnd safely could enter the finals and thenpete. Moreover, it was basic knowledge for gamers that the most dangerous ce tond could have the most resourceful materials or weapons to pick. The moment younded, it was unnecessary to search for a weapon to use. However, it seemed that luck was not on Melody''s team today, which threatened their chance of attaining victory. After theynded, Lance only found a sickle while Melody got a little better equipment when she picked up a pistol. Compared to the other teams, the two of them had the worse. However, they didn''t have the time toin because opposing teams fired their guns, and it echoed. One character after another fell on the ground and died in the game. Melody enabled the setting for turning on the microphone so Lance would hear her and said, "Follow me, closely!" "Okay, Boss!" Lance immediately responded. He was so obedient, and his voice didn''t have an arrogant tone. After all, he was just like a little brother when he was around Melody. He had mad respect for thedy. Focused on the game, Melody noticed that there was a lone enemy not far away in front of her. Thetter also found her and Lance. He tried to summon his other three teammates right away through their team microphone. The enemy held a firing machine gun that was more powerful and advantageous than the pistol in Melody''s hand. Seeing how useless the weapon was in Melody''s hand, he couldn''t help but want to rush out and y Melody''s gaming character. He wanted to take her head this immediately. After a few seconds, gunshot sounds rang. The enemy thought he was lucky toe across two characters that he assumed were separated from the rest of their team and didn''t have any useful weapons. But he didn''t expect such an amazing scene would unfold. Chapter 105: God Is A Woman Chapter 105: God Is A Woman At the exact moment, both of them fired their guns.Melody had a pistol, and the other was holding a submachine gun. Relying on her shy positioning, Melody was able to dodge a lot of bullets. The enemy, on the other hand, was shot by Melody''s pistol and was down after taking three shots. Seeing the person fall, Lance rushed over to him and used his knife to stab him, totally killing him. Lance then happily took his bag without any hesitation. After getting the preparations, he immediately handed them to Melody, saying, "Boss, this equipment is for you.I''ll cover you." Melody nces at him and says coldly, "Take them and save your life!" Although he was older, Lance couldn''t dare oppose his boss.Melody said she didn''t need the equipment, so Lance didn''t insist further.He immediately squatted down and picked up the equipment. It was an incredible feeling for Lance to have such a pro like Melody to be by his side. On the other hand, the people surrounding Clifford were talking about what happened.He felt it was really a headache seeing Lance with that shameless expression. The Lance they knew was famous and majestic. Why was he like a soft man now? However, this was quite normal. After all, Melody was so strong that anybody who dared to oppose her would be beaten to death. Although the people were disappointed in Lance''s actions, they were envious of him.And they couldn''t do anything about it. Returning to the game, the three remaining enemies were shocked. They couldn''t imagine how just a pistol would easily kill their teammate.They were enraged and wanted to trap Melody and Lance. Little did they know that the two were also luring them into a room. In an instant, the three well-equipped and well-coordinated teams were down. They never thought that Melody''s pistol would also kill them. Melody was in charge of killing on the ground, while Lance''s job was to hide in the dark to kill the enemies. The two of them have tacit coordination. They easily took down the three of them and became the victors. The other team was so enraged that they opened the public chat and cursed, [Ugh! Are these two even humans? Their skills are so unbelievable!] Teammate 2: [I don''t think they are that good.They are clearly cheating.Shameless...] Melody never opened the public chat, so she had no idea about these curses, However, Clifford and the others were different. After seeing the curses on the public chat, they were so enraged about it. "Guys, this group of reckless brats said that our Mellie is a cheater.We must let them see how strong we are!" Clifford yelled. They must know that those in Sanguine High School ss 8 were all elites, among others. They were all professionals in terms of online games. Although they were not as good as Melody, they were much better than ordinary people. Soon after, Clifford and the rest of the group recorded Melody while she yed. It was then uploaded on the most prominent game website in the country and became trending not long after. Everyone was amazed by Melody''s powerful operation and top-level gaming skills. The gamingmunity couldn''t help themselves but constantly watch and share her video. Clifford and the others were still recording and released the link to the Twitch live stream. Not long after, Sarah realized something was not right. Sarah was perplexed. There were initially only a few thousand people online on the Twitch live stream, but suddenly more than ten thousand people came online, and it was constantly increasing. She looked at the screen and burst outughing like a fool. The director had now arranged a phone for her so that she could see thements of the fans in front of the camera. Sarah turned to the director and asked, "Why are there so many people all of a sudden? Could it be that I am really popr?" Then Sarah saw the continuous popping of thements on the screen: Vagabond: [Didn''t you say that it was a live stream? Why did it be a woman doing a makeup tutorial? Are we at the wrong address? ] EatBullets: [Although the woman looks good, I can''t wait to see God go online and watch him y PUBG.Hurry up and put God on the camera! ] Born2Kill: [Guys, I asked in the original post.This is the Twitch live stream! ] Osamaizback: [Hurry up and bring us the God! ] Tearsofjoy: [Seeing the Great God y PUBG online, +1] At the moment, many gamers werementing on the live stream. The number of viewers grew exponentially. Sarah, on the other hand, was still grasping the situation.She never yed online games and did not know the PUBG they were talking about. She looked at the crowd in confusion and asked, "What online chicken dinner? What game is it? Finally, a femaleizen who was also watching the Twitch live stream couldn''t bear it anymore and took the initiative to remind Sarah.Only then did Sarah know that they were talking about her sister, Melody. She turned around and looked in Melody''s direction. Melody was sitting in the corner ying with her phone. At some point, the live broadcast connected to the screen was also pulled out by her. Sarah quickly exined to the fans, "You guys want to watch my sister y games on my live stream, right? Wait a moment.I''ll go ask Mellie if she''s willing." Original content from N?velDrama.Org. The fans in the chat room were all shocked. Didn''t Sarah start the live stream to attract fans to watch her? It was the first time she had seen such an arrogant attitude from the fans. Sarah doesn''t care about the fans in front of theputer.She turned around and squatted beside Melody. Sarah gently asked, "Mellie, do you want to y some chicken game?" Hearing this, Melody slowly lifted her eyes and fixed her gaze on Sarah. "Do you want to y too?" Sarah shook her head, "No, no, I won''t.I saw a lot of fansing to our Twitch live stream saying that they wanted to watch you y games.Do you want to consider the live stream?". "Is there a need for that?" Melody responds coldly. Hearing this, Sarah was helpless. She knew it wasn''t easy to drag Melody along for this kind of thing, so she didn''t want to force her. Suddenly, the phone in Sarah''s hand vibrated continuously. Sarah nced at it and saw several text messages from her manager. Tyrone: [Sarah, seize the opportunity and let Melody y on your live stream quickly.] Tyrone: [Hurry up, Sarah, the fans are waiting! We can''t lose them! ] Sarah was helpless at this moment.She didn''t know what to do anymore. As Sarah was still thinking about what to do, the director''s urging voice sounded in her earphones. "Sarah, hurry up and let your sister go on a live stream to y the game!" The director also noticed that the poprity of Sarah''s live broadcast was a bit unusual. After checking it, he found out that the video of Melody ying the game had been edited and uploaded to a game tform. It instantly became popr, resulting in many yers rushing in. After being hesitant for a while, Sarah decided to tell Melody that she would trouble her for thest time. "Mellie, it might be unnecessary but a lot of fans havee and requested that you go live while ying your game.Why don''t you do a live stream?" Melody was on the live stream just now, ying. Later, she felt that she couldn''t focus and pulled it out.She didn''t expect someone to take the initiative to ask her to go live again. Melody, who had nned to take a break, reluctantly looked at Sarah for a moment and nodded in agreement. Melody immediately connected her phone to the live stream and opened the game. In an instant, the fans in the live streaming room screamed as if they had seen the biggest celebrity in their life. Melody''s fans in the game were much more passionate than those of her sister, who came to learn how to do makeup. Melody''s fans also constantly called their friends who were ying the game to watch the godly skills of Melody. The barrage of bullets sounded one after another. While in thement section, the fans were overjoyed. Sl4ught3r: [Damn, I''m literally kneeling.It turns out that the Great God is actually a woman.This is too shocking! ] Molotov: [Melody is so beautiful.Her operating skills are also exceptional!] SoulTaker: [This is the first time I''ve seen a woman who is both good at ying games and good- looking.Melody, if you ever debut, I will be your first supporter!] Those game fans were not just talking about support. Many of the other watchers were all professional yers in this game, and they couldn''t help themselves but be amazed by Melody. After seeing Melody level up, they were all stunned. They are frantically trying to give her nicknames and gifts. The live stream continued for a moment, and the poprity of Melody''s Twitch live stream instantly sat at first. Chapter 106: Prepare to Fire Chapter 106: Prepare to Fire At night, by the time that the live broadcast was over, Sarah''s team which everyone had originally expected to stay at the bottom ce took first ce again. While the other groups streamed themselves singing songs, dancing and even exposing insider news inside the entertainment industry, Sarah''s group was really winning a bit too easily. At first, the attention Sarah got from streaming about beauty tips was insignificantpared to the other stream rooms. ording to the statistics calcted backstage, Melody relied on streaming two games to directly win first ce in the stream room poprity rankings. Because of the endless gifting of the gaming fans and local tyrants, Sarah''s group, who was also originallyst in terms of total gifts, shot up to the first ce, surpassing second ce with twice the value. Upon seeing the data, the directorughed so much, he almost cried and choke. Who could have expected that their variety show would extend to another industry due to the team who they thought had the least impact? The number of people watching their variety show right now even exceeded the number of people watching highly-rated popr TV series. With this data as evidence, they also had something they could show to their investors. Even Sarah was extremely happy. The number of her followers increased by hundreds of thousands overnight. Because Melody didn''t have a Twitter ount, the fans she gained flocked to Sarah''s ount instead. Her manager, Tyrone, even sent her a message saying that she had be popr. A lot of people were happy but some were worried. For example, Sarah was happy but Avery was worried. After learning about the statisticsst night, she almost smashed her entire room to the ground. Originally, Avery had been using the variety show to show off herself and also especially chose this show for her and her boyfriend''s screen debut. They had always kept their rtionship low-key but they decided to go public. Noah had even offended hispany and lost the opportunity for a big project. In the end, neither of them gained a significant amount of poprity to offset the loss. Now, a nameless inte celebrity was stealing all of her spotlights. Because of this, she was getting ridiculed by her fellow newbie female artists. These female artists, who were originally the same level as her, were actively contacting major marketingpanies, constantly exposing more of her scandals, preparing to add more fire to ruthlessly step on her. As she thought of all of this, Avery couldn''t help but be furious. The things that were happening to her right now were because of Sarah and her hateful sister. How would have Avery expected that the two small inte celebrities would use such a method to deal with her? It was really hateful. Avery couldn''t bear it any longer. She picked up her phone and dialed her manager''s contact number. The moment the call connected, Avery startedining crazily, "Sis Minx, I want you to drive Sarah and her sister out of this variety show.If they stay here, then I don''t want to be here anymore." As Avery''s manager, Minx was also having a headache. Originally, she promised thepany that Avery would rise to a higher level if she joined this variety show. Avery even received a sizable amount of resources. Who knew that in the end, a dark horse would emerge, ambushing them when they weren''t prepared, destroying everything that they had nned. Minx was also feeling anxious.She knew Avery''s temper well. Because Avery had a good family background, her life in the entertainment industry was smooth sailing without a single obstacle. In fact, she was often the obstacle and had caused others a lot of mischief. But what could Minx do? Avery had a father who had a powerful family background and worked in the real estate industry. Even if she was her manager, someone who Avery should listen to, she still had to be polite to her. The only thing Minx could do now persuaded Avery nicely, "Avie, don''t worry for now.I will discuss with the production team but you also know what they are like.Now that the sisters had given them a lot of benefits, the production team wouldn''t easily budge.Why don''t you find someone to back you up first?" Although Avery was angry, there was nothing she could do.She also thought that what her manager said was reasonable. "Okay, Sis Minx, I''ll do what you say for now!" Minx heaved a sigh of relief as she had finally suppressed a bomb that was about to blow. Minx''s task, for now, was to wait for the news from Avery''s side.She had been working in the entertainment industry for many years and understood what it meant to protect herself. It was strange that even though Sarah''s little sister wasn''t from the entertainment industry, she still managed to cause such huge waves. Perhaps someone was behind her. Avery was just one of her artists and she wouldn''t ruin her career as a manager just because of her. That was why she tactfully asked Avery to find someone to back her up first. They could check if there was someone behind the pair of sisters. If there was someone, they will reconsider everything but if there was none, she would use the company''s name to suppress the production team and kick the sisters out of the show. It would be killing two birds with one stone. The next day, Sarah woke up early in the morning. The director''s crew had told them that they would gather at 9 a.m. but she was already awake by 7 a.m. And although it was still too early to start filming, the production team had already arranged for the filming crew to start. They could conveniently edit scenes,ter on, to add to the wonderful extras. Since the variety show was live, the special extras would also be good. How could the production team let go of the opportunity to make more money for the second time? The director ordered the production team to arrange breakfast which each participant could im by themselves. Seeing that Melody was still asleep, Sarah did not bother her and went out to collect their portion of breakfast. Upon arriving, she saw that the rk brothers were even earlier than her. She took the initiative to greet them. The pair of brothers saw her and immediately surrounded her. They were genuinely smiling as they congratted. "Sarah, your live stream yesterday was really out of expectations.It made us envious! Even a hundred thousand dor promotion paled inparison! Your live stream got really popr!" Sarah faintly smiled, feeling a little embarrassed. "I won''t take the credit.It''s all thanks to my family''s little Melody.Those who came in the stream went to watch her" The rk brothers nodded in agreement, "We also y games but we''re very weak.I didn''t expect your sister to be so good at it! I heard thatst night, even the top yers from the pro league came to watch.She''s that skilled." While they were chatting, they saw Rachel''s son slowly approaching their direction. The son of the Queen of Films was a cold young man. The whole time they were recording the show yesterday, not once had they ever heard him talk.He was simr to Melody. Still, he had attracted a lot of fangirls even with his type of personality, some were even heavily simping. His coldness also had a little trace of emo, which enhanced his charm better. None of them would have expected that he would stand in front of Sarah. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. In fact, it even seemed like he was here specifically to approach Sarah. Sarah didn''t want to offend Rachel''s son, so she raised her head and greeted him with a smile, "Yosef, do you need something?" The handsome young man nodded, then slowly said, "Melody isn''t here yet?" When he arrived, he looked around for a long time but he didn''t see Melody. In the end, he could only ask Sarah about her. On the other hand, Sarah didn''t expect that he would approach her to inquire about Melody. She was stunned after hearing his question. "No.Melody is still sleeping.She sleeps longer than others every day.Is there anything you need from her?" "Nothing!" After coldly replying with that word, he turned around and left right away. Sarah was baffled. This young man was really cold. After that, Rachel backed him up. They were in a show after all and what her son did was easy to misunderstand. Rachel smiled and looked at Sarah gracefully. "Sarah, don''t mind.My son is a little introverted.He might just be shy a while ago." Since Queen Rachel had already personally exined to her, why would Sarah still mind? Yosef didn''t do anything wrong anyway. He was just cold. "It''s okay.I don''t mind.I just have no idea why he¡¯s looking for Melody" Chapter 107: Revenge Chapter 107: Revenge Rachel grinned broadly in response to Sarah''s question.Her son was not going to say anything, as she had already suspected. "It''s nothing much.My son watched the live broadcastst night, and he''s also a game enthusiast.Seeing your sister y the game, he admires her very much and wants to ask about her skills." Rachel said. Rachel was helpless. They werepetitors, but it was unexpected that her son admired Sarah''s sister''s skills in ying computer games. However, Rachel had already climbed thedder to where she was now.She did not need these entertainment programs to support her.She participated in this event to send her son to debut and spend his youth doing what he liked the most. Rachel was mainly concerned with her career when she was younger.She was too busy and forgot to look after her son. This resulted in a problematic rtionship with her son. Sarah was a little shocked by Rachel''s answer.She did not expect that her sister was so charming to attract a new fan so easily. Sarah smiled and said to Rachel, "Well, I will ask Melody to find Yosef when she wakes up.I know little about online games, so it must be very nice if they met and talked aboutmon topics" Rachel nodded. She knew certain things from the production team even though she ignored the group''s inner workings. Melody had a sarcastic attitude and disliked interacting with other people. She typically spent her days sleeping when she did not have anything to do. Rachel did not insist on it because she knew she should be asleep by now. To avoid using her authority to mistreat others, she must give up her position of power. Wouldn''t that be awkward if they could note to terms afterward? Talking for some while, Sarah realized that it was almost time. Worried that their meal would be cold, she hastily returned home to look for Melody. Melody would be very happy to see the milk and bread she liked to eat and drink for breakfast. Melody was also very picky with what she ate.She could only drink milk, which was neither too hot nor too cold. Sarah had always been very devoted to her. Sarah made her young sister feel loved by showing her affection was a source of immense joy for her. Sarah prepared to return to look for Melody.She carefully carried it in her hands. Avery and her group hadete, so Sarah ran into them by chance.She greeted them first. "Good morning!" Sarah said. Avery gave her a nod after catching her gaze.Her facecked any evident expression. Noah, on the other hand, had a decent demeanor. He approached Sarah first to talk to her. "Congrattions to your team, Sarah.You did well to win first ce!" Noah said. Sarah had a humble smile on her face, "It was just rare luck.I knew some big shots had shown mercy whenpeting with me as I did not have many supporters.I appreciate all your kindness.Thank you very much, everyone." She said this for the sake of the other teams. Apart from her modest demeanor and not the slightest bit of arrogance and overconfidence, no one had any resentment against Sarah. On the other hand, Avery felt jealous when she heard Noahpliment Sarah. "Is taking first ce that great?" Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Avery said as she cast a resentful gaze towards Sarah. Avery stretched out her foot and tripped Sarah just as she was about to pass in front of her. Sarah was holding something in both hands.She was unable to support herself because her feet were shaky.She fell to the ground. By the time she screamed, it was already toote. But the scariest part about it was that the hot milk she was holding sttered all over her arm.She could not stop screaming because of the heat. Avery instinctively reached out to help her stand up as the one nearest to her. "Oh my gosh, Sarah, are you alright? What happened? Did you get burned?" Avery said. When Sarah got tripped, she immediately realized that Avery was the reason why. There was, however, no proof to support her usations.She would be penalized if she made such a public usation against Avery. Avery was so disgusting. She yed dirty tricks on them because she could not win thepetition. It was infuriating. Sarahcked any proof to back up her usations despite her best efforts. This time, all she could do was swallow the pain quietly. She stood up while holding onto Avery''s hand. Not only did she exert force while standing up, but she also used the cover of her sleeves to pinch Avery firmly. Avery''s demeanor shifted, scowling in difort that soothed Sarah somewhat.She looked at Avery in embarrassment. "Sorry, did I use too much force? Did it hurt you? I''m sorry if I did.Because my knees and feet hurt too much, I held you tightly.Don''t me me" Angry, Avery clenched her teeth. She was not prepared for this awful girl to counterattack so quickly. Even though she was enraged, she had no choice but to ept Sarah''s challenge. Sarah looked at her coldly. Who did not know how to pretend to be innocent? Sarah thought that she was qualified enough to handle the different tricks Avery would dare to pull against her. Sarah carried and even brought another meal to their home when she recovered. Melody happened to wake up when she entered. When Sarah had finished setting the table, she turned to Melody and said, "Mellie, I''ve set the table for you so that you can eat your breakfast.I know you''ll love it all.Eat it while it''s still hot" After saying that, Sarah left Melody''s room and entered her own. Melody seemed hesitant while holding the towel. It was strange that her sister did not share the breakfast with her. When it came to eating, Sarah had always emphasized the importance of bringing people together. Sarah would rather wait for her for one or two hours than eat alone first. What was going on today? Melody left the room as soon as she smelled the scent of ointment. Melody realized that something wrong was going on. She immediately put down the towel she was holding and walked into Sarah''s room. Melody saw Sarah undressing on the bed as soon as she entered the room. One of her hands was bent while the other was applying ointment. People would be rmed if they saw Sarah''s arm, which was previously fair and delicate but had turned red and swollen. Melody''s eyes coldly squinted and the temperature in the room seemed to have dropped a few degrees below the freezing point. "How did you get hurt?" Melody asked Sarah. Sarah heard a chilling voice from the front and was so terrified that the cotton swab in her hand would slide out of her hand. As she turned to face Melody, she was surprised to see Melody standing right in front of her. After a while, she began to feel better andined to Melody. "Howe you don''t make any noise when you''re walking? You startled me so much that my heart almost stopped! ¡° Melody did not listen to what she said. All the while, she got her eyes glued on the cut on her sister''s arm and asked, "What happened to you?" Sarah knew she could not keep it a secret, so she said, "I will tell you, but you cannot be reckless and impulsive" Melody shook her head in agreement.She had never been impulsive.She would only cause those who offend her to rethink their hasty actions in the future. When Sarah saw that Melody agreed, she added quietly, "This isn''t a big deal.Avery is the only person to me.Us being in the first ce was a serious problem for her.She deliberately tripped me up while I was carrying breakfast.The milk spilled all over my arm.Don''t worry.I pinched her to make up for it" Melody was aware that Sarah did not drink milk, and she was the one who enjoyed drinking lukewarm milk the most. With an unsettling coldness in her look, Melody said, "Avery, you said?" Very well. Those who dared to offend her must bear the consequences. Chapter 108: Diving to Fish Chapter 108: Diving to Fish Yesterday, they were asked to go to a river and catch fish.The activity today was an upgraded version. This time, the production team wanted them to dive to catch fish. Upon knowing the production team''s itinerary for today, the faces of the rk brothers and Sarah immediately sank. The production team really wanted them to y water games all the time, didn''t they? However, they onlyined without going against it. After all, the production team had already announced it.There was no point inining. In the end, they had to follow whatever rules the production team had set. Yosef liked this kind of activity and Rachel followed to monitor him. Avery was also not worried about the activity. If anything, she was only afraid that she couldn''t show off her good figure to her fans. Since the rare opportunity to wear a swimsuit fell to herp, how could she waste it? When it was time for everyone to wear diving suits, Avery refused. She looked at the director, pretending to be troubled, and said, "Director, I think this diving suit will affect my performance.I might even lose again.Can I not wear it?" The director nced at Avery and noticed her swimsuit thatcked fabric.He could see through her thoughts.He thought, ¡®lf someone doesn''t want to wear it, then I won''t force them to.Anyway, there''s no rule about it¡± "Okay, feel free to do whatever you want." Noah, Avery''s boyfriend, was angry and would disapprove if he could. Unfortunately, he didn''t have the ability to persuade Avery. Because Avery grew up in a good family, she grew up being treated like a princess, so until now, she had a child''s temper. As long as she wanted to do something, no one could persuade her not to do it. Their rtionship had started to turn cold because of her attitude. In Avery''s eyes, however, Noah was mad at her because she tripped Sarah earlier. Since Noah was close to her, she knew that he was the only one who saw her sneakily extend her foot. But Avery wasn''t afraid.She knew that Noah will take her side no matter what she did, so she dared to y such tricks. The four teams were paired to fit into two yachts. The Sullivan sisters and the Anderson mother and son were in one ship and the rk brothers and the Avah couple were in the other. When they arrived at the diving area, everyone went to the water with their equipment, ready to set off. Yosef sat opposite to Melody and his sight never left her. Melody didn''t give him a single nce though. She leaned to the side and closed her eyes, resting since she had nothing better to do. Facing such a scorching gaze, Sarah couldn''t help but feel amused, about tough at any time. She noticed that Yosef was cold, but he wasn''t arrogant, so she dared to kid with him. "Yosef, are you rushing to be Mellie''s student?" Sarah originally thought that Yosef would be shy as usual and keep his silent, Unexpectedly, at least for Sarah, he seriously nodded. Sarah was caught off guard by his reaction.She had no choice but to reach out and poke Melody. Melody slowly opened her eyes as she woke up. In her beautiful face, her sleepy eyes were especially captivating, reducing her cold vibes and making her look cuter and approachable. She looked at Sarah as if asking why she woke her up. Sarah pointed in Yosef''s direction and looked at Melody with a smile, "Mellie, you didn''t expect it, right? Turns out in this show, you have a little fanboy.Yosef said he wants your advice on games." Melody turned her head to look at Yosef. Since she was fully awake now, her eyes weren''t dazed like earlier. But when looked at him again, her eyes were cold again. Although she was emotionless, he didn''t dare to raise his head because of her strong aura. Knowing that Melody was waiting for him to speak, Yosef timidly raised his head and asked a question that had been bothering him for a long time. "Great God, how did you manage to be so stable with an 8x scope and still instantly snipe continuously? Don''t you need to aim?" At first, Sarah wanted to listen to their conversation. Unexpectedly, she couldn''t even understand the terms they were using. It was as if they were talking in an aliennguage. In the end, she simply gave up. Most of the time, Yosef would be the one talking and Melody would answer him with a few words. Although it was only a few words, Yosef was excited to hear them every time. He kept talking for a long time and even the production team forgot to call him to the water. Rachel, seeing her son so happy, smiled at Sarah with more sincerity. "Sarah, I really have to thank you and your sister this time.This is the first time that I have seen my son talk so much to someone he isn''t particrly familiar with.I''m a little envious at how he stares at your sister with such admiration¡± Sarah chuckled as a response to the other party. "It''s not just you, I''m also envious! My sister doesn''t treat me so politely either.She usually wouldn''t reply when I talk to her" Melody had always been straightforward and concise, Sarah knew this a long time ago. She could try to pretend that she knew what they were talking about, but it went against her goal of thoroughly impressing Melody. Queen Rachel was a key figure in the production team and her words carried some weight. If she was willing to take care of Melody, the sisters would have a better life in the future. What happened with Avery in the morning left Sarah with lingering fears. Although she wasn''t afraid of Avery messing with her, she was worried that Melody would get dragged into the mess. Rachel''s eyesnded on Sarah''s hand.She asked softly, "Are you not going into the water?" Sarah nodded her head. Her hands were a little hot and she was worried that the blisters would melt if it was exposed to seawater. Thus, the production team allowed her to not go into the water. "Go to Lil¡¯ Melody and tell her to go!" Each of the other groups sent two people to go into the water topete. Melody would go, while Sarah chose to stay. Rachel disliked owing favors. Since Melody was willing to talk to her son, even making him happy, she didn''t hesitate to help Melody a little bit. "Yosef likes diving ever since he was a kid.It seems like he''s also in a good condition today.He could help you." The director frowned after hearing Rachel''s words. But since Rachel said it herself, he couldn''t contradict her and let her get humiliated, could he? Now it seemed that he could only wait and see. When the groups were about to go to the water, Sarah worriedly looked at Melody. "Mellie, this is your first time diving, right? Why don''t we give up?" "No!" Melody answered coldly and then jumped into the water. Yosef quickly followed her when he saw her dive first into the water. When Yosef jumped into the water, he realized that Melody didn''t follow the production team''s original n of catching fish. Instead, she was swimming forward at a rapid speed. Seeing that there was something wrong, Yosef followed her out of curiosity, Yosef''s had good swimming skills. He had been training with the city''s provincial team ever since he was young and he had also qualified to sign up for the internationalpetition. If only his mother wasn''t against it, he might have been an athlete by now, But although he had great skills, his distance with Melody gradually grew to the point that he could only see her shadow. He couldn''t catch up to her at all. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. In the water, Melody swam faster than a fish.Her speed was unbelievable. Melody kept swimming forward until she arrived at the dock of another ship.She stopped by the cluster of big rocks, observing the changes on the other side. Avery was good at swimming.She liked games like diving that both burnt money and made her seem more high-end. In order to show off her swimming skills in front of everyone, Avery kept turning around and swimming happily, showing off. When she saw a unique-looking fish swimming past her, she went after it and Noah tried his best to catch up. She wanted to catch the fish to show it off to everyone. However, Avery didn''t expect that after swimming far enough until she left everyone''s line of sight... A hand would suddenly pop out of nowhere and grab her down. Chapter 109: Simple and Brutal Revenge Killing Chapter 109: Simple and Brutal Revenge Killing Avery tried everything she could and struggled with all her might, but she was no match for the other party in terms of strength. Melody didn''t want to hide her intention. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. When she was in front of Avery, she freely revealed her face so that thetter could clearly see who she was under the water. Her eyes held chilliness even colder than the seawater they were surrounded in. Avery''s breathing apparatus has been removed. With theck of oxygen in her system, breathing was getting more and more difficult. She subconsciously opened her mouth as if desperate to gasp the much-needed air, but all it seemed was as if she wanted to gulp down all the water in the sea. Her lungs were getting more and more ufortable, and she felt so bloated and on the verge of bursting. Her mind was racing with thoughts of what would happen if she died. The fear she felt in her heart when looking into Melody''s bloodthirsty eyes was so palpable that she believed Melody would really murder her here. The cold rage in Melody''s eyes was unadulterated.She didn''t look like she was joking at all.She was now genuinely afraid, and she squirmed even more wildly.She felt herself crying and tried to beg Melody with her eyes. She could handle it no longer, and Avery soon passed out shortly due to thebined effects of nervousness and fright. Melody indifferently looked at Avery, who was lying limply in her arms, and she snorted in disdain. Her re could chill people to their bones.It was unfortunate that Avery had already fainted. ¡®It had only been three minutes, and it was already over? What a useless thing!¡¯ Melody held the helpless person in contempt. Melody plugged Avery''s breathing apparatus back in and then dragged her near the beach, where many people might see her before leaving. Not long after, Avery was discovered. The program was in a mess, and no one anticipated Avery to suddenly be in trouble. As her boyfriend, Noah naturally went forward to rescue her. He immediately dragged Avery out of the water. Under the treatment of the apanying team doctor, Avery was soon out of danger. After a series of cardiopulmonary resuscitations, Avery woke up coughing out water. Her condition was mainly due to the short-terma caused by drowning, along with her inevitable shock. The situation was not life-threatening. However, it was apparent that she was still traumatized. When she gained consciousness, her eyes wildly danced around, and when she saw Noah as if finding salvation, she grabbed his hand and gripped it tight as she looked at him in horror. "Noah, save me.Someone wants to kill me!" Noah was startled by her sudden actions, and facing Avery''s crazy remarks, he was also frightened. "Avie, what exactly are you talking about? Who wants to kill you? What happened just now?" Avery''s eyes were a little agitated. She looked at Noah in a daze and trembled nervously, "Noah, Noah, it''s Melody.That witch Melody wants to kill me! She wants to kill me! It''s her! I saw her!" Everything was being recorded on the camera. Noah felt that Avery must have gone crazy to create a ruckus ande up with such nonsense. However, looking at Avery''s frightened expression, it did not seem to be fake. This made Noah a little confused. Just as everyone was bewildered by what was happening, a sudden cheer erupted from the side. When everyone turned around, they discovered that the other two teams had already returned. A few of them came down from the boat. They could see that the seafood buckets in their hands were heavy. It was evident that they must have gained a lot. No wonder the members all had bright smiles. The moment Avery saw Melody get off the boat, her body instinctively remembered the pain she had just felt, and she couldn''t help the subconscious tremble that went through her body. However, she also realized that there were a lot of people around them, and Melody surely didn''t dare to do anything to her in front of everyone. Thus, she gained back her courage, and her attitude also turned haughty. She stood up and rushed to Melody as she used and shouted at thetter. "You murderer, you almost killed me! I am calling the police to arrest you!" Avery was seething mad and didn''t care who was around. Melody had not had the chance to answer yet when Sarah rushed up and blocked her behind. She looks at Avery seriously. "Avery, what are you trying to aplish again? If you''ve got a problem,e at me.Don''t keep on attacking my sister!" With disdain in her eyes, Avery looked at Sarah coldly as she spat, "You and your sister are both not good people.Since your sister dared to attack me, then she must suffer the consequences of her actions.If you dare to touch me, you just wait and you too will go to jail" She said it too confidently. Noah was worried that things would change and affect Avery negatively. Thus, he took the initiative to exin the situation. "Just now, Avery was in danger when she fell into the water.She said that Melody took off her breathing apparatus and grabbed her neck to drown her!" Melody took a deep breath and was about to stand up to admit to their usations.She never needed to deny what she did. But Sarah was one step faster than she was, and her reaction speed was much faster than hers. "Nonsense, don''t simply open your mouth ande at us.My sister, Mellie, has been catching fish under the water just now.These are all our spoils and proof of our hard work.How could she have the time to set you up? As for you guys, you keep on ying tricks every time.Do you think everybody else is a fool and can''t see through you?" While talking, Sarah angrily kicked the bucket of seafood by her feet, and the fish that were still alive inside continued to struggle and p around. Looking at the bucket full of seafood, Noah also didn''t believe that Melody had the time to swim a long distance just to harm Avery. And Sarah was not lying. The one who had been targeting them at every turn was Avery. Sarah and her sister had always been giving in and kept on ignoring her provocations. The assault that Avery was using Melody was logically impossible to be carried out by thetter. A member of the crew also spoke up, "Although we were a littlete when we went into the water just now, we were able to see Melody chasing after fishes when we were in the water.It''s impossible for normal people to swim back and forth in that short span of time that we werete, let alone even harming anyone" It was, in fact, impossible for ordinary people to do it. Avery was furious.She looked at the crowd with her face flushed with rage. "Why are all of you standing up for her? What did she do for you?" Faced with Avery''s usation, the crew member thought of Yosef, who was standing silently at the side. "Yosef, didn''t you go into the water with Melody? Did you see her swim over to harm Avery?" Yosef slowly raised his head and looked at Melody, who was keeping quiet amidst the usations and everyone''s ims. After staring at her for a moment, Yosef spoke in a low voice, "I was entirely preupied with fishing.I didn''t see anything." After he finished speaking, he added, "I was already so focused, but I haven''t gained as much as Melody did!" What he added afterward might seem like just an afterthought, but his underlying meaning was clear. What he meant was that he had already tried his best, but he still hadn''t caught as much as Melody had. This indirectly implied that it was impossible for Melody to have the time tomit the crime and still come back to fish and gain as much as she did. Therefore, what Avery imed might not be urate. Melody just stood there coldly. Her indifferent expression didn''t change at all. She only shifted her gaze to Yosef. This guy...Is he helping her? After hearing Yosef''s words, Avery immediately turned her anger at Yosef andshed out at him, "Yosef, what drug did this woman give you for you to help her out in her crime? Why would you nder and harm me like this?" Noah was frightened after he heard her words. After all, Rachel was still standing at the side.She had always treasured her son. How could she allow Avery to criticize him for no reason? Noah hastily tugged at Avery. With his reminder, as if doused with cold water, Avery woke up from her rage-filled haze. She raised her head nervously and looked at Rachel. At this moment, Rachel''s face no longer had a trace of her usual warm expression. Rachel''s eyes narrowed slightly when she saw Avery cautiously looking over.Her expression revealed a trace of viciousness, and Avery felt her knees weaken in an instant. "Miss Jones, my son said that he didn''t see anything.He only described what happened based on his own experience and ability.Did he have to say that Melody harmed you for it to be taken as true? Is this not a lie? He can''t even tell the truth.Don''t you think you''re acting too tyrannical?" "I...I."" Avery was frightened by Rachel, and her face turned pale. The director of her next film was close friends with Rachel. If she offended Rachel, her acting career might just be ruined.She was about to apologize, but Rachel did not give her a chance. "I think Miss Jones is wearing too little and caught a cold in the water.Her mind is not clear.She should return to her room and rest first" Rachel cast a sideways look at the director after she finished speaking. The director did not dare to go against Rachel and promptly arranged for his assistant to persuade Avery to leave. Chapter 110: In a Fancy Fuss Chapter 110: In a Fancy Fuss The incident had been taken care of by the event''s organizers, but it was certain that Avery had offended Rachel because of what she said about Yosef.And because of what happened, everyone decided to head back.Melody slowed her steps down to catch on Yosef as they were walking. "Why didn''t you tell them what you saw?" Although they were only centimeters apart, Melody didn''t even turn to Yosef beside her as she asked.She kept her gaze ahead as if she was only talking to herself. Melody knew that Yosef was behind her in the water then, but she still continued to attack Avery.She didn''t even hesitate nor care even if someone else was there. Yosef raised an eyebrow and chuckled.Then a ghost of a smile escaped his lips. "I didn''t say what I saw this morning either¡¯ he said. At breakfast that morning, Avery made Sarah trip on her feet. Noah saw it, but it was not only him. Yosef saw it, too. But Yosef didn''t feel the urge to tell anyone about it, which was the same case with him not telling anyone about what he saw in the water. Besides, it was simple logic. Sarah got hurt because of Avery, so her sister went to avenge her by making Avery have a sweet taste of the seawater. Furthermore, Yosef was technically a bystander in the face of this skirmish. Why would he care to intervene? It was never his character to stick his nose into other people''s business. And the only reason he said anything earlier was that Avery was being too loud and scandalous. A woman like her should be reprimanded so she''d keep her mouth shut. When they got back to their room, Sarah continued toin about what happened as she sat on the bed. "Why is that Avery so annoying? She must have done a lot of wicked things in the past that she met the ghosts underwater earlier.How dare she use this opportunity to frame you? How can a person like her exist?" Melody leaned on the sofazily and closed her eyes, feeling too tired to hear Sarah''s endless rants. "I did it, okay" she said, still with her eyes closed, "That woman really..." Sarah was about to spit out another series of rants when she heard Melody and stopped. Her eyes widened, and she immediately turned around and looked at Melody incredulously. Melody had always been indifferent and cold, despite hernguid demeanor at the moment. In Sarah''s opinion, her sister didn''t seem like the kind of person who would do such a thing. But judging by Melody''s character, Sarah could tell that she was not kidding.She looked at her sister closely and felt that she might be telling the truth.She immediately checked her AirPods to make sure it was turned off, and no other device was connected to it before closing the door carefully. But, despite that, Sarah was still worried that someone might hear them inside the room, so she covered the small space under the door using the rag on the floor. While Sarah was getting slightly paranoid, Melody remained calm andnguid on the sofa, not giving any reactions at all to what her sister was doing. Once Sarah was done making sure no one could eavesdrop, she rushed back to the sofa and whispered, "Tell me, Mellie.Did you really do it? Why were you such a badass? Wow!" Opening her eyes slowly and turning to face her sister, Melody raised an eyebrow at the look on Sarah''s face. Unlike earlier, when she was scornful and irritated, Sarah looked giddy with excitement while asking her sister about what happened. Even though Melody didn''t respond and only looked at her, she didn''t seem worried that it could be a problem if Melody did do it. All Sarah had in mind at the moment was how cool her sister was. Melody managed to teach Avery a lesson without being caught. What a great move! Getting so carried away by excitement, Sarah began to jump around, like a child in an amusement park. Melody frowned at this and immediately grabbed Sarah''s arm. Sarah felt Melody''s grip on her arms and stopped from jumping.She turned to Melody to ask what was wrong and was met by thetter''s re. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. "Watch your hands" said Melody sternly. Sarah paused for a moment before reacting.She looked down at her swollen arm and understood what her sister meant. If she were not very careful, she would have hit her hand on the sofa. The sofa was made in hard rattan wood, not the soft ones they had at home. Even if her hand wasn''t swollen as it was now, if it hit the solid edges of the sofa, she would be crippled in no time. The moment she was reminded of the wound on her hand, Sarah realized something. Although Melody was indifferent and cold, she was never the type of person who would attack others unprovoked. Not because she was weak or cowardly, but because she was just too unbothered to react to petty things most of the time.But earlier, Melody did that to Avery because thetter hurt Sarah first! Thinking about this, Sarah got even giddier with excitement. "Did you do that to Avery because of me, Mellie?" she eximed. Melody sneered, and the sardonic look she had on her face sent chills down Sarah''s spine, making her lower her head slightly. But since she was already used to her sister''s scornful demeanor, she was no longer appalled by it. The initial fright onlysted for a few seconds as excitement began to stir inside Sarah again. "I''m so d that I have such a good sister like you, Mellie! You know, I read my horoscope today.It says that even though I will meet the person I like, I will have someone who will help me when I get in trouble.And you helped me today, Mellie! You are my lucky charm!" she gushed. Sarah kept onplimenting Melody that thetter didn''t want to listen to her anymore. But like a stupid curse, Sarah''s words kept ringing on Melody''s mind. ¡®Mellie, you are my lucky charm! Was she really a "lucky" charm now? Wasn''t she always regarded as a jinx? A barrier of bad luck? How did she be a lucky charm in the blink of an eye? Perhaps the only person in the entire Sullivan family who thought of her that way was Sarah. Melody snorted inside. After a while, Sarah suddenly remembered something and jolted. "Oh my gosh!" she cried out. Seemingly used to Sarah''s exaggerated reactions, Melody rolled her eyes at her sister and said languidly, "What is it this time?" With widened eyes, Sarah turned to Melody in horror. "Yosef was also in the water with you at that time, right? Mellie, he must have seen you attacking Avery! But why didn''t he say anything earlier? Is he...is he nning to use this against us? Oh my!" she yelped. Melody rolled her eyes at Sarah again. Thetter was just too giddy for her own good, so unlike the rest of the Sullivans in the family. If Melody hadn''t known that their grandfather wasn''t the type of person who would shelter adoptive children in the family, she would have dragged Sarah for a DNA test to see if she was really a Sullivan by blood because of the way she was acting at the moment. Otherwise, how could they be so different from each other if they came from the same parents? Melody snorted inwardly. Not getting any response from Melody, Sarah had gone more frantic as the worst-case scenarios started to invade her mind. "Oh gosh! What should we do, Mellie? I seriously suspect that..." she started to fret. Melody was starting to get a headache from listening to her sister''s chatter. She turned to face Sarah and threw her a piercing, cold look. The chill from Melody''s re sent shivers to Sarah as if a cold wind passed right through her, which made her shut her mouth at once. Her little sister could truly look a hundred times scarier than their grandfather when she was angry. Sarah stopped fretting, but she couldn''t keep herself from worrying.Her face wasced with nothing but dread at the moment. Melody had always hated it when people were fuzzy for nothing, especially when they''d turn into a worry-wart over irrelevant things like her sister. If it were in a different circumstance, she would have thrown someone like Sarah into a bottomless abyss long ago to ensure that the person wouldn''t appear in front of her in this life ever again. But since this worry-wart was her sister, Melody was surprisingly tolerant of the behavior, which was something that she couldn''t understand about herself. A few more minutes had passed, but Sarah was still so into her own fancy fuss. Melody couldn''t help but snort once more. "It''s such a pity that you''re still not an actress at this point, you know" shemented sarcastically. Sarah paused and looked at Melody nkly, not getting what thetter meant. Melody didn''t have the energy to exin further about what she had just said. Instead, she straight up told Sarah off. "You don''t need to worry about Yosef, okay?" It was not a big deal that Yosef saw what Melody did. She was not bothered or scared if he would tell on her because she already knew how to deal with it. There was no need for excessive worrying.Despite that, Sarah seemed to have something more to say, but Melody was quick to keep her from doing so. "Stop, Sarah! If you say another word..." Sarah closed her mouth at once, feeling wronged. But she knew that she should trust her sister''s words for this. If Melody said she shouldn''t worry, Sarah should probably do as she was told. However, she couldn''t help butment in her mind on how scary this little sister of hers can be! Chapter 111: Here to Cause Trouble. Chapter 111: Here to Cause Trouble. Because Avery got choked with seawater, although she seemed fine when she was rescued, not long after being sent to the infirmary, she had a fever and a sore throat. Her temperature wasn''t very high, but because of Avery''s non-stop tantrums, her condition seemed more serious than it actually was. The production team had no choice but to contact her manager so she could ry it to Avery''s family. Because they rushed instantly upon receiving the news, Avery''s parents arrived at the set in a short time. As soon as she saw her parents appear, Avery immediately cried to her mother. "Mommy, someone tried to kill me!" Avery''s mother looked at her in shock and doubtfully asked, "Didn''t you say that it was an ident? Why would someone even try to kill you?" The notice they received from the production team was different from their daughter''s ims. They had told her that Avery wasn''t ready when she went to the water so she almost drowned. They even said that their daughter didn''t follow the production team''s arrangement, causing her an ident. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Obviously, they were refusing to take responsibility for this. So now that she heard her daughter''s words, she felt a little confused. Since her parents were here now, Avery knew that they would support her, so she told her what happened. She kept using Melody of bullying her during the variety show and that she was the one who almost killed her. As her parents, they had long known Avery''s temperament. Back then, Avery had already contacted them and requested to find someone to pressure the variety show''s production team to make them drive the Sullivan sisters out of the show. Unfortunately for Avery, the pair of sisters were currently gaining more and more poprity. The ratings even increased because of them. How could they possibly agree to let go of their current cash cows? At first, Avery''s parents thought that their daughter''s temper wasn''t good which resulted in a conflict so they did not n to spend much effort handling it. But now that they heard that the Sullivan sisters were actually so daring to even attempt murdering their daughter, how could they let it go? How could they raise their chin if they couldn''t even handle something like this? Avery''s father angrily mmed his hands on the table. He scolded everyone on the spot, "Do you really think that our Jones family is so easy to bully? If the production team does not give us an exnation today, we will not let this matter go.I will make sure that everyone there will suffer the consequences!" The production team arranged a party set after the first recording. The other three teams were also going to attend. ording to rumors, the biggest investor was even going that night. The biggest investor, who was basically the director''s benefactor, was personally going, so the director handled everything carefully to avoid making any mistakes. When the teams met, Rachel kindly reminded Sarah. Sarah listened to Rachel carefully and thanked her before running excitedly to Melody. "Mellie, our show''s biggest investor will being tonight as well! Even Rachel was required to attend the party.Do you think that this is my chance to turn things around?" Before Rachel had told her about it, Sarah already received the news. Her manager, Tyrone, sent her a message.He also reminded her to be careful tonight and to try leaving a good impression on the biggest investor. If she seeded, Sarah could fight for better opportunities in the future. On contrary to Sarah''s excited mood, Melody was stoic as usual. She did not even react. Sarah didn''t mind. After all, Sarah understood why Melody didn''t care. Melody did not have any ns to join the entertainment industry. The only reason why Melody participated in the variety show was purely to help her. Sarah had really gotten a lot of profits from this show. Tyrone even said that advertisers were voluntarily sending her an invite to be their endorser. It might seem like it was amon thing but something like this was unimaginable before. After Sarah had calmed down a bit, she turned to ask Melody, "Lil Melody, do you want toe with me tonight?" Melody didn''t have to think twice before she shook her head.She neither had the time nor the interest to meet any investor.It was better to spend her time sleeping. "I''m not going!" It was a simple reply but Sarah knew that there was no room for other options. Knowing her sister''s temperament, Sarah did not insist and replied, "It''s fine.Then when I''m out, rest well in the room, okay? I''lle back early tonight and we''ll leave together.Don''t worry about me.Tyrone will be with me at the party" "Mmni!" Melody hummed in response and turned around to continue her disrupted sleep. Seeing her resting, Sarah didn''t dare to disturb Melody and quietly walked out of her room, carrying her things.She applied makeup on her face and went to the venue of the party tonight. Tyrone had been waiting for Sarah at the hotel. When he saw Sarah walking alone, he was stunned. "Sarah, where is your sister?" Without thinking much, she casually replied, "Mellie is resting in her room." Tyrone said seriously, "Hurry up and call her over.How can she note out on such an important asion?" In Tyrone¡¯s eyes, Melody had great potential. If she could develop well in the entertainment industry, it would not be an issue for her to get to the top.Sarah didn''t like what Tyrone said. A frown formed on her face. "Rone, you know that my sister''s personality is not suitable for being in the entertainment industry.Don''t think about dragging her here.She already said that she doesn''t want toe.Don''t force her." Tyrone and Sarah had known each other for many years and Tyrone knew where her bottom line was.Sarah was a sentimental person and ced a lot of importance on her family members. Melody''s matter had touched her bottom line. Tyrone gave up and quickly begged for mercy. "Fine, fine, fine.You are my goddess.Whatever you say is fine.Hurry up and go in or others will say that we are acting like we are big shots" Sarah was neitherte nor was she too early.She followed behind Tyrone to take a seat. After everyone had settled on their seats, they waited for the bigshot investor to appear. Suddenly, the door of the private room opened and the producer of the variety show stood up out of excitement. When he stood up, he thought that it was the bigshot arriving, but it was Gustav standing in the door instead. The producer knew Gustav and had dealt with him before. Seeing that his expression was not right, he didn''t sit back down and walked forward with a smile stered on his face. "Mr.Jones, why are you here?" Gustav harrumphed. His expression was gloomy and his voice was strange as he answered, "Producer Sanders, it''s very lively in here.You even held a celebratory party while my poor daughter is still lying in the hospital with a high fever!" Upon saying this, the expression of everyone in the room changed. "That man is Avery''s father.He''s quite powerful and has some connections with other influential figures in the entertainment industry!" There was only a slight change in Sarah''s expression.She knew that trouble would being for her. The only fortunate thing was Melody did not attend the party with her.She would take care of everything here and make sure that Melody wouldn''t be implicated. Producer Sanders was also a smart person. He smiled at Gustav and said, "President Jones, what happened to Avery was an ident.None of us wanted to see it.Why don''t you sit down and let me apany you for a drink? Next time there''s a good show, I will look for Avie immediately." In his heart, Producer Sanders was worried that the bigshot woulde soon. He didn''t want to cause trouble. "It''s not that I''m trying to make trouble for you, but this matter doesn''t seem to be an ident.Someone deliberately did it to my daughter" Gustav''s icy gaze swept over Sarah and fiercely red at her. Gustav didn''t beat around the bush. He straightforwardly pressured the production team and said to Producer Sanders, "If you are willing to hand over someone to me and let me take her to apologize to my daughter, our friendship will remain.And if something happened in the future, I will do my best to help!" Tyrone saw that something was wrong and pulled Sarah to stand up. Gustav had some tricks up his sleeves and he wasn''t someone that anyone could easily offend. He put on his standard professional expression and stepped forward, raising a ss of wine, "President Jones, Sarah is someone who''s under my wing.I know her personality very well.Please don''t be angry.There must have been a misunderstanding.Let me give you a toast.It¡¯s our fault if we made you unhappy!" Tyrone lowered his posture, wanting to settle this matter as fast as possible. However, Gustav did not want to let him off easily.He directly reached out and knocked over the wine ss in Tyrone''s hand.He red at him as he condescendingly replied, "Who are you? What makes you think that your words matter?" This was undoubtedly an insult to Tyrone in public. Sarah was very angry.She could not suppress her anger as she exploded on the spot.She shouted at the other party. "Why are you acting so unreasonable? It''s clearly your daughter who was causing trouble! Why are you making false usations?" Gustav''s face was cold, but his face was gloomy and terrible.His dark face was like a storm that was about toe. "You said I was bullying people, right?" He nodded fiercely as he red at Sarah, his finger pointed at her, "Alright, then I will let you see what is called bullying!" Gustav raised his hand and pped Sarah in the face. The atmosphere had long been tense and silent so the sound of his p echoed in the room.Everyone was shocked! Chapter 112: And Who Are You? Chapter 112: And Who Are You? The entertainment industry had always been like this. Seniority mattered the most. For a small inte celebrity like Sarah, in front of a rich influential man like Gustav, she could only silently bear whatever he did to her. Yosef, who was sitting near them, made a move, but he was quickly held down by his mother. Even though Rachel was not afraid of Gustav, she still would not offend Gustav who had influence and money for Sarah who had no use to her. The entertainment industry was just like this, realistic! Sarah covered her pped cheek as she looked at Gustav, her eyes filled with disbelief. It was not within her expectations that the old fogey would hit her! Tyrone was also stunned, his body not moving a single muscle. When he was finally back to his senses, he pulled Sarah to apologize. "Sarah, do not anger President Jones anymore.Hurry up and apologize!" He passed a new wine ss to Sarah. Sarah took it but instead of apologizing and offering a toast to Gustav, she angrily mmed it to the table and coldly replied, "I don''t want to.He''s the one who hit me, so why should I be the one to apologize?" Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. The faces of the people present couldn''t be painted. All of them also thought that Gustav was too overbearing but none of them dared to offend Gustav to help Sarah. They even felt that Sarah did not know how to adjust. Even at this moment, she did not know how to lower herself to settle matters. Most of them had seen people who had tough attitudes like Sarah''s, but in the end, all of them did not end up with a good result. Gustav had long expected the silence. His eyes were like ice-coated arrows stabbing Sarah and his voice was low and gloomy. "Girl, I will not me you for being young and ignorant so I will teach you how the entertainment industry works today.The rules to have a chance to be famous in the future, do you know them?" After Gustav finished talking to Sarah, he turned his head to converse with Producer Sanders. He said, "I know that you invited guests tonight." He switched back to Sarah again. "For the sake of Producer Sanders, if you p yourself in the spot, I''ll forget about your blunder!" He added with a threatening voice, "But if you still dare to be stubborn, then don''t me me for being rude!" Sarah stood alone in the middle, looking helpless. Tyrone, who had been working with her for many years, couldn''t bear it and came out to help her out. "President Jones, how about I p myself a few times? I''ll listen to whatever you say as long as you calm down." Gustav didn''t even turn his head, only looking Tyrone from the corner of his eyes. However, his sharp eyes were filled with ridicule, obviously showing disdain.He coldly scolded, "Who do you think you are? Since when did you have the right to speak?" After being taught a lesson, Tyrone could only silently stand on the side, his expression turning ugly. In the first ce, Tyrone had not expected that Gustav would suddenlye so he was not prepared. It seemed like they could only silently bear this suffering today. Suddenly, a cold and chilly voice suddenly broke the deadlock. "Then how about you?" The domineering voice slowly came from behind, paired with the tapping of leather boots against the ground. It sounded icy and cold to the point of making the scalp tingle upon hearing it. Everyone unanimously turned their heads toward the door and saw Melody walking towards them, her hands casually ced in her pockets. Even though Melody had the kind of aura that terrified anyone who saw it for the first time, Gustav was not afraid at all. Gustav recognized Melody and knew that she was Sarah''s younger sister. But it did not matter. In the end, she was just a silly little girl who had no power whatsoever. It was good that she was here so he can clean the pair of sisters together. Melody directly walked towards Sarah, her eyes squinting slightly. A terrifying cold glint shed across her eyes. Her finger hooked Sarah''s chin and lifted it, her eyes falling on Sarah''s red and swollen cheek. Melody''s eyes suddenly sank, her face turning as cold as ice. Sarah subconsciously looked away and nced in Tyrone''s direction.She muttered,ining, "Did you secretly send a message to Mellie?" Tyrone only lowered his head and did not dare say anything. He felt like Sarah was in danger so he quietly sent Melody a message about the situation, wanting more people to help. How could he have known that Gustav would be so arrogant? This was really troublesome. Melody didn''t explode immediately. She casually pulled out a chair beside her smoothly and dashingly sat down. She crossed her legs then lifted her chin, her eyes looking coldly at Gustav''s body as if she was looking at a corpse. Her ink-ck eyes were emitting a cold and fierce light, aiming straight at Gustav''s heart, making him feel oppressed by endless pressure. Gustav was stunned by the look in Melody''s eyes. It didn''t take him long to recover and sneered twice. He even provoked Melody further and said, "Really worthy of being an artist but your acting skills are not bad.However, it''s simply ridiculous!" At this moment, his attitude was still arrogant because he didn''t take the Sullivan sisters seriously at all. His eyes, fixated on Melody, were brimming with sarcasm and provocation. His voice was rather strange. "What? Are you here to denounce me because of your sister and then take revenge on me?" "Youngdy, do you even have the ability?" Melody let out a light chuckle. The smile on her beautiful face only made her look more arrogant and lively.She supported her chin on one hand and swayed her other handzily.She ambiguously stated, "You''re making me regret it" "Regret what?" Gustav asked through gritted teeth. Although Melody''s voice was soft and sounded harmless, her words were like a sharp knife stabbing through the flesh. "Regret not drowning your daughter this morning!" Everyone was shocked upon hearing her reply. None of them had expected that Melody would be so arrogant. Gustav squinted his eyes at Melody and then nodded angrily. "Good.How brave you are! I hope you''ll still be brave enough to continue saying it!" He had simply repeated what he did to Sarah earlier. Gustav raised his hand, wanting to p Melody''s face. However, the ending result was different from before. Before Gustav''s hand could even get near to Melody''s face, she had already gripped his wrist. Melody grabbed his hand with one hand while her other hand was raised.She opened her other hand. The resounding echo of the p could be heard in the room. After that, she did not stop pping. She hit both sides of his face, left and right, and did not stop hitting him crazily until she had hit him a total of ten times. Everyone, as they watched the scene, was so shocked that their eyeballs almost popped out of their sockets. They did not even dare breathe. It took a long time for Gustav to wake up after the strong consecutive ps he had received. He was still feeling dizzy. Just when he was about to open his mouth to speak, he coughed out a mouthful of blood and spat out tworge white teeth. Blood flowed from the corner of his mouth to his chin, and then from his chin to his chest. In the end, he looked extremely miserable. Gustav covered his face and looked at Melody as if he wanted to eat her alive. "D-do you want to die?" Because he had just lost his teeth and his face is swollen, he couldn''t speak properly, "Damn girl, how dare you hit me? Do you know who I am?" An evil smile crept up on Melody''s face. The ends of her eyes were raised and her dark eyes gradually turned cold. There was even frost in her eyes. "I don''t care who you are!" She said domineeringly "Who cares?" She coldly added, "If you dare hurt my people, you have to take responsibility!" After saying that, Melody fell back into her chair.As she sat down, she sharply kicked out with her raised foot. Gustav bounced out and directly knelt in front of Melody with a resounding "bang" At the crucial moment, Gustav''s bodyguard rushed over. The four bodyguards stood behind Gustav. Seeing that his own people were now here, Gustav finally felt at ease.If he didn''t cripple Melody today, he would be shaming his whole family. Chapter 113: In Five Minutes, the Jones Family Must be Bankrupt Chapter 113: In Five Minutes, the Jones Family Must be Bankrupt Gustav turned around and roared towards the bodyguard behind him. "Help me up!" Because of Melody''s strong kick, he had lost all of his strength and could not even move a single muscle. He could not even sit up, let alone stand. The bodyguard quickly reacted and hurried to help him up. Melody quickly nced around, searching for something.Her hand reached out for a fork and a knife.She then flicked her wrist, throwing the two utensils with all her might. The set of ordinary utensils had turned into two sharp arrows in her hands. The two utensils seemed like they could pierce through the sky. The same set of utensilsnded on the hands of the two bodyguards. Everything happened so fast that their hands did not even ooze with blood. Their screams resounded throughout the entire hall. Hearing the scream, everyone was pulled back to their senses. Everyone looked at Melody in horror as if they were looking at a monster. Tyrone carefully stood in front of Sarah and secretly tugged her hand. In a low voice, he whispered, "Sarah, has your sister always been this terrifying?" Sarah''s mouth was wide open from surprise, forgetting to react.She really didn''t know... No one in the room saw how Melody made a move. They also did not expect that a fork and a small knife could be scary weapons enough to kill in her hands. It was simply too horrifying. The bodyguards were all trained and experienced. So when they saw Melody make her move, they knew right away that even if the four of them attacked her at the same time, they would be no match for her. They only worked for Gustav for the money. The money they received wasn''t high enough for them to disregard their lives for Gustav.The two of them went to support their other two injuredrades. Then, they quickly left the scene, leaving Gustav alone. Before leaving, they only gave Gustav an apologetic look. Melody would only teach a lesson to those who needed them. As for those bodyguards, they did not get in her way for money so it did not matter whether they left or not. Gustav finally felt fear upon seeing Melody''s disy of skills. He looked at Melody in panic, his face paled in fright. "You...Do you know who...I am?" Ten minutes ago, Melody received a document that recorded all of Gustav''s information. Hearing this, Melody slowly raised her head and raised her eyebrows. Her cold gaze swept across the man lying on the ground. "Who are you to me? Does it matter? Who am I? Are you qualified to know?" Strong, arrogant, headstrong, and evil... At this moment, no one dared to question Melody''s attitude when she said this.She had the ability to be arrogant.Melody took out her phone and dialed a number.She said to the other side of the line, "I''ll give you five minutes.I want the Jones family bankrupted." Her voice was very calm and casual as if she was just asking for a cup of water. Although the Jones family was not considered a top family in California, they still had a considerable amount of influence. Now, Melody actually said that she would bankrupt him in five minutes. How was that possible? Deep inside, everyone found the notion ridiculous, but because of the strength that Melody disyed just now, none of them dared to refute her. For the whole time, everyone was tense as if they were sitting on pins and needles. No one expected that a good celebration party would turn out like this. The only one who was rxed at this party was Melody. She twisted her body until she found the mostfortable position, leaning against the chair.She closed her eyes and rested, waiting for the results of the phone call. Everyone wanted to leave, but Melody wasn''t saying anything. No one dared to move without her saying anything. It was as if they were trapped in a room with transparent ss walls. A powerful aura was pressuring them. It couldn''t be seen but they could sense it. No one dared to take a risk. Suddenly... Producer Sander''s phone lying on the table suddenly rang, breaking the silence. It sounded especially deafening in the quiet room, almost making everyone flinch in surprise. Producer Sanders locked at his phone with a pale face. He had wanted to curse at the caller, thinking that they harmed him but after seeing the number, his face wrinkled. He looked at the crowd with grievance and whispered, "The investor is here!" It was known that the investor had a particrly big background and that he could not afford to offend him.He wanted to pick the call up but he didn''t dare to do so. At this moment, the door of the private room was abruptly pushed open again. A man''s tall and straight figure entered everyone''s sight. His evil and wanton handsome face were so perfect as if it had been carved by God. Someone immediately recognized him as the heir of the richest family in California the Harrison family. They were internally amazed upon seeing him. None of them had expected that he was the investor behind the production team. The moment the door opened, the man noticed Melody sitting in the middle of the private room, half- asleep. A faint smile appeared on his handsome face. This girl could fall asleep no matter what the situation was and no matter where she was. Sarah didn''t expect that Seth woulde, but she could not hide the excitement in her face. At first, she was worried that things would get out of hand. But since Seth was nowhere, everything should be resolved sooner orter. She just had to sit back and rx. Tyrone saw the excitement in Sarah''s eyes and immediately knew that she was familiar with the investor. "Sarah, do you know President Harrison?" Sarah didn¡¯t say anything and just nodded silently. Unexpectedly, Seth directly walked towards Melody''s direction upon entering the room. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Everyone automatically assumed that Seth was unhappy with Melody but out of everyone''s expectations, he merely took off his coat and wrapped it around Melody. Melody smelled a sweet scent so she opened her eyes. Seeing the handsome face in front of her, she frowned and ask with a low voice. "Why are you here?" Seth chuckled and looked at her proudly. He smugly answered, "Don''t you know that the major investor for this program is already the Harrison Corporation?" Melody really didn''t know! She was toozy to care so she didn''t bother asking someone to investigate it. Naturally, she wouldn''t know about the show switching investors halfway. Melody adjusted her sitting position and sat a little more upright.She looked at the time and saw that five minutes had already passed. The moment she put her phone down, Gustav''s phone started ringing. Melody raised her eyebrows and looked at Gustav emotionlessly.She raised her chin and said, "Answer it.Why aren''t you answering?" For some reason, Gustav''s had a sense of foreboding.He carefully picked up the phone as he hesitantly answered the call. In the next second, he was so scared that his eyes widened. He seemed like he had gone crazy.He even raised his voice as he frantically questioned the person on the other side of the line. "What? What did you say...how could that happen?" Not long after the call ended, Gustav gained his senses back. He looked up at Melody, his eyes not only filled with panic but also extreme fear. He crawled in front of Melody and begged in a low voice, "Miss Sullivan, I was wrong.Please be magnanimous and let me go, okay? Can you give me a way out?" Melody casually pointed towards the door, "The door is over there.Bring yourself out!" This was not the answer that Gustav wanted. He had just received the phone call. Melody was right. In a mere five minutes, he was bankrupt. Melody managed to do something almost impossible. Anyone could see how terrifying her power and influence were. "Miss Sullivan, can you please give me a way out? I know I was wrong.I''ll go back and make my daughter apologize to you, okay? Can you let it go?" Chapter 114: Stunned Crowd Chapter 114: Stunned Crowd Melody sneered, clicking her tongue against the inside of her cheek smugly. Without even batting an eysh, she said, "It''s just fair, Mr.Jones.You pped my sister, so I want your company as a payback¡¯ By the tone of Melody''s voice, it was clear that there was no room for any more negotiation about this matter. Hispany as payback for his p was Melody''s measure of fairness. Seeing no sess in pleading to Melody, Gustav turned to Seth again. Seth was his only hope now. The man was said to be the most powerful and influential person in the city, and no one would ever dare to offend him. If Seth backed him up, Gustav believed that Melody wouldn''t be able to touch him or hispany. "President Harrison, I''m Gustav Jones.Our families had been such good acquaintances over the years.And we still have a project to work on together, right? Please help me out today for the sake of our families¡± Gustav said. Melody curled her lips into a mocking smile at the face of Gustav''s desperation to be saved. Indeed, some people were stupid beyond redemption! Did Gustav really believe that he would be spared this time? Even if he brought the king or the president to defend him, it wouldn''t be enough to save his stupid ass. Seth raised his head and looked at Gustav coldly. "President Harrison.." Gustav muttered as he met Seth''s re, his throat suddenly closing up as if an invisible hand was gripping it tightly. He held his breath, unable to speak. Seeing the fright in Gustav''s face, Seth raised an eyebrow and sneered. He leaned against the chair Melody was sitting on and said, "President Jones, you said that your family is an acquaintance of our family.But what do you think is thisdy''s rtionship with the Harrison family?" It was obvious that Seth was referring to Melody in his question. Everyone in the crowd was bewildered, not only Gustav. All they knew was that Seth was the biggest producer of the production, which was why he showed up at the party. But, judging by how he talked to Melody the moment he arrived, it was clear that the two had a special rtionship. Gustav gaped in disbelief and shook his head weakly. Austin, who was beside Seth, took the liberty to help his boss exin and say more details. "I apologize for intruding, President Jones.But you have to know that Miss Melody here is President Harrison''s fiancee.You''ve already hurt Miss Sarah, and you''re nning to inflict harm to Miss Melody as well.And now you''re begging President Harrison to save you from this mess.How do you think is that possible, Sir?" It was as if a bucket of ice was poured on Gustav''s head. His face froze for a moment until it gradually contorted with fright. His knees weakened, making him fall to the ground helplessly. Only then did he realize who he had offended. Melody was Seth''s fiancee! No wonder she was too confident to threaten Gustav! The crowd was surprised by this information as well. They didn''t expect that the Sullivan sisters, who seemed like nobodies, actually had a strong background. Everyone''s eyes widened in fright. No one among them came forward to help Sarah when she was in trouble earlier, thinking that she was just a nobody who was acting pathetically. If the Sullivan sistersined about this to Seth, every single one of them in the crowd would probably not see the light of day! The look on Diego''s face was indiscernible. He was stunned, but at the same time, woeful.He wouldn''t have busied himself with other things if he had known that the two girls had such strong backgrounds.He would have spent all his time fawning over them. Somewhere in the crowd, Yosef turned to his mother and saw the flustered expression on her face. He couldn''t help but sneer. Rachel managed to stay in the entertainment circle for many years because of her understanding of prudence. However, it was also because of it that she didn''t experience breakthroughs in her career.She was too cautious about taking risks. Back to themotion, Gustav failed topletely prevent his family''s downfall. Austin dragged him out of the venue. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Right then and there, the ruckus he started ended in disgrace. Seth turned to Melody. His usually dark, cold eyes instantly softened the moment they fell on her. "Do you want to finish the party? We can leave if you don''t want to stay¡± he asked gently.He initially wanted to spend time with Melody tonight, which was why he decided to attend the party. He just hadn''t expected to arrive at such amotion involving her. This made him want to take her away more. On the other hand, if she didn''t receive a message from Tyrone that her sister was in danger, Melody wouldn''t show up at the party. So nodding at Seth, she agreed to leave with him now that the situation was settled. Besides, she had nothing to do there anymore. Melody stood up from her seat and nced at her sister as if to tell her that she was leaving. Sarah turned to her, and understanding her sister''s look, she immediately said, "I will stay for a little longer, Mellie. You can leave first if you are tired already. Don''t worry about me. Tyrone is here, At the mention of her sister''s manager, Melody''s gaze shifted to him. Tyrone was still dumbfounded. He didn''t know that Melody actually had such a strong background. Although she was the least favored member of their family, her title as Seth''s fiancee was enough to make up for it. She could probably do whatever she wanted in the city now. On top of that, she took Gustav''spany down without even batting an eysh, which gave Tyrone goosebumps. So when Melody''s eyesnded on him, he felt shivers run down his spine and said, "Yes, Miss Melody.I promise to take care of Sarah.You won''t have to worry about her while I''m here." It was as if he was swearing an oath after a member of a royal family by the way he spoke. Melody raised an eyebrow, noticing the wine stain on Tyrone¡¯s clothes, but she didn''t say anything. Following Melody''s gaze on his clothes, Tyrone immediately felt d inside. He tried his best to stop Gustav from attacking Sarah earlier, making him spill wine on himself. Despite the initial humiliation he got from Gustav''s insults of him, it was still a relief that he stepped forward to protect Sarah. At least he did something about the situation instead of just standing on the side and doing nothing. After all, he was only a small-time manager. It was already a big move for him as someone who had no power and great background to go against a businessman like Gustav. It was the least he could do as Sarah''s manager. After making sure her sister would be fine, Melody turned to leave right away. Without even waiting for Seth, she walked in front of the crowd by herself to get to the door. All heads turned to her. They were a little surprised to see her cold demeanor. She was not like those other women who were timid and meek around their boyfriends. Instead of her following after Seth, Seth was the one trailing behind her, like an obedient servant. Wasn''t she being a bit conceited and haughty towards him? The crowd was stunned. In fact, being stunned was an understatement because this was Seth they were talking about! He was none other than the head of the Harrison family, but when it came to Melody, he appeared submissive and soft. Only when the two were farther away did Tyrone and the rest of the crowde out of shock. With widened eyes, Tyrone turned to Sarah beside him. "Sarah, your sister is really intimidating.The two of you are..." he gaped. Sarah already knew what Tyrone was trying to say, and even she was in awe of her sister. "Different from each other? No two leaves are alike, Tyrone.Besides, what''s wrong about us being a little different from each other?" ¡®A little different? Is that just a little?¡¯ Tyrone couldn''t help butment in his mind. He looked at Sarah with furrowed brows. Sarah was also aware of the difference between her and Melody, which was greatly influenced by the environment they grew up in. It was expected that they would differ in personalities on some levels. But probably, even if they did grow up together in the same environment, their personalities would still be poles apart. A sudden thought came to Tyrone''s mind. He turned serious right away. "Don''t tell me you also have a secret hotshot fiance? You''re just hiding him, right?" he said, squinting his eyes at Sarah. "What? No, I don''t have!" Sarah said, rolling her eyes at Tyrone. Had he seriously forgotten about her breakup not long ago? This man was ridiculously forgetful! Where the hell would she get herself a secret boyfriend anyway? Even if she set out to find one now, she wouldn''t get one fast enough! Tyrone nodded his head in relief. He was just too shocked to learn about Melody''s hotshot fiance that he thought her sister might have one too. If Sarah did have a secret fiance, she wouldn''t be working so hard in the entertainment industry because she could just live a happy life as a rich hotshot''s wife. Chapter 115: A Jinx Chapter 115: A Jinx When she was out of the private room where the party was held, Melody nned to head straight back to the hotel. But Seth grabbed her hand before she could take another step and pulled her into another private room. His sudden action caught her off guard, and her brows furrowed at him. Realizing what he could be up to this time, Melody prepared to give him a scolding. However, the strong smell of spicy food assaulted her nostrils in the next second, making her forget what she was about to say to him all of a sudden. She turned around and saw the server inside the private room opening the lids of the steel trays lined up in the table, each containing different dishes that she loved. They all looked delicious and smelled so good! Seth nced at the table with all the food as Melody''s eyes were fixed on it, and a faint smile shed on his handsome face. What should he do now? The respectable heir of the Harrison family was nothingpared to the food on the table in Melody''s eyes. How would hepete with this? However, as he looked at the smile on Melody''s face, it was still worth it. It wouldn''t matter if her eyes sparkled more at the sight of the food than when she was looking at him. "What are you waiting for? Let''s eat now.It''s already way past dinner time? ¡° he said. As Seth took her hand and pulled her to her seat, Melody''s eyes never left the food on the table. She hated to admit it, but Seth indeed knew her well! Since returning from the film studio with the production team, she had been resting in her room. If she hadn''t received a message from Tyrone, she might have stayed in bed for the night and slept without having dinner. If Seth hadn''t brought her in this private room with all the food, she wouldn''t even feel hungry. But at that moment, she could feel the worms inside her stomach go frantic at the smell of the food, wanting to have their fill right away. The important thing to note, though, was how urately Seth knew of her taste in food. On one side of the table was the spicy buttered chicken, on the other side, was her favorite spicy beef stew, and next to it were the spicy pork ribs soup and beef stroganoff. The bright red and golden colors of the stew and buttered chicken were already appetizing, making one''s fingers itch to grab them and then stuff them in their mouths. Meanwhile, Austin was also in the room. He stood quietly on the side and found the aroma of the food appetizing too. However, his heart secretly ached, watching his boss serve the dishes to Melody as if he was one of the servers. Austin had always seen his boss cold and indifferent to others but a little more giving towards Melody. It was even believed before that when Seth was seen in public, no woman coulde close to him within a hundred meters distance. But tonight was different. If Austin wasn''t seeing it with his own eyes, he wouldn''t even believe that his boss would willingly serve a woman as they dined together. It was simply outrageous. If this information were to spread around, others would have a hard time believing it. Austin could see how Melody enjoyed the food that his boss prepared for her on the table, chewing everything heartily. But he couldn''t bear seeing it for much longer. Austin closed his eyes, feeling that it was better this way so he wouldn''t have to watch the heartbreaking scene in front of him. Time passed fast when one was enjoying. After Melody had her fill with the scrumptious dinner Seth prepared for her, she decided to head straight back home to the Sullivan Vi. The moment she entered the front door, she saw that the usually cold and quiet living room was brightly lit, and a special gathering was happening inside. Apart from Sarah, who stayed behind to finish the party, the remaining four members of the Sullivan family were there. Melody only cast a nce at them and turned around, preparing to pass through the hall and to get to her room. But Elizabeth''s voice rang as soon as Melody turned her back. "You uneducateddy.Where are your manners?! Your elders were sitting here, but you didn''t even greet them as soon as you entered.Weren''t you taught good manners before?" Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Melody halted and slowly turned around to Elizabeth. Her eyes were cold. When Elizabeth and the others met Melody''s eyes, they felt like a cold gush of wind swept past them. Elizabeth first thought that the coldness she felt all over her body was because of her thin clothing, but Melody''s re actually brought it. She had never liked this daughter of hers. Elizabeth rolled her eyes at Melody and said coldly, "What? Why are you looking at me like that? How dare you!" A sneer appeared on Melody''s face. She raised her eyebrows and looked at Elizabeth with eyes like daggers. "I think you know best what kind of person I am, Mrs.Sullivan.Am I not right?" she said. Still casting a sharp look at Elizabeth, she continued, "In your eyes, I am an uneducated, rebellious girl who was thrown to the countryside when I was young.So why would someone like me have a good upbringing and proper manners, right?" Elizabeth was caught off guard.She didn''t expect Melody to talk back to her. The words she wanted to say remained stuck in her throat. Suddenly, a strange expression appeared on her face. But it quickly faded away as she regained herposure and equaled Melody''s sharp gaze. "If you want to pass the me, then me it on your bad luck! Your birth caused your grandmother to die.You''re nothing but a sinister child!" Melody snorted, and in an utterly emotionless tone, she said, "I am sinister? Well, I agree because a woman like you gave birth to me!" "You..." Elizabeth was burning with rage because she cared deeply about her image. In front of other people, she was a sophisticated, gracefuldy. Even her words wereced with gracefulness. She had never been this angry for a long time already. Now, her face was red with fury because of Melody. Truth be told, she despised Melody not only because of her bad luck and bad attitude. It had a lot to do with her traditional beliefs, which greatly influenced her views about family hierarchy and approach to child-rearing. When the Sullivan family''s matriarch, Gwendolyn Sullivan, was still alive, she disapproved of Elizabeth for her son because thetter didn''te from a well-known family. Elizabeth was beautiful, but her family was not powerful nor well-known in the city. On top of that, Gwendolyn''s son was already promised to marry a woman from another wealthy family at that time. Quince was set to be with someone else. But things didn''t go ording to what Gwendolyn wanted for her son. Quince hooked up with Elizabeth and got her pregnant.If it hadn''t happened, Elizabeth wouldn''t have had the chance Chapter 116: This Was Their True Colors Chapter 116: This Was Their True Colors Melody¡¯s facepletely turned cold the moment she heard that Elizabeth had gone hysterical. For a moment, the living room was silent. No one dared to speak. Initially, Reagan and Charles wanted to watch the show. But with the sudden change in the atmosphere, they subconsciously felt fear and panic.Elizabeth was stunned in ce. Melody''s gaze was too scary. Seeing that the situation was stuck in a deadlock, Quince, who had been sitting in one corner all night, suddenly spoke. He spoke in a dead serious deep voice. "You''ve crossed the line, Elizabeth" Since the current head of the Sullivan Family was Quince, Elizabeth naturally didn''t dare to confront him. Elizabeth also felt that she had gone too far due to her anger. Although it was true that Melody was a scourge, it was not suitable for Elizabeth to say it in public, let alone that she was also a mother. Elizabeth knew that she was wrong but she still med it all on Melody. She felt that Melody was poorly educated and that Melody deliberately made her angry. Elizabeth felt embarrassed so she took a step back. Quince stepped forward and was about to say something. He was used to being a leader and became observant. It was normal for Melody to be angry. To prevent Melody from doing something impulsive, Quince took a deep breath and said, "Mellie, you know that when your mother is angry, she always says nonsensical things.She didn¡¯t mean what she said just now." "She''s worried about you that''s why she was so upset.You went to record a program with Sarah without saying a word.We''ve already had one daughter who is showing her face in public and goofing around, and now we''ve got another one.Your mother couldn''t help but be angry because of this." After hearing what Quince had to say, Melodyzily lifted her head and stared at him coldly. Melody could now understand why Sarah would rather be bullied outside than to ask help from the Sullivan Family. Because, even if Sarah asked for help, Quince wouldn''t help her even on the ount that she was his own daughter. In the end, it could even be a topic for Quince and others to ridicule about. After all, a father like Quince looked down on his daughter''s work from the bottom of his heart and even felt humiliated being rted to someone in this line of work. Melody did not respond. Quince continued to say, "Mellie, listen to me.I''ll ask Sarah to cancel the program tomorrow." "That''s not going to happen!" Melody rejected Quince coldly. There was no room for negotiation. Quince did not expect that Melody would refute him like this. Quince raised his head and stared at Melody with his sharp eyes. His eyes turned cold. As the head of the Sullivan Family, nobody could challenge his authority. Although Quince could tolerate Melody¡¯s actions, his patience was limited. When their eyes met, Melody could sense that Quince was trying to be patient with her. Melody understood that he would definitely make his move if she defied Quince''s orders one more time. Melody was not worried that Quince would attack her since he didn''t have the ability to do so. However, Melody didn¡¯t want to argue with Quince. After all, Melody promised Grandpa Alistair that she would not touch the Sullivan Family no matter what happen. Quince spoke again in a deep voice. "Mellie, listen to me.You shouldn''t attend this program!" Melody instantly thought of something and frowned. "Why are you talking like Atty.Lewis? Why won''t you allow me to attend this program? I''m just going to be with Sarah on the program.This won''t affect my performance in sses." Quince was stunned for a moment when he heard Melody''s exnation. Quince only heard his wife and daughterin that Melody and Sarah were fooling around. They said that the two would show up ona program and ruin Sullivan Family''s reputation. Now that Melody exined like this, Quince wanted to refute immediately. But Melody¡¯s exnation woke Quince up. Atty.Lewis and the power behind him were still thinking to use Melody to get the Sullivan Family''s property and remove him from his position. The reason why they chose to pull Melody from their side was that Melody was the easiest to control. Furthermore, Melody had the will that was left behind by Sebastian. Melody was the most suitable target candidate. A girl like Melody who lived in the countryside since she was young naturally liked the feeling of bing a celebrity and being pursued by others. If Melody went down into the rabbit hole called the entertainment industry, she couldn''t be controlled by Atty.Lewis anymore. By then, Quince would definitely win the previous bet. Reputation was not worth a penny in front of wealth. Quince immediately collected himself. In order not to make himself too obvious, Quince deliberately acted like he was helpless and looked back at Melody. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. "Do you really like it?" Melody did not say not deny anything.She quietly looked at Quince and saw a smile in his eyes that he was unable to hide in time. After staring for a while, Quince sighed and said in a low voice/ "Since you like it, then go ahead. Consider this as mypensation to you. Don''t forget to pay attention to your studies though" Melody¡¯s indifferent expression became expressionless. She had long since seen through Quince''s thoughts, but Melody did not expose him. The best way to destroy a person was to let the person addicted to his imaginations to the point that he wouldn''t be able to rise back up from oblivion! Elizabeth heard this the moment she came back to her seat. Her eyes widened and she stared at Quince in disbelief. But she did not expect that Quince would look at her and warn her to stop with his gaze. Quince faintly smiled and waved at Melody. "You must be tired aftering back from work. Go up and have a rest" "Okay." Melody replied and left the living room. Nobody stopped her this time. The moment Melody left Charles impatiently shouted, "Dad! Why did you let that jinx go? She even followed this path that can ruin the Sullivan Family''s reputation! Why did you let her chase this kind of career?!" After he lost to Melodyst time, Charles hated her deeply. He always thought of ways to chase Melody out of the family and now, he finally found a good excuse. But Charles did not expect that Quince wouldn''t take action to sanction Melody. Quince coldly looked back at Charles. He was very dissatisfied with Charles who did not inherit his intelligence. "Use your brain and think about it.Even if Melody participated in the program, what reputation does she have?" After getting scolded, Charles instantly chickened out and obediently sat on one corner.He did not dare to make a sound. On the other hand, Reagan reacted instantly.She had been listening to the conversation this whole time.She also heard what Melody said. Initially, Reagan was unconvinced as to why Quince did not chase Melody out. Now Reagan seemed to have understood why Quince refrained to do so. "Dad, it''s almost time for the appointment.You''re not going to miss it out, right?" Quince looked at Reagan with admiration. Amongst his children, Reagan had the highest perception in every situation. Unfortunately, she was born a girl in this patriarchal family. "Rea is right.I know what''s going through your head.You have to endure it for a little bit more" Elizabeth did not understand why Quince refrained from chasing Melody out of the house. But after she heard what Quince said, Elizabeth knew thatpared to her hatred of Melody, Quince cared more about the Sullivan Family''s wealth and power. Compare to Sullivan Family''s wealth and power, her hatred was insignificant. Everyone thought that Melody had already left to rest so they spoke without restraint. What they didn¡¯t know was that Melody had amazing hearing sensitivity. After Melody heard their conversation, a faint smile appeared on Melody¡¯s delicate face.Her expression was extremely cold. Chapter 117: The New Top Student Chapter 117: The New Top Student As soon as she entered the school, Melody got surrounded by countless onlookers. That variety show was really popr now. A lot of people knew that Melody went to participate in the show. Their impression of her changed a lot. They did not expect that Melody was actually like this in private. Moreover, the variety was very good and entertaining. Melody was very aggressive and was very popr with girls who pampered their sisters. At first, everyone thought that Melody had a problem with her personality, that she was cold and pretentious. But soon they realized that they were wrong after watching the program. Melody was simply toozy to interact with others.She wasn''t trying to be pretentious at all. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Melody did not care about the gazes of the people around her. After she entered the room, Melody had a cold expression on her face.She strode forward like a big shot and looked straight ahead, walking toward her seat. As soon as she sat down, Lance came in and looked at her excitedly. "Boss, why did you participate in a variety show without informing me?" Lance felt wronged. Melody calmly looked up at him. "Don''t you already know about it?" Lance opened his mouth and retorted, "That''s different!" How could it be the same? Melody personally informing him was totally different from getting the news from that buttface. If Melody personally informed Lance, wouldn''t that confirm his importance in Melody''s life? Therefore, it was really different. Melody was toozy to deal with Lance.She was a little sleepy.She didn''t know what Luke was up to last night. Luke asked her to help him with a project. She dealt with it until midnight and was a little tired now. "Okay, I''ll inform you next time." After saying that, Melody leaned on her desk to sleep. Although this answer was a little perfunctory, it was already enough for Lance. At least his boss would inform him next time, right? That was enough! Clifford and the others saw the satisfied smile on Lance''s face and felt a little disgusted. Ever since Melody appeared, their Lance had changed. Now, the current Lance was no longer the Lance they knew, but a Lance that could bepared to a chauffeured man. Lance turned around and happened to meet Clifford''s gaze. Lance saw that Clifford had no time to put away the deep ridicule on his face. Lance snorted coldly and said with a face full of disdain. "Hmph, aren''t you just jealous of me?" Clifford and the others were a little unconvinced and could not help but retort. "What am I jealous of?" "Then, let me ask you.If you talk to the boss, will she talk to you?" Lance raised his eyebrows proudly and looked at the crowd. Clifford and the others thought about it carefully, and then they were instantly defeated. When Lance saw that they were originally valiant, but now they were all depressed, Lance felt happy and proud in his mind. This kind of happiness that relied on a big boss to take advantage of the cold world was too wonderful. His days were really full of joy, with a big boss protecting him. Seeing the satisfied smile on Lance''s face, Clifford and the others were both mocking and envious expressions. What could they do? They were not as handsome as Lance and their ability to please others was not as strong as Lance either. What a tragedy for humanity! The ss bell rang and all the students returned to their seats. The first ss was that of Ms.Watson. As soon as Ms.Watson entered the ssroom, she stood on the podium and announced something to the ss. "Students, a new student came to our ss today.Please wee him in with a round of apuse" The whole ss was a little shocked. Melody had juste to the ss as a new student not long ago, and now there was another one. Why did so many people want toe to ss 8? In the next second! A boy in a ck T-shirt walked into the ss under the guidance of Mr.Alberts. ¡®Who was it that was personally sent by Mr.Alberts?¡¯ Everyone thought. Mr.Alberts brought him in with a smile and said to the boy in ck. "Luke, introduce yourself to everyone!" The boy who had his head lowered suddenly raised his head after hearing Mr.Alberts¡¯ instructions. The boy''s skin was even whiter than a girl''s. His skin was so transparent that you could almost see the blood vessels underneath his skin.It was a pity that his face was not good-looking. He had a bowl hair cut with thick bangs. Although his face was not big, the huge ck sses covered most of his face. The overall style was particrly rustic, and it was obvious that he was a typical bookworm. He looked up and introduced himself in a low voice. "Hello everyone, my name is Luke.I''m a new transfer student.After introducing himself, Luke lowered his head again and seemed very shy. However, Mr.Alberts liked this kind of student very much and he even personally came out to introduce him. "Our student Luke is the champion of this year''s National Olympiad Competition.As a very outstanding student, he decided to enroll in our school and be a part of ourmunity.This is a very incredible thing.Everyone, give him a round of apuse!" No wonder Mr.Alberts personally came to wee him.He turned out to be a top student. This time, no one had any questions. They said that although the school was private, it was especially particr about academic results. It was still easy for those students who were really good at studying to enter, but they had to be the cream of the crop. The principal left after the introduction. Because he had personally brought him here, Ms.Watson was especially polite to Luke. "Student Luke, what seat do you want to sit in?" Luke suddenly raised his head and pointed to an empty seat without hesitation. He said to Ms.Watson, "Teacher, can I sit there?" After confirming where Luke was going to sit, everyone was stunned.No one expected that Luke wanted to sit in Lance''s seat.Even Ms.Watson was stunned. Originally, Lance did not care about this neer at all. Now that everyone was looking at him, he raised his head and looked at Luke. There was an undisguised domineering provocation in his fierce eyes. Although Lance had been docile with Melody, he was still very scary when he was angry. The moment Lance raised his head, everyone felt that the atmosphere in the ss had changed. The rest of the ss did not dare to speak as they looked at the two of them. The ss teacher also felt that the atmosphere was a little strange. Luke looked very kind, why did he choose Lance''s seat? She tried to persuade Luke. "Luke, there''s a student sitting in that chair.How about you change to another seat?" However, Luke insisted on Lance''s sitting arrangement and did not speak to change it. Lance also raised his eyebrows and looked at him. His attitude was casual and domineering. He could not believe that this neer dared to challenge him.What did he think of him? Was he that easy to bully? ¡®If you have the guts,e on and try me!¡¯ Lance screamed inside. The atmosphere was tense, and the situation fell into a deadlock. This time, even Ms.Watson was unable to persuade Luke. On one side was Lance, and on the other was the new top student. Just as everyone was so scared that their breathing became careful, Melody, who had been sleeping, suddenly woke up. She slowly raised her head and looked at the podium with her chin in her hand. Lance was Melody''s little brother now. Melody wouldn''t let go of Luke now that her little brother was being bullied by him. Everyone was waiting for her, waiting to see how Melody would deal with the new top student. Chapter 118: The Relationship Between the Two Chapter 118: The Rtionship Between the Two Melody immediately recognized Luke standing on the podium as she raised her head.She frowned slightly. Her expression made everyone think that she was going to reprimand Luke. In fact, Melody frowned only because she thought that Luke looked too awful. She didn''t know what Luke was up to, but he indeed looked like a top student, dressed diligently in their school uniform. Luke grimaced as he looked at Melody.He suddenly began to panic inside. He wasn''t sure if Melody was angry that he came to the ss without informing her firsthand. With her beautiful face, Melody opened her pink lips and said, "Hey, you can take this seat." She pointed to the seat next to her. Luke''s gaze followed Melody''s finger. The desk she was pointing at was the vacant one beside hers. Although it wasn''t close enough to Melody''s seat, they would still be considered as seatmates in that case. ¡®For the sake of the boss, I am not going to argue with that kid!¡¯ Luke thought as he took a quick nce at Lance before he looked at Melody with a smile. "Sure!" Luke said happily. Then, carrying his bag, he dashed up to the seat and sat down. When the crisis was over, Ms.Watson let out a sigh of relief. Ms.Watson admired Melody for taking the initiative to speak up and keep the ss in order. Melody may appear to be cold and aloof, but she was still a warm-hearted person. Wasn''t this proven by how Melody was starting to help in maintaining the order of the ss now? Lance turned his gaze at Luke, who was beaming at Melody. He couldn''t understand why, but he felt ufortable.He had a strong hunch that this kid would steal away Melody''s attention from him.He felt as if he was gradually losing ground to him. From the moment that he first saw Luke, Lance had an odd aversion to him. The ss had been quiet and orderly. However, when the bell rang, the atmosphere in ss 8 changed as soon as the ss instructor walked out the door. Unusually, what used to be a quiet and orderly ss 8 during ss hours was even quieter when the ss ended. Suddenly, Lance stood up. Tension began to grow in the ssroom as the other students saw Lance stand up with his usual stoic expression, along with his close friends who frequently followed him wherever he went. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. In order not to disturb Melody''s rest, Lance walked over to the center aisle to approach Luke and gazed down on him. Luke immediately noticed Lance''s presence and stood up. He put one hand in his pocket and gave Lance a contemptuous look. There was a hint of provocation in Luke''s eyes. The other students in the ss could not help but sigh. ¡®Luke is undeniably confident! How dare he challenge Lance.He''s like a newborn calf, not afraid of predators!¡¯ some student whispered. Lance sensed a strong aura emanating from Luke as their eyes connected. Luke''s lips curved into a sinister grin.He turned out to be more than simply a typical kind student. There seemed to be more to him than meets the eye. As they gazed at one another, the twods had aggressive ideas.And after a while, they finally came to an agreement. "Boss is sleeping.Let''s go outside to talk," Lance suggested, gesturing sideways. But it wouldn''t be just a simple talk. Luke''s eyes darkened and his smile quickly faded as he heard the way Lance referred to Melody. Obviously, this reckless brat had already crossed Luke''s boundary. ¡®He really wants to take my ce in Melody''s life.He really has no self-awareness.What a thick-faced bastard!¡¯ Luke thought. He gritted his teeth and said coldly, "Let''s go!" Lance took the lead and Luke followed him outside. The two of them disappeared from the ss while their ssmates were left gossiping about the tension between the twods. Lance had told Clifford not to follow him as he was leaving. But Clifford and the otherds were concerned that something horrible might happen. They didn''t have any concerns about Lance''s safety. They knew about his skills. They were particrly worried about Luke, the brilliant new student who seemed to be Mr.Albert''s favorite. What would happen if he got hurt? After a few thinking, Clifford decided to run up to Melody and wake her up to alert her of what was going on. "Melody, wake up!" Clifford eximed, tapping Melody''s back. Hearing Clifford''s panicking voice, Melody raised her head and slowly opened her eyes.Her drowsy eyes emitted a cold, irritated look at Clifford. The resentment in Melody''s eyes almost scared Clifford that it weakened his knees. He quickly exined, "M-Melody, don''t get mad at me..I-l only woke you up because there''s something that you should know!" "What?!" Melody¡¯s response echoed her aggravation. Clifford briefly exined the situation between Lance and Luke and even expressed his worries.Melody nced at Luke''s seat.It was empty. She nodded and replied indifferently, "I see." Then, she rested her head back to the desk.It was not that Melody didn''t care about Luke. She knew him too well. Luke was personally trained by Melody, and he could definitely withstand all of Melody''s strikes. Luke and Lance''s strength should be equal to each other. If young guys were enraged, there was nothing wrong with getting into brawls. Otherwise, their physical strength and skills would be wasted. Seeing that Melody didn¡¯t bother to check in on the twods, Clifford and the others could only sigh and stay in the ssroom. Everyone nervously waited for the two toe back. The ss bell rang. The two boys who had just gone out to "talk" returned while everyone raced back to their seats. Luke and Lance had the attention of the entire ss. Everyone was even more confused when they noticed that their ssroom uniforms were tidy and that both of them still looked handsome and presentable. After Clifford carefully sized up Luke, a lot of questions raced in his mind. Could it be that Lance really just wanted to talk? Could he have possibly changed his ways? When Luke and Lance returned to their seats, Melody suddenly sat up and leaned forward on her desk with her elbows. She coldly looked at the two of them and came up with an idea. It seemed like the two of them were quite simr in strength. But from the way that Lance was sitting down, it was obvious that Luke had the advantage. Luke had been fighting on the streets since he was a child. Although his physical skills were not good enough, he was skilled at deceit. Ordinary people would never be able to take advantage of him. Settling down on his seat, Luke smiled at Melody who had just woken up. "Hi, boss!" Everyone was taken aback. Did Luke already know Melody? Melody red at him and coldly said, "ss is starting" Melody''s cold attitude did not affect Luke at all. Instead, it made him feel good because she was interacting with him. "Okay, boss.Don''t worry, I''ll listen to the ss attentively!" Lance secretly rubbed his legs. It hurt so much that he wanted to scream in pain, but he preferred to be quiet about it. Seeing Luke being too friendly to Melody made him unhappy. ¡®This rascal really wants her attention, huh¡¯¡¯ Lance thought.He could control himself any longer. He quickly turned to Melody with his brows furrowed and asked, "Boss, do you know this kid?" Melody nodded without saying anything. Hearing Lance''s question, Luke leaned over Melody and raised his eyebrows at Lance, then he smirked in a way that provoked him. "Much earlier than you!" "You..." Lance couldn''t take it anymore.The two of them were about to start another argument. Melody heard footstepsing towards their ssroom.She knew it was their teacher''s. With a sullen look on her face, she coldly blurted out, "That''s enough!" The two of them immediately shut up and leaned back to their seats.They knew that they had to get their selves together this time. The first priority was to not make the boss angry.The twods¡¯ anger instantly subsided with just a few words from Melody. It was as if they had both suddenly calmed down at once. The students who were curiously watching the boys¡¯ altercation were all dumbfounded. As expected, the one who had the power to control them was Melody. She was the real big boss! Chapter 119: The Pianist Under Chapter 119: The Pianist Under Melody''s intimidation, everyone finished another hour of ss peacefully. When the ss was over, Melody woke up. She had been awake for the entire two days she had been taping variety shows, causing her schedule to be disturbed.She could no longer do the things she used to do regrly. Seeing that Melody had woken up, Luke immediately took out a box of pastries and a tumbler from his backpack and handed it over to her. His gestures towards her were deft and natural. Anyone that would see him could easily tell that he had been doing this habit for a long time. "Boss, have some" uttered Luke as he offered the box of pastries. Melody always had low blood sugar issues since she was a child. Perhaps it was because she was too beautiful, smart, and powerful that she had some added ws to her body, otherwise she would be too perfect. And Melody preferred foods that were salty and spicy. She disliked sweets and was frequently dizzy as a result of her low blood sugar. Luke had been by her side for a long time and had long been used to serving her like this. Melody heard Luke''s familiar voice and smelled the fragrance of the pastries. She instinctively took the box of pastries and stuffed one into her mouth. Luke was d to see Melody eat. "Have some fresh lemonade, too, Boss!" he said as he handed over the tumbler. Melody took a sip from the tumbler. As expected, it was Luke who made the organic lemonade. Even the iced French tea that he drank at Mr.David''s house did not taste as good as this. When the other students in ss 8 saw Luke serving Melody some food, they were all taken aback. Wasn''t it a little too much for him to serve her like a queen? Their ss didn''t need another Melody''s servants at all but they seemed to have found one in Luke. How could a top student be her personal servant? What kind of background did Melody have? Why was everyone so polite to her? Why was everyone following her? Along with the students¡¯ malicious looks, Lance also looked scornful. However, his displeasure was not directed at Melody, but towards Luke who was beside her. Lance couldn''t believe how he didn''t even know that Boss ate pastries and liked to drink lemonade. ¡®How could Luke know of this? What did he do?¡¯ Lance asked himself. Lance had been raised carefully in a family full of love and had never experienced prejudice from society, so he couldn''t hide anything about him from anyone. Especially when he was with Melody. There was nothing to hide from her. "Boss, did you and Luke know each other before?" asked Lance. As soon as Lance asked Melody, almost every student in ss 8 perked up their ears and listened intently. There was also a look of anticipation in his eyes which belonged to Luke. Lance could not help but ask this time, although he wasn''t sure whether Boss would be upset about it. Melody didn''t want to hide it from Lance. She nodded and faintly replied, "Yes." when she noticed that Lance was so curious. The innocence in Lance''s eyes reminded Melody of Sarah, and it softened her heart making her want to exin everything to Lance again. "We know each other in the countryside, Lance felt d about Melody''s answer. It turned out that Melody and Luke knew each other in the countryside. No wonder they seemed sofortable with each other. Luke felt happy as well. Since the Boss had already said it, Lance had no reason to suspect anything about Luke. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. He was overjoyed that he forgot the tension he had with Lance earlier. "When we were in the countryside, I used to be with Boss, and she took good care of me.Get it?" Luke proudly uttered. Lance didn''t want to ept it. His heart would instantly be filled with displeasure whenever he thought about how Luke had known Melody before him. This time, everyone also became aware of Luke''s background. They only assumed he was a brilliant student from a prestigious family, but they were surprised to learn that he was from the rural areas and got into this ss purely on the basis of good academic performance. Students who consistently got the highest grades were often chosen to represent the school in national competitions or rankings. It was verymon for every school to have one or two of them. Some people who originally thought of Luke''s closeness with Melody to be too suspicious gave up the idea and actually wanted to just let him be. The students calmed down, and everyone returned to their seats. The ss leader came back from the teacher''s office with a stack of papers in her hand. She immediately stood on the podium and looked at the ss. "Students, give me a minute.Listen to me!" The ss leader was well-liked in ss 8. She was a kind girl who was known for being helpful at school. Although she was not as rich as the other students, everyone still had to pay attention to her. Everyonezily looked up at her as soon as she started talking. The ss leader pushed up the ck-rimmed sses on the bridge of her nose and courteously smiled. "Students, as you all know, the school anniversary is fast approaching.For Sanguine High''s tenth anniversary, the school administration and student government are nning to have a huge festival.And with this, every ss must showcase a few performances.Everyone is expected to participate in the event and win a good ranking for our ss" she uttered. At this point, the ss leader paused and sighed, "Don''t let other students underestimate our ss.We all know that we only excel in academics, we have no talent when ites to music or arts!" Everyone understood what the ss leader meant. As much as ss 8 was known for their good results, they were also known for their arrogance as all the top students in the school were in that ss. But everyone was so young and bright, so what if the results of ss 8 were good? ss 8 was full of nerds. They didn''t care about arts and entertainment or sports! Whenever there werepetitions, somebody from ss 8 would always be dragged out to represent their ss or their school. However, someone was not convinced and shouted directly. "ss leader! Who says no one among us knows anything about music? Let Reagan join! Isn''t she good at ying the piano? Who knows, she might even get famous around the world soon!" "That''s right!" A student from the back immediately echoed. Reagan remained seated silently in her chair with only a faint smile on her face.She didn''t say anything at all, looking too serious and reserved as a true artist should.She started ying the piano at a very young age and had been known as a piano genius. Her dream was to go to Vienna''s best vocal orchestra to be the chief pianist. If that would happen, not only would she be the honor of the Sullivan Family, but the pride of the country as well. How could a country girl like Melodypare to her? A wild, irrational girl like Melody threatened people with her fists because she was used to doing so in the countryside when she was younger. ¡®What''s so great about her? I bet she''s only good at fighting with people¡¯ Reagan thought. The ss leader nodded and turned to Reagan. "Reagan, will you do it? I''ll help you out with the registration." "Sure," Reagan answered with a courteous nod. "Proudly representing this ss and not tarnishing its name is what everyone in ss 8 should do.¡± Saying this, Reagen sounded more like a leader. It was such a regret that she was not one. But raising yourself and belittling others was a bit overbearing. Speaking of tarnishing the name of the ss, was that intended to remind everyone of the giarism episode with Melody that made ss 8 the topic of gossip on campus for a year? Reagan truly had a knack for humiliating people. Although Reagan kept belittling Melody, Melody didn''t react at all. Reagan''s verbal attack on Melody was as feeble as a fist hitting cotton, provoking no reaction from Melody. Since Melody didn''t care about her anyway, she did not even nce at her and just simply let her talk. Although the ss already had Reagan to perform, it was still not enough as the school required at least five talents per ss. Apart from the risk of falling in the rankings, ss 8 would surely be disgraced if they were unable to provide 5 talents to represent their ss. The ss leader tried her best to persuade the others but to no avail. She then thought of begging Lance. It was said that Lance was a hundred times better than the ss leader. However, Lance had never liked this kind of thing, so he immediately rejected it. Butter on, something happened after-school that finally solved the ss leader''s problem. Chapter 120: How Dare You Bully Class 8? Chapter 120: How Dare You Bully ss 8? The ss was about to end. Melody woke up and took her school bag, eager to leave the room as quickly as possible. Lance quickly followed her steps, but he didn''t expect someone else to rush up to them at an even faster speed than his walking. The new guy knocked Lance aside and squeezed next to Melody. Lance was so surprised that he couldn''t react and could only stare at the bastard who had juste over. This little bastard, did he want to have a lesson from him? How dare he talk to Melody before he did. Luke''s chest swelled with pride. Melody would always be his, and no one could snatch her away from him. "Melody, let''s eat at the pizza parlor together tonight?¡± Luke said with a grin. "I''ll make the dishes for you.I recently developed a new type of seasoning that is particrly delicious." Besides studyingputers, Luke loved to try out new cooking techniques. The most important thing to him was to make sure that Melody ate great food, Though he couldn''t win Melody in games she was still his teacher. If Melody could be pleased by the food he made, he would be happy.It had been a while since thest time Melody tasted Luke''s cooking. Melody missed him a little too. Today, that desert made Melody hungry. The food she had eaten recently was not that good and she missed Luke''s cooking. Melody nodded in agreement. Lance rushed over to Melody and Luke. "Melody, I found a delicious Italian cuisine restaurant recently.Want me to treat you to a mealter?" Luke shook his head, appalled at how shameless Lance was acting right now. Was he even jealous? That was ridiculous. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Didn''t he think of himself as shameful for being pretentious at such an age? Shame on him! While the two of them were fighting, Melody heard a voiceing from the side. She walked away from the two men with a suspicious frown. Lance noticed that Melody was leaving and felt that something must have happened.He was about to call her when Luke suddenly covered his mouth. Luke shot a cold re at Lance. Lance realized that Luke was staring at him, and he turned his head to wink at Luke. Only then did Luke let go of Lance and they began to follow Melody''s steps. Melody leaned against the corner of the corridor and watched. ss 8''s ss monitor was surrounded by a few boys from ss 5.It seemed that the ss monitor was outrageously outnumbered. The ss monitor showed weakness as she stood among them. She looked at the other boys with a little caution in her eyes. "Everyone, we are all schoolmates," said the ss monitor, "there is no need to do this.And if you do, it will affect your image and your standing in this school.How about I treat everyone to milk teater, will that be okay?" ss 5''s leader stood at the front and disregarded the ss monitor''s offer without hesitation. He held his chin high, eyes brimming with arrogance as he looked down at the ss monitor and spat, "Milk tea? Do you think I''m a beggar or something? You''re the one who came to our ss and caused trouble.You''re a bold one, aren''t you?" The other party''s attitude was impolite, but because the other party had many people, the ss monitor could only wave a white g and surrender. "I didn''t,'''' said the ss monitor. "this is all a misunderstanding!" "You still dare to deny it? I think you are asking for a beating!" The people of ss 5 fiercely tugged at the ss monitor''s cor and threatened fiercely, "Didn''t you sneakilye to our ss 5 to know what we''re going to present on the school anniversary day?" "I didn''t expect ss 8 to act like this" said one of the ss 5 students. "You guys aren''t capable enough, so you wanna be a thief and steal others¡¯ work, huh? Do you think you''re all outstanding just because you are doing great in your studies, is that it? Who knows how you''ve done your papers.maybe all of you are giarists, even!" The rest of ss 5 continued to hurl insults at the ss monitor, with some of the bystanders snickering. The ss monitor finally couldn''t stand it anymore, and with a surge of courage inside her, she rushed up towards ss 5''s own ss monitor as if forgetting that she was outnumbered in the first ce. She roared crazily, "Bullshit!" The room fell into an unsettling silence. Then the leader of ss 5 shed her a wicked grin. "You''re really a prick who needs a beating.Beat her up!" The ss monitor covered her head and crouched down, ready to receive their blows despite the fear gripping her insides so tightly that she couldn''t breathe. But after a while, the pain she was expecting did note. She slowly opened her eyes and was shocked by the scene in front of her. Lance and Luke had sessfully subdued the few people from ss 5 who wanted to beat him. Melody was leaning against the wall with her hands in her pockets. Although her posture seemedidback, the aura she gave off was anything but ordinary. Though she was quiet, her silence made her look serious. This made people feel a little afraid when they were around her. At this moment, the ss monitor finally understood why Lance always called Melody "boss" every day. Melody simply looked like a natural leader. Lance was holding the neck of the leader of ss 5 right under his armpit. He revealed a sinister smile as he stared at him. His voice was cold as he said, "You have the guts to pick on our ss monitor" The people from ss 5 knew who Lance was and they trembled before him. They could bully ss 8''s ss monitor and intimidate her with their numbers, but they didn''t want to deal with Lance. These people all knew that he came from a powerful family, so who in the whole of Sanguine High would dare to get in a fight with him? Lance raised his head to ask for Melody''s opinion. Now that Melody was his boss, he listened to her. "Melody, do you want me to teach him a lesson?" asked Lance. Melody didn''t answer. Instead, she nced at the ss monitor. That cold gaze swept over and the ss monitor whimpered. "Melody, what do we do?" Melody pointed at the people from ss 5 and said coldly to the ss monitor. "Why don''t you decide how to deal with them?" Melody''s words stunned the ss monitor for a moment.She didn''t expect Melody would make her decide. Lance and the others understood what Melody was after. If there was injustice, there would be a debt that needed to be paid. If these people bullied the ss monitor, dealing with them should be the ss monitor''s business. Thinking about taking Melody to eat at the pizza parlor, Lance impatiently nudged the ss monitor. "Hurry up!" The ss monitor trembled and stuttered, "We are all ssmates.We can''t fight and hurt each other!" After she finished speaking, Lance released the person from his chokehold. The people from ss 5 didn''t expect that they would be able to escape this cmity. It seems like the rumors outside were true. Now, the one in ss 8 leading was the woman called Melody, not Lance. Everyone carefully looked around. Then, they took a step forward and were about to leave. Just as they took two steps, Lance''s voice suddenly came from behind them, scaring them so much that they almost fell down. "Lance, what can I do for you?" asked the leader of ss 5. Lance looked at them with a cold face and said domineeringly, "You kids from ss 5, read more books when you have nothing to do.Don''t mess with people from the other sses.Next time I see you bullying our ssmates, whether you are from ss 8 or not, I will make you regreting to school in the first ce.Do you understand?" The few of them hurriedly nodded and bowed repeatedly. "We heard it, we will definitely remember it!" Lance waved his hand in dismissal and everyone else took it as their cue to leave. The position of Lance and the others in the ss monitor''s heart was instantly raised up high. Who wouldn''t like such righteous and loving ssmates? The ss monitor had a new idea. Before, she thought that Lance was the person she should rely on because of the guy''s wealth and power. But now, she realized that Melody was the one she should try to befriend with! She realized that she could be friends with Melody. She carefully stepped in front of Melody and figured out the words in her mind countless times before she dared to speak, "Melody, can I ask you for a favor?" Chapter 121: Just Go Ahead and Drive, Old Man Chapter 121: Just Go Ahead and Drive, Old Man Melody didn''t even nce at the ss monitor and just spat out a word. "No,'''' she said. Luke was holding back hisughter and almost fell to the ground. Some people really did not understand how Melody acted. Melody never cared about these things at all. ¡®Melody wouldn''t help without a doubt¡± Luke thought. ¡®She dares to waste Melody''s time!¡¯ The ss monitor was not embarrassed at all. She knew that she would be rejected. The next second, the ss monitor made a shocking move. She actually cried! She burst into tears in public, but her acting looked a little awkward in Lance''s and Luke''s point of view. The two of them were already at each other''s throats for not being good enough at acting. They didn''t expect to meet someone who could act even worse than thembined. The ss monitor stared at Melody through snot and tears. "Melody, please help me out, '''' the ss monitor pleaded. "It wasn''t easy for me to be the ss monitor.I wanted to do something for my ssmates.But now, I can''t even find enough people to prepare a show.I don''t care if someone ends up hating me; I just don¡¯t want ss 8 to be at the butt of the jokes for the entire year.I really don''t know what to do next." Melody frowned. Luke and Melody nced at each other and sighed. ¡®The ss monitor is really willing to go all out; Melody knew that the ss monitor was mostly faking it, but she didn''t understand how she could put in so much effort for the sake of a ss. Ever since Melody was young, she had never tried to fight for anything, because as long as she wanted it, everything seemed to be in front of her and she could choose anything she wanted. This made Melody a little confused about the ss monitor, and her confusion turned into curiosity about her behavior. The next second... "How many more do you need?" Melody asked. Melody''s tone was cold, but that wasn''t why the ss monitor almost couldn''t react. She was still stunned for a moment before saying, "I still need two more people.At least let us gather the minimum requirements for registration.I won''t ask anything from you after this¡¯ Lance understood what Melody meant and knew that she wanted to help. He quickly said, "Clifford thinks that his street dance is pretty good.I''ll get him to sign up for you-" Clifford might be a little fat, but he was an expert in street dancing and an awesome person in general. As soon as Lance said that, the ss monitor''s eyes immediately lit up. "Then, there''s only one left.However, Lance couldn''t find another person to help prepare the show.Lance only knew that Clifford did have a talent somewhere but others may pay more attention to their studies rather than their talents.In an instant, Lance fell into silence. Suddenly, Melody said, "Count me in and consider it done" After saying that, she turned around to leave. Lance and Luke quickly chased after her. The ss monitor finally realized what happened and shouted at them, "Melody, thank you.." Hearing her shout out her thanks, Melody put her hands back in her pockets as she walked away. A faint smile appeared beneath her sharp eyes. A serious person was the most charming, right? Luke and Lance were currently in a stalemate. Which restaurant would they go and eat at? The two of them had never expected that there would be another person participating in this fiercepetition. The three of them had just walked out of the door when they found a big ck car parked in front of them. Anyone who nced at the car would know that it was an extremely expensive brand created with top- quality equipment. The window was rolled down, revealing the person in the car. He had an air of arrogance around him, but hepensated it with his too-attractive face that you couldn''t look away from. The man¡¯s deep, dark eyes looked at Melody with a hint of a smile. "Hi, little miss, do you wanna take the car for a ride?" asked the man. The man had an appealing voice but not frivolous with great temptation, touching everyone''s heart. It was rare for Melody to see a handsome man wearing a ck shirt with a wide-open cor which revealed his beautiful corbone and his bronze-colored skin. Melody looked at him with a smile in her eyes.She felt that it was interesting and refreshing. Luke recognized Seth the moment he glimpsed the man inside the car. The rm bells in his head rang wildly. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Luke turned his head and shot a nce at Lance. It was as if they couldmunicate telepathically as they came up with an idea. This was not the time for them to fight each other. When another stronger enemy appeared, the two of them, who were rtively weaker, should form a group. In an instant, under the circumstances that Melody had no knowledge of, Lance and Luke had already formed a group and were absolutely on the same side. Lance felt that although Seth was his uncle, he was simply too overbearing. Seth didn''t even want to y with him, so he wasn''t as good as Luke. Therefore, Lance decided to cooperate with Luke this time. Luke stepped forward and said to Melody, "Boss, didn''t we agree to go to a pizza parlor together tonight? I invited you earlier to taste the new type of seasoning I invented.I promise that it''s really delicious.Melody, you won''t stand me up, right?" Lance rushed over and added, "I''ll go too.Luke just agreed that we''ll go and eat together." Although Luke was unwilling, they had to stand on the same side, so he had to agree. Rather than letting others take advantage of Melody, it was better for both Lance and Luke to take Melody to their side first. No one expected the fourth person to speak. The fourth member was the full-time driver in the driver''s seat, ven. Hearing the words ¡®pizza parlor¡¯, lven perked up. "What pizza parlor? Is it delicious? Take me with you. I''m an expert appraiser. Besides, the more people we have to eat together, the tastier it will be" Luke and Lance rolled their eyes at him in unison, their faces full of disdain. No one paid any attention to Iven. Seth shot a cold nce at the two brats behind Melody. He recognized Lance from before, and now there was yet again another guy. ¡®Looking at the boys'' protective gaze over Melody, I can tell that they''re difficult to deal with. I didn''t expect his little girl to be so popr Seth thought with a grin.Seth shook his head with a faint smile. He looked at Melody gently. "Iven''s right, '''' Seth said, "why don''t we all go together?" Melody was just one, and she couldn''t be cut into pieces for everyone. Since Seth, Luke, and Lance had different thoughts, Melody thought that it was better if all of them went together instead. Melody nodded and agreed with Seth''s suggestion. "Sure.Let''s all go together!". Seth got out of the car and pulled the door open, inviting Melody to get in. The undertray of the car was high from the ground, so people had to use a footrest to get in. Before Iven ced down the footrest, Melody dashed forward and took her seat. Seth''s hand, which was about to support her, was left hanging in the air. He looked at his hand and smiled helplessly. Seth thought, ¡®Melody had been too independent for long¡± As a result, it seemed as if she no longer needed his help. This wasn''t necessarily a good thing. Seth immediately got into the car, and Luke quickly rushed up.He didn''t care about the brotherhood that had just been formed between him and Lance. Lance was stunned.He was only a second slower. How could Luke treat him like this? That settled it. Luke truly was ruthless, and Lance would definitely get back at him. The unwilling Lance pulled open the front seat, climbed up, and mmed the door shut. This made lven look puzzled. "Kid, do you have any objections to my car, or do you have any objections to sitting in the same row as me? Is there a need to treat me like this?" Lance nced at him coldly and said in a low voice, "Just go ahead and drive, old man!" Old man? Iven was furious. "You..." "Is there something wrong?" Lance asked. ording to the seniority, calling lven "old man" seemed to be right. Iven had no choice but to start the car and drive with a disgruntled look on his face.Iven thought that he could simply ignore Lance.Thus, he didn''t have to quarrel with him. Chapter 122: How Is This Guy Worthy of My Boss? Chapter 122: How Is This Guy Worthy of My Boss? "Oh my god, how is this pizza seasoning made?" Iven spoke in between chews. "It''s so delicious, isn''t it too awesome..." Iven was quickly stuffing food into his mouth. Like Melody, Ilven liked eating in pizza parlors.He had eaten in all the pizza restaurants in the country. In the end, he had to ask his master to open a pizza parlor himself. It was obvious to anyone who knew him that he really loved pizza. Iven had originally joined in on the fun, but he did not expect this pizza to be so amazing and delicious.It was really the most amazing thing he ever tasted. Luke rolled his eyes at lven from the side. Finally, he could not help but snap. "Can you shut up when you''re eating, lven? If you continue, you better stop eating.Luke might be young, but he looked fierce.He scared Iven so much that he quickly picked up more food to stuff into his mouth in case Luke drove him out of the table.Luke ate in his seat with an unhappy face. He had studied these ingredients for a long time and tried many times to especially research them to serve Melody his best cooking. But now, they were shared by so many people. Luke''s cooking should''ve been only for Melody.He was angry.How did things turn out like this? Luke did not want to share the things he gave Melody with others at all. But because Melody agreed to let theme, he had no way to refuse her. Luke looked in Melody''s direction and happened to see Seth using his fork to pick up a piece of hot beef for Melody to eat. Then, Seth ced it in Melody''s bowl. Seeing this, Luke immediately exploded.He immediately stood up and red at Seth, his face filled with anger. "Hey, how can you use the utensils you ate with to pick up food for our boss?" Luke snapped. "Don''t you know that it is stained with your saliva?" As soon as he said this, the noisy table was left with only the sound of the bottom of the pan still sizzling. Everyone''s eyes were focused on the two of them. Seth still had a calm expression on his face, as if the person Luke was talking to wasn''t him. Seth slowly raised his head and nced at Luke. Seth¡¯s eyes were calm and cold, without a trace of emotion. Melody, the other person involved, didn''t think that there was too much of a problem.She continued to stuff food into her mouth with no care about the fuss between Seth and Luke. Both Melody and Seth responded with silence. Ivenughed loudly in an attempt to resolve the awkwardness. "What''s there to make a fuss about?" lven asked. "They are engaged, and both parents have agreed.Even if they sleep together, it is normal." Iven''s words were like a barrel of gunpowder thatpletely ignited Luke, who was already on the verge of exploding.He instantly exploded. "Bullshit!" Luke shouted. "How can this guy be worthy of Melody?" he asked. The air quieted down in an instant again, and lven resisted the urge to give Luke a thumbs-up right there and then. ¡®Young man, good job¡±, Iven thought proudly. ¡®You''re too awesome.¡± Only Luke dared to say this in California. Sensing the strangeness in the atmosphere, Luke panicked for a moment. However, he was immediately bounced back thanks to his strong belief. "I''m not wrong!" Luke insisted. Luke red at Seth with hatred in his eyes. From Luke''s point of view, this man''s behavior was tarnishing Melody, so he would never agree to them being together. Seth''s expression changed a little. Seth had a handsome face with a clean outline, his eyebrows slightly furrowed. Seth didn''t have the time to y with a little brat like Luke. What he cared about the most was only Melody.He locked his gaze on Melody.His deep eyes were like the dark sky that seemed to have the power to devour everything. "Do you think that I''m not worthy of you?" Melody, who was merely enjoying the pizza, did not expect to be suddenly called out. Hearing this, she slowly raised her head. Her cold eyes were filled with doubt. Under the temptation of the man''s seductive gaze, Melody subconsciously shook her head. A faint smile appeared on Seth''s originally calm and handsome face this time. His tongue rolled in his mouth and touched his cheek inside. The pride almost spilled out of his uplifted eyes. Iven also saw it and reached out his hand to pat Luke''s shoulder. Luke sharply turned around and red at him, shaking off Iven''s hand from his shoulder. Melody just wanted to eat the pizza and didn''t want to hear any more disputes. She, who had always been unwilling to speak, suddenly said one thing to Luke. "This pizza is great!" Melody said. Luke, who was still sulking a second ago, immediately smiled after hearing Melody¡¯s praise.He looked sideways at Melody with anticipation in his eyes. "Boss, I was originally worried that it would be too salty, but I thought it wouldn''t taste so good without enough salt.I didn''t expect you to like it too.This is great, right?" Melody looked up at Luke who was smiling brightly. She nodded and agreed with him. To Luke, this was equivalent to being praised twice by her, which made him very excited. Just now, Luke felt that the world that was once dark was now full of brilliance. "Boss, I also prepared pudding in the fridge.I made it myself?¡± Luke suddenly said after he remembered the pudding, "I''ll get it for you!" After he finished speaking, Luke couldn''t wait for her go signal and he got up from his seat and left. Pudding with pizza was perfect. As soon as Luke disappeared, lven immediately winked at Melody and whispered, "Melody, do you think your ssmate seemed a little dramatic? Does he love cosy? He was a cool and smart student at first, and the next second, he became a considerate little puppy.He has many tricks up his sleeve" Luke had always been by Melody''s side and he was her family. Melody didn''t like to hear people talking about Luke in a negative light.She raised her head to meet Iven''s gaze with a cold stare. Melody¡¯s cold stare at lven wasparable to sharp swords being aimed at him. Melody''s eyes were too scary. Just one look and Iven''s heart began to palpitate. She was more terrifying than Seth when the guy was angry. Iven had a sudden realization; potentially offending Melody was way worse than asking Seth to a fight. To lven, offending Melody was the same as offending Seth, Lance, and Luke at the same time. Iven quickly apologized. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g "Melody, I''m so sorry I''m too talkative¡± Iven said, "can I go back to eating the pizza?" Since lven admitted his mistake, Melody no longer cared about it for the sake of their friendship. Luke came back with a te in his hand and served it to Melody''s side of the table. He looked at her with anticipation. "Boss, quickly try this concoction that I just made from my research.I just put some fruit in the water with mint vor, no sugar added!" Melody didn''t like sweet dishes. Lance nced at the bowl. Luke was really crafty. There were so many people around the table and he only served one bowl. Melody was the only one that Luke doted on so much. Melody took a sip and nodded in satisfaction as she drank.It was still Luke''s cooking and she liked whatever he cooked regardless of how they tasted. She slowly lifted her eyes to look at Luke and asked, "Is there more for everyone?" Luke knew what Melody meant, so he turned around and took out a small pot. He ced it on the table in front of everyone and said, "If you want to eat, go take a te on your own!" Luke''s attitude before and after was like the difference between heaven and earth! Chapter 123: What Does a Country Bumpkin Know? Chapter 123: What Does a Country Bumpkin Know? With the end of the pizza parlor dinner, the conflict between Seth, Luke, and Lance also ended. The next problem was who would send Melody back home. The men didn''t want to give way to each other, and Lance didn''t dare to fight against Seth, but he could fight with Luke instead. That was what he was thinking. But Luke was a bold young man. Although he might be afraid of Seth''s powerful aura, if he had to choose between Melody and his fear, he would always choose Melody without hesitation. Melody had no idea that she had be the focal point of a fight among the three men. She didn''t need them to teach her how to get home. While the men were in a stalemate, Melody had already walked towards Luke''s underground garage. These parked vehicles were all Luke''s properties, with the keys inserted into a dedicated key holder hanging on the wall. Melody picked a motorcycle that was familiar to her, took the corresponding key, and hopped on the motorcycle. Then, she turned around and waved at the boys. "I''ll go now, goodbye!" Everyone returned to their senses as they saw Melody riding the motorcycle by herself. It seemed that none of them could send her back. After Melody got to the gate of the residential area by riding on the motorcycle, she looked up and saw a man under the streetmp at the entrance of the alley. The man was leaning against the wall. The dim yellow light of the streetmp fell on him, stretching his shadow into the darkness. His cold and detached temperament made people notice him at a nce. The engine roared. Seth slowly raised his head and Melody''s motorcycle stopped by his side. Melody looked at the man with a faint smile on her face. "You''re quite fast!" Melody eximed with a chuckle.She rode a motorbike while Seth walked. He went out after she left, but he arrived here faster than her. Even if he took a shortcut, he couldn''t get way ahead of her without some skill. Melody carefully stared at Seth and suddenly felt that he really was a bit unfathomable. A faint smile appeared on Seth''s handsome face as he stared back at her. "Melody, do you want to take me for a ride along the way?" Although Seth didn''t smoke, his voice was extremely deep and had a maic charm, making people feel like they couldn''t stop themselves from agreeing to him. The moment she was stunned, Seth was already on her motorcycle, and his movements were even cleaner than hers. By the time Melody came back to her senses, she could only start the motorcycle. Melody arrived with Seth at the Harrison Residence. She knew that Seth lived here, but she didn''t know about other ces where Seth would stay. She could only send him here. After they arrived, Seth got off the motorcycle without saying a word. In the dark night, his eyes were as bright as the twinkling stars in the sky. His gaze slowly fell on Melody and he muttered, "Thank you, Melody." Melody found that she couldn''t stand Seth talking to her with that kind of voice, which made people want to get closer to him. ncing at him, Melody turned around and drove the motorcycle before she disappeared into the night. When Iven drove Lance back, Lance happened to witness the scene of Seth riding on Melody''s motorcycle. Lance despised Seth''s behavior more than ever. Although Lance didn''t dare to openly resist his uncle, when he passed by Seth, he still ended up gritting his teeth in anger as he whispered nasty words into the air. "Despicable!" Lance spat. Seth stared at Lance coldly. Lance was so scared that his heart missed a beat.He grabbed his bag and rushed into the house. Iven watched from the side. He never expected that a person like Seth would one day cause public anger. They had been discussing how to leave just now, but when they turned around, they realized that Seth was nowhere to be seen. Iven said, "I didn¡¯t expect that a big shot like you would do that behind their backs."" lven crossed his arms around his chest and nodded at Seth, who was pretending to be serious. "So Mr.Harrison, I think Lance is right." Seth raised his eyebrows and looked at Iven with cold eyes. A cold voice came out of his thin lips. "Are you itching for a beating?" Iven quickly shook his head in fear.His attitude changedpletely.He smiled like ackey as he looked at Seth. "How can that be?" lven said after clearing his throat. "I think Mr.Harrison is brilliant.I can''t evenpare to you and I will learn from you in the future..." Before lven could finish speaking, a hint of impatience appeared between Seth''s brows. Seth said to him in disdain, "Get lost!" Iven didn''t dare to disobey, so he turned around and left. The news that Melody agreed to attend the school anniversary event spread throughout the ss the next day. It wasn''t the ss monitor who spread the word, at least not directly. He didn''t want to offend Melody, but the school had a rule that activities like the school anniversary event and all the programmes of these activities had to be announced to the public. When everyone found cut that Melody was going to sing, they were all stunned. The woman who usually exuded a domineering vibe and often kept her silence in front of everyone was going to perform on stage and sing? Everyone could already predict that the scene would surely be jampacked. When Reagan saw the news, she let out a haughtyugh. ¡®What does a country bumpkin know about singing?¡¯ she sneered inside. Reagan was worried that she wouldn''t be able to find an opportunity to crush Melody, But now she had the chance to embarrass Melody in public. It was a good opportunity to humiliate Melody in front of everyone and let them know who the real daughter of the Sullivan family was. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Melody would never be able to steal Reagan''s limelight ever again. When he heard that Melody was going to sing, Luke was extremely excited. His fingers were so flexible that he could y any musical instruments if he put his mind into learning them. Previously, in order to train his wrist strength, he had also learned how to use the drums for a period of time. Taking advantage of the time after ss, Luke moved closer to Melody. "Boss, can I go with you? I can be your own personal drummer.Do you remember? I know how to use the drums!" If Luke were to perform alone on stage, he would not be willing to do so even if he would be beaten to death. But following Melody''s act on stage was different. As long as he could follow the boss, he was willing to do anything. Hearing Luke''s suggestion, Melody didn''t think there was anything wrong with it.She knew that Luke knew how to beat drums. It was her who sent Luke to the training ss back then after all. In the end, this brat abandoned the ss after a single attendance, and then he learned how to y the drums from tutorials online. He did it better than anyone else after that. It wasn''t a big problem for letting one more person perform on stage. Since Luke wanted to go on stage, Melody agreed. "Okay!" Seeing Melody nod, Luke was ecstatic. "Thank you, Boss!" As long as Luke had the chance to perform on the same stage with Melody, he would always be excited to the point that he found it hard to suppress the smile on his face. Lance looked at their expressions from the side and disgust filled his heart. He disliked Luke more than ever now. Luke wasn''t a kid, yet he still acted cutely and constantly asked for Melody''s love and attention.He was really shameless, just like Seth, Lance''s own uncle. Luke could y the drums.So what? ¡®What''s so great about it?¡¯ Lance huffed. He decided to go back and learn how to y the guitar tonight. When the time came, he would also go up on stage to perform with Melody. ''He can perform.I can as well!¡¯ Lance scoffed angrily. Melody¡¯s phone on the table vibrated.She looked up and saw a message from the bank. [Dear Miss Sullivan, your debit card ending in 3333 has been credited by 75,000 USD] Chapter 124: Take It and Spend It Chapter 124: Take It and Spend It Melody passed the phone to Luke beside her and asked, "You transferred it?" Luke was the one handling all her businesses.She did pay attention to numbers but she never bothered about money. When Luke saw what Melody was referring to, he could not help butugh. "Boss, do you think I would transfer such a small amount to you? I''m not the one behind this.What could you even do with this small amount of money?" After spouting mockery for genuinely thinking that it was funny, his thumb fiddled with the phone to check which person made the transfer. The screen showed the name of the person who made the transfer. Luke was stunned for a moment, thinking, ¡®Oops¡¯ His lips curved into an awkward smile as he cautiously turned his head to look at Melody. "Boss, earlier...pretend I didn''t say anything.Anyway, I was spouting nonsense" Melody nced took a nce and saw the words Sarah Sullivan had written on the screen. She immediately understood what was going on. She got up and took the phone out of Luke''s hand on her way out. A few minutester, Sarah, who was in the middle of filming, heard her phone ring. When she looked at the phone, she saw that the caller was Melody.She felt a bit confused. "Mellie, shouldn''t you be in ss? Why are you calling me?" Melody¡¯s cold voice could be heard on the other side of the line. "Why did you send me money?" Upon hearing Melody''s inquiry, Sarah instantly knew the purpose of Melody''s call.She chuckled softly. "The money was sent so soon? That''s given to me by the production team as payment for participating in the variety show.Since you came with me to the program, you will naturally get half of the fee.Keep the money and buy anything you like.You don''t have to save it" Sarah''s voice was filled with excitement. "Mellie, listen to big sis, okay? Use all of the money if you can.Don''t worry about me, your big sis is receiving plenty of endorsementstely.Just wait. After I''m done filming all of them, I''ll receive the endorsement fees and I can give you more. Since she was close to Melody, Sarah wanted to share her happiness with her. "I''m going to shoot themercial first.Talk to youter!" After bidding farewell, Sarah hung up the phone. Tyrone was standing near her and heard the contents of their conversation. He could not help but roll his eyes at Sarah, snorting coldly and mumbling rants. Feeling Tyrone''s vague anger, Sarah raised her head and looked at him with a smile. She could somewhat understand what he was trying to say. "My big wonderful manager, what''s wrong with you? Your words are filled with thorns as usual.Did I do something wrong again? Why are you unhappy?" Tyrone squinted his eyes, looking at Sarah with indifference and a bit of annoyance. ¡°You" He paused for a bit, "I really don''t know what to do with you.You only have a bit of money yet you gave it to your little sister.Melody is the fiancee of President Harrison.The money you gave your sister is just a penny for her.Why would she need your money?" Sarah knew that Tyrone was just feeling sorry for her so she did not me him for saying harsh words.She responded with a smile. "It''s different.I''m Melody''s sister after all.We''re family by blood.Besides, she isn''t married to Seth yet.It''s not good to spend his money often" She added another point. "My little sister is also studying in an aristocratic school.Most of the students there are elites.Melody needs to have more money so others won''t at least look down on her" Sarah knew the school''s situation best. After all, where else did she graduate from if not from that school? As for the situation at home, she was even more aware of it. Her father never cared about what was going on in the house while her mother didn''t care about Melody at all. Sarah did not need to think to know that Elizabeth never gave Melody any money. Aside from not having any allowance, Melody had just returned from the countryside so she probably did not have a lot of money in her pocket. The cards she was using might be from Seth but Sarah couldn''t just let Melody keep using Seth''s money. Melody was not married to him yet. Sarah was afraid that people would look down on Melody if she kept using Seth''s money. Since Sarah had her own ideas and Tyrone couldn''t persuade her, he just let her be. Another thought crossed Sarah''s mind. Her little sister, Melody, was much better than the other one, Reagan. At least Melody knew how to help her. Sarah thought that Reagan could drive her to death.She thought highly of herself and had always been condescending yet she was so thick-faced, daring to even ask Sarah for things that she wanted. Every time they interacted, that attitude of hers never failed to push Sarah to the brink.She was really hateful. Tyrone only perfunctorily agreed. "Whatever.I don''t care about you anymore.Hurry up and go back there.Finish your shoot.The director is still waiting!" Even after hanging up the phone, Melody''s eyes did not leave the string of numbers disyed on her phone. Her brows were furrowed due to confusion. Little did Sarah know that Melody knew the content of her contract with the variety show. Melody knew that the fee Sarah received from the entirety of the whole episode of thetest show was the amount she received from Sarah. Why would Sarah give it all to her and tell her that she only transferred half? The sound of footsteps came from behind. Melody instantly knew who was standing behind her based on the sound of the footsteps. She had been surrounded by all kinds of people ever since she was a child and out of all of them, it was only Luke who had never been far away from her. Another one was her grandfather but unfortunately, he had left her side permanently. "Luke, do you know what Sarah is thinking? She''s the one who''s short of money but she still gave it all to me!" His Boss was really powerful. She could even tell it was him without turning around. Luke was not surprised at all.He was used to Melody''s godly skills. But faced with Melody''s question, Luke could not answer either. After thinking for a long time, Luke finally gathered his thoughts. He expressed his opinion. "Maybe she''s just like me.Because you''re family, I want to give you everything as long as it''s good for you!" Although Luke had always called Melody ¡®Boss¡¯ in Luke''s heart, she was his only family. If Melodycked money, he would give her everything that he owned. He thought that Sarah must also have the same mindset as him. The words Luke mentioned reyed in Melody''s mind. "Because you''re family, I want to give you everything as long as it''s good for you!" Melody asked herself, ¡®Was that really the case?¡¯ Although Melody had always been smart, no matter how long she thought of this question, she still could still note up with a clear answer. The school was going to host a school anniversary party. But because it was exactly the tenth year anniversary, exactly a whole decade, it would be held in an especially grand manner. The standards and requirements this time were particrly high. Although five programs could be selected from each ss, not all of the programs could be put on stage at the final stage of the school anniversary. They would have to participate in the audition first. Only the best performances would be chosen to go on the final stage. Reagan was so confident that she thought that she did not even need to prepare. After all, she had always been famous for her piano skills. Was there even anyone who couldpete with her? Many sses had agreed to give the period for self-study ss to the students who signed up for the program so they could practice. So when some students saw Reagan sitting in the ssroom and answering the assignments, they could not help but ask her. "Reagan, isn''t the audition starting on Friday? Aren''t you nervous? Why don''t you go and practice?" Reagan hadn''t even said anything yet when her deskmate who had always been close to her answered the question for her. "Reagan''s piano skills are already so great.Didn''t you see it when school started? It''s just a normal audition and Reagan can just go and y something casually.She can easily win first ce.There''s no need for practice" Although everyone thought, including Reagan, that what she said was reasonable, Reagan gracefully replied while acting humble. "It''s just that I haven''t finished reading my textbooks.After I''m done with my homework, I will start practicing!" When Reagan was a freshman, because she yed a piano song during the wee party, everyone came to know her as the pretty and talented pianist of the campus. She was pretty, talented, and a daughter of a wealthy family. Reagan was the epitome of an it girl, alright? Therefore, in just one day, Reagan was automatically crowned as the school''s number one beauty.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g However, shepletely lost her title the moment Melody appeared. Melody was even more impressive.She only showed her face. Without a single word or a single action, everyone''s eyes naturally fell on her. With just her face, she directly became a goddess in everyone''s hearts. Now, the school forum was filled with Melody and Reagan. The students were arguing about who should be the school''s number one beauty. Others argued that Melody''s looks were perfect but some argued that Reagan was not only pretty but also talented and that her piano skills deserved a bonus point. But since the two goddesses were going to participate in the school anniversary''s stage, they would eventually be able to decide who was the victor. Chapter 125: Shameless Chapter 125: Shameless Reagan glowed with satisfaction after Rachel''spliment.She wasn''t wrong at choosing the right deskmate, after all. Reagan warmly smiled at Rachel. After receiving her positive reaction praise, Rachel tried harder to please her... And that meant talking ill of Melody. "It''s almost certain that the pride of our literary arts ss, Reagan, is gonna win the contest.I can''t believe that someone who does not even have an inkling of talent would dare to participate.I hope they don''t embarrass ss 8!" She eximed loudly as possible for everyone to hear the disdain and mockeryced in her words. The people around them heard it, but no one dared to add to her words or talk back. They were all afraid to get into trouble. Everyone was scared, except for Lance and Luke. When they heard this, they were both furious. Luke greatly respected Melody.He wouldn''t just let anyone insult his boss. No one could insult and nder his boss'' name and get away with it. Lance and Luke stood up at the same time. Everyone held their breaths and did not dare to speak as the atmosphere of the entire room became cold and dangerous. Rachel''s eyes widened as she realized that she had just angered the two boys.She felt extremely uneasy as she felt their cold gaze at her as if they were ready to punch her at another mistake.She regretted saying those words just to please Reagan. Rachel forgot that Melody didn''t care about people talking about her behind her back. But that didn''t mean that the people who were loyal to her didn''t care. Reagan also frowned when she saw the two boy''s reactions. After all, Rachel was speaking up for her. Lance and Luke didn''t care if their opponent was a girl. Anyone who dared to provoke and insult their boss would pay the price. Lance red at Rachel, clearly annoyed and irritated at her. He lifted his finger to point at her as he spoke with a dangerously low voice. "Did you sign up?" Rachel was too scared to speak.She looked down and refused to look at him in the eyes as she shook her head. Lance sneered at her cowering figure. "Who do you think you are? You had the gall to talk shit about our boss when you didn''t even participate in the contest? Garbages shouldn''t dare to speak and criticize others when they haven''t done anything worth being proud of." As soon as Lance finished speaking, Luke immediately added, with the same furious tone in his voice. "Oh,e on.Of course, she doesn''t have the courage to do so.Just look at that ugly face, as thick as stic." He smirked. "Really, really shameless" Luke snickered at her trembling figure.He knew that Rachel wouldn''t talk back to refute him since it was the truth. The whole school knew how shameless she could be just to get Regan''s favor. "Hey Lance" Luke added as he looked at the equally furious man, "you know what they say, ¡®Ugly people cause the most troubles: I didn''t believe in that saying until I saw her face" Heughed as he pointed his finger at Rachel. Lance wasn''t the type of person who would always speak up, especially against the opposite sex. It was due to his upbringing that he was more quietpared to Luke. When Rachel heard Luke''s words, she felt the courage that she had built up suddenly copse. All that she wanted to do was to cry. She wanted to talk back, but she was afraid to aggravate the already furious Lance. Moreover, it seemed like the new top student was harder to deal with than she imagined. Who knew what he would do if she provoked him further? She faced Reagan and looked at her, silently begging for help. But as she did so, she found out that Reagan continued to focus on the book in front of her and seemed like she didn''t care about what was happening around her. Reagan continued to concentrate on studying and twirled the pen on her fingers,pletely determined to ignore Rachel. Rachel was distraught.She thought that Reagan would at least have her back. But now that she left her hanging, Rachel regretted what she said about Melody. She didn''t know that people would defend and protect her. Meanwhile, Reagan pretended that she knew nothing of the incident. She didn''t want to offend Lance, and she would definitely not offend Lance just for Rachel. Rachel remained quiet as she tried to stop herself from crying.She lowered her head as she felt and heard the stares and ridicules from everyone around her. Moreover, this time, the ss monitor even intervened. Truthfully, the ss monitor didn''t really care about Melody, nor did she have a good impression of her. But because of this incident, her opinion changed. It seemed like Melody was far from the girl she imagined...or at least, she was less difficult to deal with compared to Rachel or Reagan. She stood up and said to her ssmates, "When people insulted our ss, we got discouraged from entering the contest for the school anniversary event.But honestly, it was Melody who took the initiative to step forward and protect the honor of our ss.Not only did she encourage other students to sign up, but she also decided to participate in it! We should be thanking her, not insulting her" "As for the ranking, it doesn''t matter she continued."The most important thing is to participate and have fun.As the ss monitor of ss 8, I hope we can all convey our gratitude towards Melody." When the ss monitor was finished speaking, she faced Melody and thanked her. One by one, each student followed suit. Some were even cheering and gave her a round of apuse. The words of gratitude and apuse were like a p on Rachel''s face. She was extremely embarrassed, but she still didn''t dare to move or make a peep. On the other hand, Melody was still fast asleep, ignorant of what was happening around her. In the face of these rumors, Melody didn''t need to handle them on her own, not when Luke and the others were willing to stand up for her. On the other hand, Reagan was silently listening from her seat. She was trembling in anger when the people changed their attitudes towards Melody. In her eyes, Melody deliberately schemed this incident just to go against her and make her out to be the viin. She red at Melody, eyes full of resentment. She gripped her pen in her hands as she thought to herself, ¡®Melody wants to steal the limelight from me. I swear I''ll never let her get what she wants. Not if I can help itt School had finally ended, and Melody was having trouble pushing the clingy Luke away from her. Thankfully, she managed to do so and went home to the Sullivan vi alone. Melody was extra tired today. All she wanted to do was rest and have a good night''s sleep. As soon as she entered the vi, a group of servants came rushing towards her and tried to cater to her needs. She quickly avoided them. A frown formed on her face as she hurried to walk further into the hall. After a few seconds of walking, she came across a piano in the middle of the hall. The piano looked beautiful, especially with the beautiful golden light shining above it. Melody slowly walked towards it and stopped before she carefully reached out her hand to feel the smooth surface of the instrument. The piano looked well taken care of. It was clear that it was cherished. As her hand hovered a mere inch on the piano, an angry voice suddenly interrupted her. "Don''t touch it!" Melody turned in the direction of the owner of the voice, only to find Elizabeth ring at her a few feet away. Elizabeth continued to shoot daggers at Melody, and she could definitely feel the resentment and disdain from her eyes. Suddenly, Elizabeth spoke up, "Don''t carelessly touch that piano with your dirty hands.That piano is expensive.Not only is it created by a world-renowned artist, but it is also antique.It''s priceless, do you understand?" "Besides, you don''t even know how to y the piano, do you? What if you break it?" Melody nced at the clearbel of the piano. ¡®Browning''s Piano, she whispered to herself. This was indeed worth at least a couple of hundred thousand dors since it was custom-made! But since it was antique, this could be sold for millions! She sneered as a cold, dark expression shed on her face. She looked at Elizabeth, eyes filled with ridicule. Seeing this, Elizabeth scoffed at her, feeling more disgusted by her by the minute.She prepared this piano for Reagan since she was participating in a contest for the school anniversary event. The Sullivan family was one of the directors of Sanguine High. Because of this, Elizabeth knew how important the school anniversary was.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. If her daughter, Reagan, could win the most anticipated contest, she would naturally steal the attention of everyone. She might even attract the eyes of excellent partners for marriage. Of course, she would do her best to help Reagan shine at all costs. Before Reagan was born, she desperately hoped for a son. She even went to a fortune-teller to ask when she could give birth to the next sessor of the Sullivan family. The fortune-teller told her that as long as she kept Melody away, she could give birth to a boy. Nevertheless, the prophecy wasn''t fulfilled. In addition, she was told that Reagan was her lucky star, and now, only good things woulde her way. And sure enough, in the next year, she finally had her only son, Charles. Because of it, her position in the Sullivan family became more stable and secure. Everything went smooth-sailing. The fortune-teller was right. Reagan was her lucky star. The only thing she could do to maintain it was to keep the bad luck away as far as possible. The bad luck had a name. It was Melody. Chapter 126: Leaving Home Chapter 126: Leaving Home Melody wasn''t interested in this piano at all.She only wanted to take a closer look. So when she saw Elizabeth''s scornful look, she sighed internally, feeling annoyed herself.She didn''t want to be stressed because of people like Elizabeth or Reagan.So she would just opt to ignore them as much as possible. Instead of responding to Elizabeth''s furious rants, she decided to walk away. Suddenly, she saw Reagan walking towards them. Reagan smirked at her and looked at her with contempt. Reagan hugged Elizabeth and sweetly eximed, "Mommy, you really love me! When you heard that I was going to participate in the event, you got me an expensive piano! I love you so much, Mommy!" Elizabeth hugged her daughter back, replying with a loud voice so that Melody could hear her clearly, too. "Of course! You''re mommy''s beloved daughter.I''d do anything for my sweet, beautiful daughter! Just do your best in thepetition and leave the rest to mommy" She said lovingly. Seeing this, Melody''s eyes darkened as she clenched her fists. She coldly smirked at the scene in front of her, thinking to herself, ¡®Reagan is her daughter?¡¯ ¡®What about me?¡¯ ¡®What about Sarah?¡¯ ¡®What does that make me?¡¯ Ever since the piano came to the Sullivan Family vi, the melodic sound of the piano had always filled the halls. Reagan would practice day and night in preparation for the contest. The piano became Reagan''s constantpanion.She yed the piano every chance she got. Quince was lucky since he was always out of the house, which meant that he rarely heard Reagan''s horrible ying. True to her words, Elizabeth just let Reagan do everything she wanted for thepetition. Unfortunately, Melody was the one who suffered the most in this arrangement. She covered her ears as shey on her bed, listening to Reagan. It was awful, at least for her. She couldn''t help but frown and wish that she could rip out her ears. Wasn''t Reagan supposed to be a "genius pianist?¡¯ Why couldn''t she express the right emotions for the music she chose? Melody knew what the song was, and it was supposed to be beautiful. How could Reagan manage to make the song so unpleasant to hear? Melody was about to go and find Reagan and make her stop. Then suddenly, she heard a knock on her door. She slowly got up to open it and just as she was about to reach for the doorknob, the door burst open and revealed an energetic Sarah beaming at her. Sarah went straight to the chair next to Melody''s desk and looked at her excitedly. Melody was about to ask Sarah why she was here when thetter suddenly interrupted her from speaking. "Melody! Hurry up and pack your clothes.Come with me.We''re going somewhere!" Melody looked at her in surprise. ¡®What is she talking about? To where?!¡¯ she screamed inside her head. "Isn''t your program on the weekend?" Sarah realized that Melody misunderstood what she meant, so she quickly exined, "It''s not the program.I want you to stay at my house for two days.We''re going to have lots of fun! My house is closer to your school anyway.Hurry up and pack up.Let''s go!" Melody raised her eyebrows at Sarah, who only pouted. "Why?" Melody asked in confusion. "What do you mean why? We both know you''re annoyed by that God-awful piano ying! I heard that it was because Reagan would participate in thepetition that she had been practicing like crazy.I''m pretty sure that you can''t concentrate on studying, right? Juste with me to my ce and return when the school anniversary event is over. Today was Sarah''s day off, so she nned to rest and have fun for the day. That was why she decided to visit Melody and ask her to go outside, but when she entered the vi, she immediately heard Reagan practicing the piano by the hall. The sound echoed in the entire mansion, even in Melody''s room. Moreover, there was a soundproof room, but Reagan refused to use it. She preferred ying in the hallway.She felt like she was already ying in front of an audience, in the form of the servants and her family members. ¡®She''s delusional¡± Melody and Sarah both thought. Sarah nned to ignore it, but when she overheard the rants andints of the maids, she realized how crazy Reagan had been these past few days. She quickly came to check on Melody, and true enough, the sound of the piano also filled her room. It turned out even the basement of the vi was not spared! It was so noisy! Sarah knew that Melody didn''t like to be disturbed in her sleep or when she was resting. If Reagan continued to do this, it would definitely affect Melody''s sleep schedule. For the sake of Melody''s health, Sarah had to take her away from this noisy house! Besides, Melody had just returned. Aside from the Sullivan family, she had nowhere else to go. With this, she wouldn''t even think of escaping. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. This was the only ce she could call ¡®home, even though, in reality, it was far from it. Therefore, Sarah had to be the one to take care of Melody. She had to take Melody away from this toxic environment. On the other hand, Melody was in deep thought. Just minutes before, she was about to go over to Reagan and make her stop her awful ying. If she had done so, Elizabeth would have definitely kicked her out of this house. Thankfully, Sarah came and stopped her from doing so. She also offered to let her stay in her house for a few days. When Sarah saw Melody standing silent with no response, she couldn''t help but urge her again. "Why are you still standing? Hurry up and pack your things! Let''s go already!" When Melody still didn''t reply, Sarah thought that Melody was worried that she might cause her some trouble, and so Sarah quickly added, "Don''t worry.You''ll be with me.Besides, I don''t always stay at home when I have to film advertisements.You won''t bother me, I swear.So please, Melody, juste with me, okay? Do it for your sister." Sarah eximed as she pouted and looked at Melody with puppy eyes.She even sped her hands together as if she was begging. ¡®Sister?¡¯ Melody was taken aback by her words. She immediately remembered the time when she found the piano by the hallway. Elizabeth and Reagan got along so well in making her feel out of ce and unloved.She and Reagan were sisters by blood, but it was not like they were on good terms with each other. And, of course, she was not rted to Elizabeth in any way. The only one she could truly feel at ease with was Sarah.And she was thankful for that. After thinking it through, Melody quickly got her backpack and faced Sarah. "Okay, let''s go!" Sarah looked at her with a questioning look. Melody didn''t pack any clothes or personal amenities. Sarah figured that Melody was used to packing light. After all, she would only bring a small bag that contained the bare minimum of items she might need for two days and one night on the program. Anyway, this was perfect! Sarah had always wanted to go clothes shopping with Melody! When the maid reported to Reagan that Melody decided to live with Sarah for a few days, she didn''t really care, and the cold expression on her face remained. Melody was an eyesore, so it was good news that Reagan wouldn''t see her for the time being. Melody had no ce in this family.She should have left a long time ago. Reagan was the real daughter of the Sullivan family. When she found out that Sarah had gotten closer to Melody, she got angry. Nevertheless, she chose to ignore it. After all, she wasn''t one to be envious, especially when her mother would give her everything she wanted. Besides, she didn''t like Sarah at all! Meanwhile, Melody followed Sarah to her small apartment. What she didn''t expect was that someone was already in there. Charles and Melody looked at each other in surprise before he broke their eye contact and asked Sarah, "Why is she here?" Melody stared at him coldly. Her eyes were indifferent, and it made Charles a bit scared. Ever since he was beaten up by Melody, he had been extra cautious whenever she was around. He had been afraid of her ever since. This woman was scary! She had the guts to hit him! Most importantly, after the incident, his parents couldn''t even punish or chase her away. He didn''t understand why his grandfather chose her to be the heir instead of him. What was he thinking? Charles believed that he was the most qualified person to inherit the family fortune and property. But everything changed when Melody came along.She ruined everything. But no matter how much dissatisfaction and anger he had in his heart, he was still afraid to confront Melody. He went over to Sarah and dragged her by the arm. "Come with me for a moment" Sarah couldn''t refuse and just let Charles take her away. She already knew why Charles came for a visit.It wasn''t a good thing for Melody and her annoying little brother to meet. After they were out of Melody''s earshot, Charles finally stopped walking. He turned to face Sarah and red at her as he crossed his arms. "It''s been tight for me these past few days.Give me three hundred thousand dors immediately! It''s an emergency!" Chapter 127: A Big Baby Chapter 127: A Big Baby Sarah looked at him in surprise. "That''s too much! Charles, do you think I am an ATM? Money doesn''t grow from trees!" Charles did not care about that.He looked at Sarah with disdain.His face still carried the stubbornness and unruliness of a stubborn young master.His attitude was very arrogant for someone asking a favor. "Sarah, stop talking nonsense with me" Charles hissed. "Just tell me whether you can give me the money or not!" Charles had always treated Sarah as if she was his servant, ignoring the fact that she was his older sister. Sarah couldn''t take his shitty attitude anymore and refused his demand. "I''m not giving you money.And if I had any, I won''t give it to you either!" Charles red at Sarah. "Sarah, haven''t you been filming a variety show and amercial recently? Did you really think I''ll believe you when you say you don''t have any money?" Charles spat. "If you don''t want to give me anything, just say it.Why are you making up so many excuses? Don''t come back to me to put in a good word for you in front of Mommy next time. You bring me nothing but disappointment. Sarah was so angry that she was out of breath. Charles was really too infuriating, thinking that he was entitled to anything if he forced it out of people. She had previously asked Charles to put in a few good words with Elizabeth. She was especially fond of her only son, and she would listen to whatever he said no matter how far- fetched it was. The reason why Sarah always had to look out for Charles was that he was her biological brother. Charles asionally asked her for some money, and it was normal for a sister to give money to her brother. When Grandpa Alistair was here, he was particrly strict with the allowance of the Sullivan children, and even Elizabeth did not dare to give money carelessly. Out of all the children in the Sullivan Family, only Sarah had a bit of ie from her work. Sarah''s younger siblings naturally relied on her for anything rted to money since then. However, what Sarah did not expect was that Charles would be increasingly dependent on her for money. What was worse was that every time he asked her for money, he would always use the same lines to threaten her. This time, Charles didn''t even bother with pretenses. He directly asked her three hundred thousand dors. Sarah did not want to spoil him anymore, but at the end of the day, he was still her younger brother, and she had to take responsibility for him. She earnestly persuaded, "Charles, you have to understand something¡­¡± Before Sarah could finish, Charles interrupted her impatiently with a very fierce and nasty attitude. "Sarah, just who do you think you are? What right do you have to care about me?" Charles asked, ring at her. "You''re nothing but a girl whom the Sullivans don''t want anymore, so stay out of my business! You and that..." He was just about to say "that bastard" when he recalled Melody whipping him before. His whole body trembled, and he opted to swallow the words he was supposed to say.He demanded with an impatient tone. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. "Forget it! If you don''t want to give it to me, then I don''t need to listen to your stupid lectures.I''m leaving!" Charles walked out of the room with heavy steps. If Melody wasn''t here today, he would definitely teach Sarah a lesson. Melody, the jinx of this house, was way eviler than he was. Charles had never won against her, so this time, he refused to confront her directly. Seeing him leave angrily, Sarah felt weak. Having such a younger brother was troublesome. She walked back and saw Melody sizing her up from a distance. Sarah smiled awkwardly in Melody''s direction and asked, "Melody, what''s wrong? Why are you looking at me like that?" "Does he often ask you for money?" Melody asked. Her words were straight to the point that Sarah almost stopped breathing for a second. Melody''s cold gaze fell on Sarah, and now, Sarah found herself unable to say something nor escape. Sarah felt like she was being surrounded by Melody''s strong aura. At first, she didn''t want to answer directly, but Melody''s probing stare made her feel that telling a lie might end up badly for her. So Sarah nodded, heaving a deep sigh. "Just...asionally, not every day.He''s just too insensible and narrow-minded." Looking at how Sarah carefully watched her words, Melody didn''t want to put the me on her. After all, Melody didn''t have the right to do so in the first ce. In Melody''s opinion, Charles wasn''t merely immature. He was acting like a big baby at his age.He was slowly bing a useless guy. If she were to deal with people like Charles, she would opt to eliminate him right away. Otherwise, if Melody left people like Charles in the world, he would do nothing but eat, sleep, and make trouble for other people. If not for his good luck of being born in the Sullivan family, he wouldn''t have enjoyed such a good life where all his needs were taken care of. She promised Grandpa Alistair that she would spare his grandson so that the family''s bloodline would continue and that she wouldn''t hurt anyone else in the family. As for Quince, if he could stand on his own, she wouldn''t make a move. But if he had any malicious intentions, she wouldn''t let him get away with it. Melody turned around and went upstairs. Sarah followed her closely. Sarah didn''t dare to say anything to Melody.She felt that Melody wasn''t so happy with how things were going on. Melody pushed the door open and frowned at the messy room before her. This room was fine thest time she visited Sarah''s house. Why did it look so chaotic this time? Melody didn''t know that it took the filming crew three days to get everything tidy and clean thest time. Although Sarah lived on her own, she used to lead an affluent life back in the Sullivan family. Grandpa Alistair was the head of the family. Even if Sarah was not his favorite grandchild, the housework had always been done by others. How would she know how to clean her room properly? Sarah also saw it and smiled awkwardly. She quickly kicked away the shoes that were blocking the door. "L''ll clean this up right away.I am busy with the shoots recently" Sarah said softly. "I''m not usually staying here these days, so it''s a little messier than usual.You go take a rest first, and I''ll tidy up the house right away" After saying that, Sarah rushed into the bathroom and came out with gloves, ready to begin her cleaning. Melody watched as Sarah took off the decorative ring on her finger and wore the gloves. Melody reached out and grabbed Sarah''s hand. Sarah stared at her in surprise and thought that maybe Melody wanted to help.She immediately refused, "No need.You can sit by the side and rest.I''ll do this!" Unexpectedly, Melody took the gloves off of Sarah''s hands and dialed a number on her phone. "Arrange a cleaner for me"said Melody when the call went through. "The address is..." After telling some more details over the phone, Melody pulled Sarah away before thetter returned to her senses. When they were downstairs, Sarah finally realized what Melody had done for her. "Melody, where are you pulling me to?"Sarah asked. Melody looked back at her and said, "We''ll go out to eat!" "Oh!" Sarah thought for a moment and decided to follow Melody. "Alright, let''s eat first.There is an Italian restaurant nearby and the taste of the dishes there isn''t too bad.I''ll take you there." Melody had no objections.She just couldn''t stand staying in the messy space of Sarah''s house any longer. After taking Melody out to eat a good meal, Sarah propped herself up on the table and looked at Melody with envy. "Melody, I really envy you"Sarah sighed. "You''re eating so many things, and they''re even spicier than usual.Not only do you not grow pimples, but you also don''t get fat." Sarah watched as Melody ate a piece of tripe. The crispy tripe was dipped in spicy sauces, and with its alluring aroma, Sarah couldn''t help but swallow her saliva. These days, in order to maintain a good look in the mirror, Sarah was only eating boiled green vegetables. Even for today''s good meal, she only ate a te of fried green vegetables and didn''t even dare to eat rice because it might ruin her figure. Sarah could do nothing but watch as Melody ate her meat happily. The best she could do was to endure the protests of her stomach. Chapter 128: Did Snow White Visit? Chapter 128: Did Snow White Visit? After hearing what Sarah said, Melody slowly raised her head and looked up. On her usual indifferent cold face, her eyes lightly swept across Sarah''s face. "You''re not fat.You can still eat more!" As a beauty blogger, Sarah paid a lot of attention to her maintenance. She was unlike Melody who had a great advantage of eating whatever she wanted but could still maintain her face with minimum effort. But the condition of the skin she acquired from her parents required careful maintenance. Because Sarah was self-aware and had different standards for herself, Melody''s praise did not have any effect at all. "Mellie, you don''t know how unfriendly the entertainment industry is.My weight might be about the same as yours but my face is bigger than yours.I have to lose more weight so that I will look good in front of the camera.If only I can have your face, I won''t have to worry like this." Melody¡¯s face was truly amazing. No wonder Tyrone would not give up on dragging her to the entertainment industry all day long. ¡®A beauty that could stun the whole world!¡¯ Using all these words to describe Melody was perfectly fitting. As Melody quietly ate, she was sizing up Sarah. Before, she had assumed that Sarah squandered all the money she had earned for herself. Melody also knew that Sarah was not the kind of person who knew how to save money based on how Sarah had bought things for her. Later on, she discovered that Sarah was not generous to herself. She was only generous to people around her. It included her, the younger sister who she had never seen or even talked to for more than ten years! To earn money, Sarah had suffered a lot so Melody didn''t understand her way of thinking. Was it worth it? Even after they had left the restaurant and arrived at Sarah''s home, Melody still did not have an answer to the question that was puzzling her. She decided to find time to talk about it with Luke.Her thoughts were suddenly pulled back by Sarah''s scream. "Oh my god..." Sarah was shocked by the scene in front of her and could not help but exim. Subconsciously, Sarah walked out again to check the house number again. It was the same and the key worked, no doubt that it was her home. She looked at Melody in amazement. "Mellie, say, do you think Snow White identally visited our house, and she thought that it was too dirty, so she voluntarily cleaned it before leaving?" Melody nced at her with a faint look of disdain in her eyes, "Fairy tales for kids.How old are you now? But if you insist on calling the hired cleaner as Snow White, I don''t have a problem with it" Sarah was so impressed by Melody''s power. It wasn''t like she had not hired a cleaner before, but even after cleaning, the house was still quite messy or dirty, so it really annoyed her. In the end, she simply did not hire anyone anymore and did everything herself. So the cleaner that Melody "hired" pleasantly surprised her. Sarah hurriedly rushed towards her little sister. "Mellie, where did you find the cleaner? Give me her contact information and I will look for her next time¡¯ Melody feigned ignorance. "I don''t know.It was my friend who looked for the cleaner" After that, Sarah saw a piece of paper that was left on the table. She thought that it was left by the cleaner and immediately became excited. "Is that the bill? I''ll check it myself" Thinking of that, she picked up the bill and checked the numbers. When her mind processed what she saw, she almost fainted. "Oh my god, Lil Melody.Are you sure it''s really a thousand dors? Not in the hundreds?" Melody casually took a sip of water, unbothered by Sarah''s hysteria. She lightly replied, "It is what it is" Sarah originally nned to regrly hire this cleaner but it seemed like she could not afford it. "Mellie, howe you spent so much on cleaning? It was too expensive.Did someone scam you? Give me your friend''s phone number so I can call the cleaningpany to ask" Melody didn''t hesitate. Since Sarah wanted it, she would immediately give the number to her.She looked for Luke¡¯s number in her contacts and then passed it to Sarah. Sarah nced at the called ID and pressed the call button.She had already thought of a set of excuses and responses so she could sessfully debate in Melody''s stead. In Sarah''s opinion, Melody should freely spend the money she had transferred to Melody''s card. The money she gave to Melody was Melody''s money so she would not care how Melody used it. But just because she did not care how Melody spent it does not mean that she would allow Melody to get scammed. After the call connected, a young and tender voice came from the phone, "Boss, are you looking for me?" "Hello, this is Sarah." She purposely used a friendly formal tone for talking to strangers. When Luke heard Sarah''s introduction, he was stunned for a moment. He anxiously asked, "Why are you holding my boss'' phone? Is there something wrong with her?" Hearing his questions, Sarah immediately became nervous too. She quickly exined, "No, I just want to ask you about the cleaning fee.Do you think..." Before she could even finish her words, Luke cut her off. "Cleaning? Are you satisfied?" "Absolutely!" It would be a lie if she said she was not satisfied. As soon as she responded, Luke immediately continued, "It''s good if you''re satisfied.Next week, I will send another cleaner to your apartment to clean your home for you." Luke found out that Melody had been staying in Sarah''s house for a while. To make sure that his Boss¡¯ stay was asfortable as possible, Luke arranged everything he could think of. Melody should not feel any difort after his arrangements. Sarah reflexively raised her voice as she asked incredulously, "Once a week?" A thousand dors each cleaning. There are four or five weeks in a month...Won''t it cost her five to six grand monthly? How could she even afford it? "No, no.That''s not necessary.Luke, we don''t have that much money! Once a month is still possible and hopefully, you can help us by giving a discount." At this point, her calm tone from the start was reced by panic. Sarah knew that it was Melody who called and asked for a cleaner. But she said that she did not have the cleaningpany''s number and assumed that her friend was the cleaningpany''s boss. That was why she directly asked for a discount. On the other side of the line, Luke was stunned after hearing Sarah''s words. "Discount? That''s not necessary.I''ll handle it.Do I send a cleaner once a month or maybe twice?" No discount? Sarah recalled the words ¡®I''ll handle it¡± It finally sank in. She confusedly asked, "Are you saying that I don''t have to pay?" "Of course!" For a trivial matter like cleaning, would his Boss still need to pay? He could just directly send a cleaning team from thepany. It could also save him from trouble by using hispany''s cleaners. Hispany''s cleaning crew had to be screened multiple times before they were hired. They were the cream of the crop and they could meet his Boss'' preferences. Luke would not be assured if it was others doing it. "Then what about the bill?" Sarah asked carefully. "Oh, the bill? That''s just for thepany''s ounting.You don''t have to bother with it.Just throw it away."This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Hearing the other party''s indifferent tone, Sarah did not want to talk to him anymore.She decided to hang up the phone as soon as possible. After the call ended, Sarah approached Melody, looking surprised. "Mellie, are you particrly close with that friend of yours?" To Melody, Luke was like an apprentice and a younger brother to her. They were indeed closer to each other than the average friends, so the answer to Sarah''s question was yes. Melody nodded. Seeing Melody''s response, Sarah couldn''t help but ask more. "Have you been friends with each other for a long time? Is he also pretty rich?" Melody had known Luke for a long time and they somewhat grew up together. Luke was also in charge of a bunch of major departments in thepany and most of her businesses were handled by Luke.He should be collecting a lot of dividends annually. Even if it was not as big as hers, for ordinary people, he should be considered quite rich. Melody nodded again. A high-end professional cleaning team that he could casually call over as he pleased and basically an allowance of couple thousand per month that he casually spent on his friends. The boy he talked to earlier was very rich. Sarah was sure of it. "Mellie, did you meet this friend of yours from the countryside?" Melody hummed questioningly. She noticed that Sarah was asking too many questions and could not help but ask, "Is there a problem?" Sarahughed, "No problem.I just feel that your vige in the countryside is quite good.I also want to live there and make more friends!" Melody was speechless. Chapter 129: The New Neighbor Chapter 129: The New Neighbor Melody thought that after moving to Sarah''s house, she would have peace and quiet. What she didn''t expect, however, was that loud, deafening music would bombard her ears at night. Even Sarah couldn''t take it anymore. Sarah stomped out of her room when she identally met Melody, who also had just gotten out of her room. When Sarah saw Melody''s dispirited and defeated expression, she couldn''t help but pity her. ¡®Melody is so pitiful¡± Sarah thought to herself. ¡®She had to put up with that awful voice almost every night¡¯ Thinking deeply of Melody¡¯s situation, Sarah slowly got angry. She walked over to Melody and patted her shoulder, "I''m sorry, Melody.Don''t worry.I''ll go upstairs and tell the person above us to lower the volume.I promise to give you a quiet and peaceful environment.I don''t want you to be disturbed." After Sarah gave Melody a reassuring smile, it immediately disappeared when she turned around to go to the new neighbors upstairs. She was going to give this person a piece of her mind! She heard that this neighbor had just moved in recently, but she didn''t expect they were going to be this loud and annoying! Couldn''t they just turn down the music and let their neighbors sleep peacefully? At first, it didn''t matter if they disturbed Sarah, but right now, Melody was staying with her. She didn''t want her guest to be disturbed especially when she promised to provide a quiet home. Meanwhile, Melody was patiently waiting for Sarah toe back. She originally wanted to ask if Sarah wanted to be apanied when she went to the neighbor.But when Melody was about to ask, Sarah had already bolted out of the door angrily. Melody sighed and decided to let it go. She turned around and threw herself on the sofa. She shifted her body into afortable position and fished out her phone to y mobile games to pass the time. Melody didn''t like anything associated with the Sullivan family, but there is an exception, their family couch. All the couches in the family vi and Sarah''s apartment were all big and soft. Just lying on it for a few minutes would feel like you''ve rested for a decade! After adjusting to a comfortable position, she put on her earphones and quickly logged into the game,pletely forgetting the noisy neighbor from earlier. Lance was getting bored as he yed the game. He was about to log off when he saw Melody go online.He immediately perked up and smiled brightly.He wanted to be closer to Melody, and he would do anything to do so.He would always give out hints to Melody that he wanted to further their rtionship, but so far, the woman never paid him any attention.He immediately sent a voice message to Melody, "Boss, do you want to y with me?" Lance wasn''t the only one who saw Melody was in the game. Luke became excited when he saw Melody''s name and immediately sent her a voice message, too. The two boys both said the same thing to her. Melody epted the invites of the two boys. Luke was very happy when Melody confirmed, but his smile disappeared when he saw Melody also confirmed Lance''s invitation. "Why is that die-hard fan here?" It was the first time Lance had seen Luke''s ount, but when he heard his voice, he immediately knew it was Luke. It made his blood boil, and his fingers instantly curled into a fist, ready to punch the other boy. "Hey, four-eyes, who are you calling a die-hard fan? It''s obviously you, you idiot!" "Oh wow, really? Mr.Andersen, you''re probably looking at a mirror when you said ¡®you idiot," Lance retorted back. "You''re the biggest idiot I know!" Melody sighed and massaged her temples as the two boys continued to bicker with each other. She came to the game to rx and have peace of mind, but that n didn''t work. "If both of you won''t shut up, get lost!" She screeched through the screen with hostility which instantly stopped the two quarreling boys. Lance and Luke apologized immediately as they pouted their lips and lowered their heads like defeated puppies. "I''m sorry, Boss.I promise to be quiet and y the game peacefully!" Luke softly said. "I''m sorry, boss.I will behave, too." Lance followed. Melody sighed once more before she quickly pressed the "start" button of the game. Usually, Lance enjoyed hiding behind Melody as she protected him from in-game enemies. But today, since Luke was here, he decided to do otherwise. He became a bitpetitive because he observed that Melody and Luke formed a great team, and he didn''t want to be left out. Lance was jealous. He regretted not having met Melody earlier than Luke. It was clear to him that Melody and Luke had formed a strong bond and trust with one another, at least from what he saw in the game. The game went with Luke giving the first strike, and Lance gave the final blow of defeating their enemies. This happened for quite a long time, and in the end, Lance and Luke formed a great team themselves. With Melody by their side leading them, they were formidable. The only problem was they would still constantly bicker with each other. Had it not been for Melody making them stop, their enemies would have defeated them. After a few rounds, Melody decided to stop ying and logged off without telling the boys, who were still arguing with each other. It seemed like the peace and quiet she was seeking couldn''t be found in ying video games with those two noisy idiots. When the boys noticed that Melody was gone, they immediately med each other. "It''s your fault that the boss got angry! Are you happy now?!" Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Luke scolded Lance. "My fault? Do you have no self-awareness? It was clearly your fault!" Lance retorted back. The two of them continued to bicker once again. Luckily, they were in a game.If they were together, face-to-face, their fight would have turned physical. Meanwhile, after Melody logged off, she realized Sarah hadn''t returned yet. She got a little worried and decided to go upstairs to take a look. However, as soon as she stood up, the door opened. When Sarah entered through the door, she looked at Melody excitedly, "Mellie, do you know who I met?" Melody noticed Sarah''s expression was a lot different from when she went out to talk to the neighbor. It was suspicious, so Melody couldn''t help but frown. "Was it your first love?" Sarah''s eyes widened at what Melody said.She didn''t expect Melody to joke around, considering she was a really serious person. She was stunned for a moment, and then sheughed so hard her stomach ached. "Hahaha! Melody, what nonsense are you talking about?" While she wasughing, a head popped out from behind her and greeted Melody warmly. "Mellie, nice to see you again!" Melody coldly looked at Iven''s ridiculously cheerful face. She shed Sarah a questioning look, "What''s going on?" Sarah approached Melody and hugged her arm excitedly, "Mellie, Iven is our new upstairs neighbor! He just moved in today and was having a housewarming party¡¯ "I wanna invite you both to the party.Do you want to go?" Iven warmly smiled at the two women in front of him. Sarah nodded while Melody frowned. Melody opened her mouth to refuse, but lven quickly interrupted her. "Come on, Mellie, don''t refuse.This is a chance to get to know each other better! Please, please¡¯¡¯ Both Iven and Sarah looked at Melody with pleading eyes, hoping they could get her to say yes. Melody didn''t understand why lven would invite her in the first ce. They weren''t close to each other, nor would he benefit from bing friends with her. Besides, her appearance at the party wouldn''t be a big deal.She was a nobody. Iven, himself, would be enough to light up the party. But for Iven, it would be much more exciting if Melody joined them. Meeting her today was already a big surprise. Moreover, with her at the party, that certain person would definitelye. The person declined multiple times, even if he begged him to attend the party. If Melody came over, that person would rush to be here, too. Therefore, lven was determined to get her to say yes. Melody was annoyed with Iven''s sneaky attacks.She looked at Sarah and found out that she was really excited and was waiting for her answer.She frowned and whispered to Sarah, "Do you really wanna go?" Sarah enthusiastically nodded without hesitation.She really wanted to go. There was someone upstairs that she wanted to see. When Melody saw how happy Sarah was, she couldn''t bring herself to decline the invite.She sighed before she responded, "Okay, then.Let''s go" Iven¡¯s smile brightened when he heard her decision. He happily waved his hands around, gesturing them to follow him quickly. "Awesome!! Let''s go, let''s go!" Sarahughed at Iven''s silly expression. Even Melody, who was normally quiet, couldn''t help but giggle at him.She was already warming up to him as she softly smiled at his ridiculous face. He was such a clown. Chapter 130: Your Fiancé Is Here Chapter 130: Your Fianc¨¦ Is Here Seth had just arrived home and was preparing for a video conference regarding his business in North America. The time difference was twelve hours apart, so it was morning there. When the video conference started, his phone suddenly vibrated. He picked it up and found that it was a Telegram notification from a group chat created by Iven. In the group chat, it included all of Iven''s close friends. Normally, he would ignore the notifications unless his username was specifically mentioned in the message. Right now, lven mentioned everyone, so his name popped up. When he opened the chatbox, it turned out that the message was a photo. Seth clicked the photo, and his eyes immediatelynded on a particrly beautiful woman whom he knew all too well. Meanwhile, all the management executives in North America were waiting for Seth to speak. But they saw he was staring at his phone with a serious look on his face. They all wondered what he was looking at, which seemed to be more important than the video conference. Seth noticed there was an address attached to the bottom of the photo. A few secondster, he saw multiple replies to the photo. Most of them were the bachelors in the group chat. [Damn, what a treat! Mr.Adams, you should have told me you invited a lot of hot and beautiful girls.I would have arrived immediately!] [I got dibs on the girl in the ck short-sleeved shirt in the corner! Haha! I''ll be there in a moment, wait for me, everyone!] ¡®The girl in the ck short-sleeved shirt in the corner?¡± ¡®Was he talking about Melody?¡¯ Seth''s expression immediately darkened and turned cold.He gripped the phone tightly in his hand.He clicked the photo again and pressed "download". After he saved the photo, he turned to the camera where he was video conferencing with the executives and said, "Dismissed!" The executives of the North American branch looked at each other in confusion. No one knew what had happened to make the dedicated President Harrison suddenly end the meeting immediately. Austin, Seth''s assistant, was shocked to see that his boss suddenly wanted to leave and end the meeting even before it began. Nevertheless, he still obeyed when Seth told him to ready the car. "Understood, Mr.Harrison.I''ll get to it immediately" Seth texted him an address and coldly said to Austin, "You''re going to drive" "Understood" Austin assumed something big was troubling Seth.It was clear that he was upset and bothered. Moreover, he ordered him to drive to the destination quickly as if it was a life-and-death situation. And so, Austin drove as fast as he could. It turned out the destination was lven''s apartment, and there was an ongoing party. Everyone was having fun. Iven invited all of his close friends and acquaintances. Meanwhile, the guests were wondering where Iven ran off to until he came back with two beautiful girls. The guys were all staring at the two of them while thedies raised their eyebrows.It seemed like the two girls came from a good background. Iven indeed had good taste. Some of the men were already approaching Melody, but before they could get near her, lven stopped them. "Hey, bro.Sorry, this one''s taken" Kian was a bit taken aback by Iven''s words and looked at him curiously. "Oh, lven, could it be that this girl is the one you like? You should have said so before!" Kian shed him a knowing smile. Just now, lven disappeared for about ten minutes, and when he came back, he brought to beautiful ladies. Moreover, the way lven treated them was unusually friendly, so everyone was intrigued. Of course, Kian immediately thought Ilven was pursuing her! Iven mirthlesslyughed at his assumption and patted Kian''s shoulder. "Jeez, man.Don''t joke about that.I still value my life" Kian tilted his head in confusion about what Iven meant. Because of what he said, everyone became more curious about who this person was. After all, lven didn''t look like he was joking at all. Just as the murmurs got louder, the doorbell suddenly rang. Someone in the living room shouted, "Ah! It must be the pizza I ordered.I''ll get it." When he opened the door, his eyes widened in shock. When his friend noticed he was stunned in ce, he couldn''t help but make fun of him. "Hey, kid, is the deliveryman so attractive that you fell in love at first sight? You''ve been staring at him for a long time! Just get the pizza already!" When the man approached and took a look at the person by the door, he was also frozen in ce.He was both shocked and confused. Seeing his expression, everyone sneaked up a nce curiously as well. Just then, two people entered the room. The first one who entered was very handsome.He exuded a regal and dominating aura that made everyone tremble in their feet.He was the kind of guy who could make anyone submit to him. It was obvious that he had an extraordinary background. When lven noticed that everyone went silent and was watching the door, he turned to look, and he immediately perked up in excitement. "Hey, President Harrison is here!" When everyone heard that it was Seth, they immediately gasped and joined in with lven''s excitement. No one expected to meet Seth at this party. They all knew that Iven and Seth were good friends, but they didn''t expect that Seth would personally attend. Moreover, they knew Seth was always busy with work. Meanwhile, Sarah was one of the few who didn''t know what was happening around her. She usually didn''t drink too much since she had low alcohol tolerance, but she was very happy, so she drank two bottles of beer. By this time, she was already a bit tipsy and intoxicated. After a few moments, she finally noticed the change in everyone''s attention and expression, so she looked at the source. She staggered forward and carefully looked. When she realized what, or rather, "who" it was, her lips immediately curled into a smile. "Oh! Seth! Is that you?!" One nce at Sarah''s flushed face and clumsy movements, Seth already knew she was drunk.He wondered if Melody had been drinking alcohol or not, so he quickly looked around to find her.He didn''t expect Sarah would suddenly approach him and grab his arm. She forcibly turned him around in the opposite direction and shouted, "Hey, Mellie! Your fiancee is here! Come pick him up!" Sarah slurred. Everyone who had already been paying attention to Seth was shocked when they heard what Sarah said. Some even had their mouths wide open. No one knew Seth had a fianc¨¦! In addition, she was here! Seth was also stunned by what Sarah said, but after a second, he pressed his lips together to form a faint, awkward smile. His future wife and sister-inw were quite an interesting bunch. Melody was already trying to hide from the situation, but when Sarah shouted, she couldn''t escape anymore, and she frowned. She turned to re at Sarah, who was still holding Seth''s arm. Melody''s re made Sarah instantly sober up. She got scared for a moment before she pouted and looked at Melody pitifully. "Did I say something wrong?" Sarah asked in a low voice. Looking at Sarah''s apologetic expression, Melody sighed and went over to drag Sarah away from Seth.She couldn''t me Sarah. Meanwhile, Seth silently followed behind Melody. In his heart, Sarah didn''t say anything wrong.He fully agreed to what she said. When everyone came back to their senses, they continued to curiously gaze at them. Some men who tried to approach Melody earlier were even frightened. Kian finally realized why Iven said Melody was taken! Who would dare to flirt with Seth Harrison''s fiance? No one! Unless they wished to die! Melody supported Sarah as she sat down on the sofa, "You''re drunk.Let''s go back home" Sara adamantly shook her head and protested, "No, it''s rare for me to see Mellie be so happy.Let''s have fun a little longer! Anyway, we live just downstairs.It''ll be easy for us to go home.Don''t you think so?" Iven, who was also tailing behind them, added, "Sarah is right.Besides, Seth had just arrived.You can''t leave yet!" Iven pleaded. Melody looked at Iven indifferently. "Why should I stay here?" Melody replied, raising an eyebrow at him. Iven couldn''t refute back as the words he originally wanted to say couldn''t get out of his mouth. Witnesses who heard this were also shocked at Melody¡¯s cold, arrogant words. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Melody was probably the first and only woman who would dare to say such words against Seth and get away with it! The crowd quietly nced at Seth, wondering how he would react and deal with the fierce woman. Chapter 131: Play Games With Me? Chapter 131: y Games With Me? Seth did take action, but the reactions of people to his behavior werepletely unexpected. "Let me know if you need to take a breather, and I''ll apany you back to your apartment" Seth answered. In fact, there was just one elevator chamber for both the upper and lower levels.He even offered to take Melody personally. As could be seen by the people around him, it looked as if the stern and dignified Seth cared a lot about Melody. Iven stood on the sidelines, his tongue discreetly clicking as he watched the scene in front of him. He was surprised to see the way Seth acted. ¡®As expected, the world doesn''t give everybody equal chances.After all, people are only interested in those who are extraordinarily attractive¡± Iven thought to himself. If someone else treated Melody well, she would also be nice to them. Since Seth had just arrived, Sarah feltpelled to stay rather than go back to their apartment. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Instead of moving, she simply sat back in her chair and readjusted her position. Seth''s n of escorting Melody to their apartment was put on hold when he saw that she had already settled in. "Would you like something to drink?" Seth''s voice was calm and collected. Melody had no desire to consume any alcoholic beverages at the time. Sarah already had excessive amounts of alcohol, so she wasn''t nning on drinking anymore. "I''ll have soda water¡± Melody replied. "I''ll take care of that.I''m still the host, after all.How can I let my guests do it themselves? Stay here, and I''ll get you something to drink¡¯ Iven intervened.His response was visibly affirmative.He prepared a ss of soda for Melody and got an ice-cold beer from the refrigerator for Seth. Iven''s attention to detail and consideration of others weremendable. Iven had purchased a three-hundred-square-meter apartment. There was plenty of room to amodate everyone in the expansive living room in the middle of the house. Additionally, when ven was renovating the interior of the house, he bought a whole set of audio equipment. He ensured that the sound quality was far superior than that of the hotel nearby. However, despite the fact that the bustling house waspletely opened up, it was as if an invisible barrier stood in the way. In contrast to the energetic singing and dancing on the left, there was a quiet and calm scene on the right. Seth took a seat alongside Melody. The former was drinking cold beer while thetter indulged in soda water. There was no one who dared to disturb them. Despite the fact that others were intrigued by them, they did not attempt to approach or bother them. Both of them were engrossed in a deafeningly quiet atmosphere. In addition to being distant, Seth did notmunicate much while Melody had a serious expression on her face. Finally, after a long period of silence, someone decided to speak up. Seth, as expected, was the one who broke the silence. "Mellie, what was the game that you yed with Lancest time?" Seth asked out of the blue. Melody turned her head ordingly to face him, her dark eyes brimming with curiosity, and asked, "Do you want to y that too?" Seth''s lips curved upwards to form a grin.He gave her a confident expression as if he was someone who knew everything.He handed the phone to her and said, "Yes! Will you y with me too?" Melody was immediately drawn towards the phone''s screen the moment she recognized the wallpaper. It was without a doubt a picture from her Telegram Moments. Normal people would have assumed that it was just a ck picture, but only Melody could tell at a nce that it was anything other than that. She was the one who designed that picture, and it contained a subtle watermark that was not easily recognized by the naked eye. Melody just gave it a passing nce before proceeding with what she needed to do. After helping Seth download the game, she handed it back to him immediately. She could tell right away that Seth''s device was a made-to-order phone with high-quality specifications because of how efficient it was. Melody returned Seth''s phone once the game had downloaded and said, "Here you go.The game is already downloaded." However, even though Seth had never yed the game before, he was able to figure out its necessary operations and basic features. Upon logging in on Telegram, he recognized Melody''s profile on his list of friends. Seth arched his eyebrows and looked at Melody expectantly. He suggested, "Why don''t we go for a two-yer game?" Melody had already begun to feel uninterested in her surroundings. Since she didn''t have anything better to do, she agreed to Seth''s game invitation.She didn''t waste any time and immediately logged in. The moment Melody entered the game.She was transported inside Seth''s virtual room because he was the one who invited her. Seth immediately saw her inside the virtual room.He was just about to start the game when he noticed that someone had sent a request to join the group. When he recognized that it was Lance''s avatar, he denied the request immediately. Following his entry into the game, Seth was surprised to see two strangers in his team lineup. He turned his gaze towards Melody and gave her a confused expression, "Did you invite somebody else?" Melody sneered and said, "You forgot to cancel the automatic match feature.The game will not start until we have a sufficient number of yers.That''s why the game algorithm automatically paired us with two strangers to form our team." Seth felt as if he had been made fun of. The fact that this game had such a feature waspletely unknown to him. "The game developer should have included a feature that would have provided the yers with a clear reminder.Why didn''t you mention something about this before the game started?" Seth replied, his voice tinged with displeasure. Melody''s expression suddenly darkened after Seth said those words, but he didn''t notice because he was too preupied with his phone. Melody, on the other hand, had to acknowledge that Seth was actually right on this matter.She nned to contact the technical department to incorporate additional courses of action so that gaming newbies and rookies wouldn''t have a hard time figuring out the game. Even though an issue happened, it looked like Seth was not troubled by it anymore. He wasn''t the type of person who got conflicted easily, so he naturally wouldn''t be concerned by such a minor issue. "Do you want to exit this virtual room and start over again?" Seth asked. Melody didn''t seem to mind the idea. It might be possible that Seth would not be as good as the other two yers if she insisted on bringing him along. She couldn''t bring herself to agree with the idea because she was toozy to do so. Melody shook her head and replied, "No, it''s alright.Let''s continue.We''ll just go with this lineup" She asserted that there was no reason to withdraw from the current game lineup. Therefore, Seth had no intention of doing so either. Seth''s operating system interface was still the most rudimentary of the group.He had only seen Melody y it before, and he had never tried his hand at it before. Other members of the team sent a simultaneous joint parachuting invitation. Seth remained still, unsure of what to do. Following Melody''s lead, he also epted the invitation the moment he saw that she had done so too. What Seth didn''t know was that when the other team invited Melody to parachute with them, they recognized that Melody''s ount was that of a female. The smart system could even recognize the gender of the yers. Beforending, Melody had always been toozy to operate, so the system tacitly chose the appropriate opponents. It was a system feature to automatically choose "agree" for a yer who failed or refused to choose. The other team members in their group were not picked at random. Instead, both of them were already acquainted with each other. The efficiency of the other party was usually matched to the performance of the equivalent teammates by the integrated game framework. For example, if Melody and Seth added each other on Telegram, it was reasonable to assume that they must be acquainted with one another. The teammates who have been assigned to each team by the game algorithm were the yers who have already been acquainted with each other. Melody and Seth were assigned to the positions of yer 1 and yer 2, respectively. Meanwhile, their other teammates were also a pair of aman and a woman. The girl was yer 3, and the boy was yer 4. yer 4 was in charge of parachuting at this point in the game. He chose a location that was quite abundant in resources, and there weren''t many yers who could find such a ce. It was a shame that they''d had a bad run of luck in this round. Despite the fact that the location they selected was safeguarded, arge number of teams werending in their area. Melody took a few steps back and examined her surroundings. There were at least four teams gathered in the vicinity. The moment shended, yer 3 spoke out of the blue. Her voice wasced with sneering disapproval, "Why are there two people who are not communicating? Don''t be like that, guys.If you fall or encounter a problem innding, we won''t assist you!" yer 4 was alerted by the dissatisfaction in her voice and rushed over tofort her, "Don''t be so worked up.You still have me, alright? I''ll support you in any way that I can.I promise and guarantee to bring you to the finals. "Since you are with me, I don''t feel so alone now.I always knew that I could rely on you.I have faith in your marksmanship!" yer 3 replied, feeling relieved. Melody stood by the sidelines and allowed her two teammates to converse. Then, as soon as she got her hands on two avable firearms, she hurled one of them near Seth''s feet. She didn''t even bother to switch on her microphone. Given that Seth was seated beside her, she felt like she didn''t need it at all. "Pick up the gun and follow me!" Melody eximed. "Ah!" Just as she finished speaking, a gunshot was heard, followed by the shouts of her teammates, who she was listening in on from her earphones. Chapter 132: Do You Like Me? Chapter 132: Do You Like Me? None of the yers expected that the opposite team would instantly fire a sniper rifle, especially since the game had just begun. The shooter targeted the level one helmet of yer 3 which made her scream out of panic. Seth furrowed his brows as he looked at Melody on his side, with his eyes filled with confusion. When Melody saw the way Seth looked at her, she immediately understood what he wanted to say.She squinted her eyes and focused on the screen to search for the enemy''s position. "On your southeast! Can you see that room next door? Go and hide there!" Melody said without taking her eyes off of the virtual room. Right when Seth heard the direction that Melody gave, he looked at it and crouched down. However, he remained still and chose not to hide inside the room where he would be safe from the guns. For Seth, it was like hiding behind a woman''s skirt. He would lose his dignity if he let Melody shield him from the bullets. Melody was concentrated on observing the position of the enemy when suddenly, she heard yer 3 shouting from her earphones. "Can''t you two just move since you guys are not using your microphones? Don''t you know how to help your teammates? yer 4 is a good fighter and he also wants to save his teammates but you two are just too much!" Upon hearing such annoyingints, Melody could only frown. At this moment, she already found where the sniper was. However, she was still thinking if she should go toward the shooter, considering that he might notice hering his way. If that happened, then he could simply run away before Melody could even attack him. In the end, Melody decided not to approach the sniper. Besides, her position was still far from yer 3''s position. If yer 3 could be saved, Melody was not the one who shoulde to her but yer 4 who was the closestpared to her. On the other hand, Seth was neither interested nor concerned about the other yers that even if they were already dead, he would not even bother looking at them. Seth had turned his walkie-talkie off because he did not want to hear the conversation of the couple. Besides, he was with Melody.He could hear hermands right away. Finally, yer 3 was helped by someone else nearby. Her heart was filled with anger that she wanted to rush over and scold Melody even if she was just a virtual character in a virtual game. However, yer 3 forgot that she would be exposed to the enemies when she stood up. Because of her anger and the fact that her helmet was shot from the beginning of the game, she was immediately fired right in the head by the sniper. At the same time that yer 3 was shot, the sniper of the other team was exposed as well. Melody took the opportunity and instantly made a move. Right when yer 3 fell down from being shot, the sniper who shot her got knocked down by Melody. Melody''s move was too cool that yer 4 was stunned for a moment. "What an amazing shot!" yer 4 eximed out of extreme amusement. yer 4 was not only amazed by Melody''s marksmanship but he also admired her perfect tactics in attacking the opponents in the middle of their reload animation. "You have great marksmanship, yer 1! Nice strategy!" Melody could clearly hear how astonished yer 4 was from her earphones. On the other hand, while yer 4 was busy praising Melody, Seth was just observing everything with a faint smile on his lips. Melody did not say a single word.She knew that when the enemies heard the gunshot, they would definitely know their position and rush over where they were. Their team''s supplies were limited while the enemy had plenty of supplies. If they attacked forcefully, it would be difficult for her to take three people down on her own. yer 3 was dissatisfied upon hearing yer 4''s praises for Melody.She could not help but feel more irritated. "yer 4, don''t you think yer 1 is adyboy? He seems like a middle-aged man who''s hiding with a female ount.Otherwise, why wouldn''t he dare to open his microphone and speak?" she retorted. However, Melody did not care about yer 3''s bbering at all. When yer 4 heard nothing from Melody, he felt a little bit awkward that he was not able to respond to what his girlfriend said. Because of that, yer 3 assumed that yer 4 agreed with her because he did not say a thing to disagree. Besides, she thought that silence meant yes. After she was saved, she didn''t even regain Hit Points and was shot twice which exposed her position. Not long after, they heard the sound of footsteps approaching nearby. The other two teams finally arrived at the room next to where they were and were preparing to rush toward them. Despite being close to the enemies, Melody was still calm and collected. On the other hand, Seth''s eyes were just focused on the screen as he observed and sized up Melody. Maybe Seth''s eyes were too hot that Melody felt his presence. She lifted her face and nced at him with confusion enveloping her eyes. "What''s the matter? Why are you looking at me that way?" The way Seth gazed at her was a little deep and passionate.He was staring straight at Melody''s beautiful nted eyes. Seth''s tongue barely touched his thin lips.His voice had an unpleasant sound, it seemed like an evil charm.His voice was incredibly gentle andpelling, and it conveyed a charm that could make people want to hear his voice all the time. "Hey, Melody.Do you know why people always say that women who are serious are the most beautiful?" While Melody was talking to Seth, she did not forget to still keep an eye on every movement in the virtual game. As soon as Seth finished talking, Melody''s cold voice deepened as she shouted, "Get down!" Although Seth was not really used to ying games, he would not drag the whole team down. In fact, he was actually obedient. Obviously, it was Melody who gave themand. Besides, her tactics were good and it could not be denied that she really knew what she was doing. The moment Melody finished speaking, Seth followed what she said and immediately crouched to the ground inside the virtual game. Although two teams were attacking their team, the enemies seemed to havee up with a tacit understanding, even though joining forces with other teams in a game of this genre was illegal. Such teams were usually called illegal teams. The two teams joined forces. They wanted to watch as Melody and her teammates fell from their joined forces. Melody ordered Seth to save their other teammates, but he did not want to move at first. Seth originally did not want to take action all throughout the game, but since Melody asked him, he would take part in the game for her sake. However, Seth did not expect that yer 3 would be so stupid that she would run away the moment he saved her. Because of that, yer 3 was killed right away. ¡®Argh! What a waste of time and energy!¡¯ Seth thought to himself. Although yer 3 waspletely defeated in the game, she did not leave the virtual room and continued to pester Seth. "Woah! This man hiding behind a woman''s ount is not as strong as he seems.Now that I am dead in the game, you''ll surely be dead soon, too.Maybe, you won''t evenst for three minutes." Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Seth''s headphones were turned off earlier, that was why he was not aware of what yer 3 was saying about him. However, when he saw that Melody was frowning, he felt that something was wrong and he immediately turned on the team''s walkie-talkie. When Seth heard yer 3 bbering about him like there''s no tomorrow, he immediately retorted, "I can''t believe that you''re still whining even if you''re dead.No wonder you got eliminated immediately because you only keep chasing yer 4 instead of concentrating on the game! It''s just too bad that yer 4 did not seem to really like you.Melody is my girl and she''s amazing! You can''tin about her, you scum!" As Seth had always been quiet the entire game, none of them expected him to burst like this.He sounded so domineering and intimidating that none of their other teammates managed to react. They all just listened to his voice as if they were hallucinating. They knew that he was definitely not an ordinary person when they heard Seth''s voice. yer 3 could not say anything. While the two of them were bickering, Melody had already dealt with a group of enemies.The opposite team did not expect Melody to be so strong. Instead of waiting for their defeat, they immediately opened the public channel to surrender. Melody was also tired.She did not want to kill them all, so she simply let them off. yer 3, who was moring earlier, waspletely silent. Melody was toozy to y anymore.She then took out a grenade and a Molotov to destroy her virtual character. Seth did the same and followed Melody. Before he left, he didn''t forget to mock yer 3. "Hey, dude.Your voice is so annoying that it hurts my ears and who knows? Maybe people who will hear you will also be disgusted.Why don''t you just stop talking? Do you know that your voice sounds like a duck, who keeps on quacking? It''s killing us! Just go home and do us a favor.Don''t get in our games again!" When Seth finished speaking, he logged out of the game and didn''t give the other yer a chance to talk back. His attitude would definitely anger their teammates so he decided to delete the game. After Seth uninstalled the game, he put down his phone and turned his head to look at Melody. "You don''t want to y anymore?" Melody nodded as her face seemed to look so tired.Her clear ck eyes turned slightly to look at Seth. "Seth, can you tell me honestly?" she asked in her low voice. Seth looked at her eyes as he waited for what she was going to say. "Do you like me?" Melody asked without any sense of hesitation while looking straight at Seth''s eyes. Chapter 133: My Sister Is a Lucky Charm Chapter 133: My Sister Is a Lucky Charm The corners of Seth''s mouth raised into a small smile upon hearing Melody''s words.Seth did not smile very often, and even his peers saw him as a cold person.However, it was different with Melody this time.Seth spoke in a low attractive voice. "What, am I not being obvious enough?" Melody went silent for a while. It wasn''t like Melody could read Seth''s mind, and his nk look wasn''t very obvious either. Melody cautiously raised her eyes to meet Seth''s gaze.Her delicate face clouded in suspicion. Melody''s beady eyes bore holes into Seth''s. As if Melody wasn''t talking about herself, she spoke in a calm and collected manner, "I''ve heard that some people experience bad luck with whoever they have a close rtionship with, and they be lonely for the rest of their lives because of that." They were already in the twenty-first century, yet some people were still terrified of these absurd ims. The ghost of a smile flitted across Seth''s features after he heard Melody¡¯''s unusual response. Seth''s deep-seated eyes fell on Melody''s face and he continued to stare at her. His eyes may have looked indifferent, but his demeanor remained unwavering. Seth spoke in his dominant voice, "It is up to the person on how they live their life and not up to any prophecies! Now, I don''t know about everybody else, but I certainly think that I, my own, decide my fate.We have our own free will after all" Seth''s words made Melody appreciate his personality even more. ¡®Seth''s right.My fate is in my hands.It belongs to me¡± Melody thought. Melody gave a light chuckle. She casually put her phone in her pocket, stood up, and rhetorically said, "Why don''t we go out and get some fresh air?" Seth quickly rose to his feet and followed Melody without any hesitation. Despite their best efforts, lven and the rest of the team kept a close eye on both Seth and Melody. After Melody got up and left, Seth hurriedly continued to follow her. Those who initially had a problem with Seth and Melody could not look them in the eye while the two of them were on their way out. Their team''s violent reactions ensued right after Seth and Melody had left. A few of the members on the other team looked at each other and took a photo of the representative they chose. Then they sent their representative to ask lven. "Mr.Adams, do you know the family background of President Harrison''s fianc¨¦e? President Harrison is quite fond of her, isn''t he? Well, it looks like her ce in the family is secured¡± the representative implied. The members of wealthy and prominent families always valued what their families thought. Even average wealthy families would look for a better match based on family background. They usually favored high-ranking families like the Harrison family. If the other party also came from an equally wealthy family, there was a high chance that she would soon be the Madam of the Harrison family. Iven gave a dazzling smile while he was holding his champagne. There was a sense of pride that made its way on his face. "Of course, Melody''s position in the family is already fixed.Most importantly, Benjamin and Grandpa Alistair were the ones behind Seth and Melody''s arranged marriage.Doesn''t that make their engagement valid and fixed?" Everyone in the room was stunned when they heard what Iven said. In California, there weren''t many wealthy families with the surname Sullivan. There were even fewer Sullivans who could make lven call Grandpa Alistair. Once these factors got ruled out, the Sullivan Family in the southern part of the city were the only Sullivans left. Someone suddenly chimed in and said eagerly, "My mother told me that she saw Melody at Alistair''s funeral before.Could she be the same Melody we saw just now? Is she the second daughter of the Sullivan Family who has recently returned?" The people in the upper circles all knew that the Sullivan Family had previouslymitted a huge blunder, and the Sullivan Family was also one of the four great families. When Alistair died, the Sullivans lost the most authoritative figure in their family. Alistair did not make his firstborn son, Quince, the heir to the Sullivan Family.It meant that Quince wouldn''t inherit the property. Instead, he handed it over to Quince¡¯s second daughter, Melody, who had been staying in the countryside since she was a child. No one in the family dared to question Alistair''s decisions since he was the head of the family. But the news of this still reached some outsiders. "Miss Melody, the second daughter? Do you mean the Sullivan Family''s jinx?" some ignorant fool unconsciously said out loud. For a brief moment, the atmosphere was deafeningly silent. Everyone else on the team knew the stories about Melody that circted but they held back because it would be rude to express it publicly. "p!" The tactless person who had just spoken received a hard p on the back of their head. Sarah then turned her body to that person and looked them in the eye, menacingly.Sarah was standing in an awkward stance, but only one thing was on her mind at that moment. "You stupid brat! You''re talking nonsense! How dare you talk about my sister like that? Melody is not a jinx.I know because I''m her sister.My sister is a lucky charm.Be careful, or else I will surely cut off your tongue if you talk about her like that again." Sarah was getting tipsy, and her words came out a bit harsh.It was a good thing that the champagne gave Sarah some courage. Sarah needed it to minimize the tension and the awkwardness. The person on the receiving end of Sarah''s words realized his own mistake and immediately lowered his head to apologize for his clumsiness. "I was wrong for saying that.I didn''t mean it.I''m sorry" Iven felt responsible as the host and stood up at the right moment to pull Sarah away before things got worse.Iven said convincingly to defuse the situation. "Sarah, let''s get you out of here, okay? You need to sober up" Melody stepped outside the Adams'' home to breathe in the fresh air.She exhaled deeply and smiled in satisfaction. The Adams¡¯ house smelled like cigarettes and champagne. The mixture of scents made Melody feel nauseous, so she decided to go outside and take a breather. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. A gust of wind made the trees sway back and forth. It was chilly outside, so Seth took off his suit jacket and offered it to Melody. Seth was still wearing his business attire since he had just returned from work. Melody raised her eyebrows and stared at the jacket in his outstretched hand, her gentle eyes twinkling in appreciation. "Oh no, it¡¯s okay.I''m not cold at all¡¯ Melody politely declined. Melody was not wearing much, but she still wore moreyers than Seth. Even though Melody refused to take Seth''s jacket, he still wrapped it around her shoulders. "It''s a good idea to wear it because the wind is getting stronger¡± Seth reasoned. The jacket ced over Melody''s shoulders felt so warm. It had Seth''s familiar scent and warmth that caught Melody off guard. Melody breathed in the faint smell of sea salt as the gentle breeze blew across her face. It gave her a refreshing feeling, especially for her heart and mind. Melody sat peacefully on the stone steps and looked up at the boundless splendor of the moonlight. Meanwhile, Seth stood quietly to the side and studied Melody''s face. Seth was captivated by Melody''s stunning beauty shining under the dimly lit street lights. Melody''s smooth skin had a constant tinge of pink that reminded Seth of white O''Hara roses. After a while, Melody broke the silence and said, "Did you receive the contract? Have you read it yet?" Seth chuckled and walked towards Melody.He looked her in the eyes. Seth knelt and ced his hands on either side of Melody, enclosing her between his arms. He gave Melody a serious look as he spoke, "I haven''t read it yet, but I know that the contract is now in effect, and so is our one-year contract with you as my fiancee" Seth gazed at Melody with his iridescent eyes. Melody''s heart trembled as he locked his eyes on her. Seth knew how to charm people like Melody. Written in Chairman Sullivan''sst will were the terms Seth and Melody had to agree on, including Seth being Melody''s fianc¨¦ for a year. Now that Seth had given his approval, Melody managed to fulfill the contract''s terms and conditions. Melody''s mood had changed in a split second. She smiled suspiciously as she slightly lifted her head to look at Seth with her dark brown eyes. "Exactly.The contract is in effect, which means you need to go home and read the details when you have the time," Melody instructed. Seth could see that Melody''s smile had a trace of mischief in it. It seemed like Seth had to find the time to review the contract that was still sitting in his living room drawer. But at that moment, Seth had a more important question in mind to ask Melody. "What is your affiliation to Storm?" Melody could not give Seth the answers he wanted right now.It was impossible to obtain the copyright of the games without some difficulty.She could not say anything yet.It made Seth all the more intrigued by Melody''s true identity. Chapter 134: He Understood Her Chapter 134: He Understood Her A faint smile appeared on Melody''s lips, and her eyes glinted mysteriously as she locked up at the handsome man beside her. "Take a guess!" she said with a deep, gentle, and husky voice. The man¡¯s eyes gleamed dangerously with delight and amusement, and a mischievous smile yed on his lips. Melody knew that Seth understood what she meant. She had said those words as a challenge for Seth to find out the truth himself, and she knew that he would. With the Harrison family''s wealth and power, Melody knew for a fact that Seth would eventually learn the truth. Besides, the more challenging something was, the more interesting it became! It was gettingte, and Seth knew Melody still had sses tomorrow. He offered a hand to her and said, "Let''s go.I''ll send you back so you can rest.You still have sses tomorrow" Did this man really think of her as a young girl who had juste of age and was busy with sses every day? ¡®Whatever!¡¯ Melody shrugged. Melodypletely ignored him and put her hands in her pockets instead.She made an elegant turn and, with her head held high, walked past and away from him without another word. Seth didn''t mind.He wouldn''t have bothered with her if he didn''t know about Melody''s antics. Soon after she returned upstairs, Melody realized that Sarah had not returned yet.Melody was nning to look for her when Seth stepped in front of her. "You should rest," he insisted. "You won''t be able to get down in a while, anyway.Besides, Sarah is already an adult, and she has lven with her.She''ll be fine!" Seth had a point. Sarah was older than Melody and was already a working woman. "You''re right!" Melody agreed. "I''ll go and rest, then." Seth let out a small, helpless chuckle when Melody did get inside her room. The little wench didn''t even say a word of goodbye to him.He shook his head while he stared at the closed door. But in that instant, the closed door suddenly opened, and Melody''s beautiful face appeared. Seth raised a questioning brow at the woman whose lips tilted a little with a yful smile. Melody coughed a little, intentionally dying her response. Then with a low, raspy voice, she said, "I forgot to tell you..." Seth stood mesmerized as Melody''s lips formed the words she was about to say. And as if in slow motion, Melody uttered her words, "Good night.." deliberately dragging the words a little longer. It wasn''t until the door closed again did Seth finally snapped back to reality. He looked at the tightly closed door, and a booming, amusedugh escaped through his lips. He had always thought of himself as a level-headed man, and very few things could tempt him. But he found that with Melody, Seth seemed to lose all hisposure, and he couldn''t figure out why. He ruffled his hair, and with a final chuckle, he whispered, "Good night" to the tightly shut door before leaving. Melody woke up early the next day to attend school, but she found that Sarah''s slippers were still at the door. It only meant that Sarah did not go homest night. She didn''t say anything but her brows still furrowed with concern. Melody sighed and remembered Seth''s words fromst night. Sarah was an adult, and she should be responsible for her actions, so Melody shouldn''t worry too much. It was her first day of school, and setting Sarah aside, Melody still wanted to be early, so she picked up her bag and went downstairs. She had to take a taxi to go to school. At least, that was what Melody thought before encountering a ck Bentley car parked near her house. Melody looked at the car then nced around, looking for the owner. When Melody saw no one, she shrugged and turned to leave, but the car followed and also stopped when she did. The window slowly rolled down, and Melody was quite surprised to see a familiar face. It was Seth! Seth''s driver, Austin, got out of the car and personally opened the passenger''s seat next to Melody. When Melody didn''t move, Austin quickly said, "Miss Melody, President Harrison has been waiting for you since early this morning" Austin''s words made Melody raise her brows. She whipped her head towards Seth and gave him a questioning look, but the man only looked up at her and said gently, "Get in!" Melody''s body moved on its own, and she bent down to sit next to Seth. Thest time he had picked her up, Seth drove a Maybach car.She had never seen this Bentley car before, so she couldn''t recognize it right away. "Did you change your car?"Melody asked after settling down on the seat. "Hmmm¡± Seth grunted in response. "Not only did he change his car, he even changed his house¡± Austin, who had gotten back to his seat, muttered to himself.Seth had moved to a nearby house overnight yesterday when he found out that Melody was staying with Sarah for the past few days.Seth''s current house had been there for a long time, but he had never stayed there until now. Thetter just decided to move into the house in the middle ofst night! Then this morning, he decided to pick up Melody to drive her to school! Austin was entirely unprepared and didn''t have enough time to arrange for Seth''s usual transport. It was why they were here, with a Bentley car instead of the Maybach.The car might have been sitting for a long time now at the house garage, but it was still new and working. Seth noticed Melody leaning her head on the back of the seat to rest. "Take this time to eat breakfast first" he said before Melody couldpletely close her eyes. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Since they were early, Melody would still have plenty of time to sleep once they arrived at her school. Besides, Melody didn''t have to study as much at school, so she could sleep in ss as much as she wanted.He reached out and picked up the food box beside him and ced it in front of Melody. The car they were in was spacious, and all its equipment was customized and designed for convenience. One of its helpful features was the small table easily controlled by a touch of a button. Austin used the opportunity and pressed the button to raise the small table in front of Melody. Melody frowned a little.She didn''t like to eat breakfast, nor did she like getting up early. Luke had been the one who would force her to wake up early and eat breakfast in the past. It had been a long time since she had eaten breakfast. Seth noticed the frown on Melody''s face, so he patiently persuaded. "You have to eat breakfast." He opened the food box one by one to show the exquisite dishes and inside and continued, "You have to eat at least a little" There was garlic butter shrimp, smoked ham sandwiches, egg benedict, and fresh milk! Melody didn''t like sweet foods. She hated milk bread the most for breakfast, but the food Seth prepared was more than eptable to her.Her furrowed brows gradually rxed upon seeing the food in front of her.She didn''t expect that Seth would be this meticulous. He even noticed such minor detail about her.But the food was too much for one person! "Let''s eat together!" Melody said. Melody grabbed a spoon and fork, then gave Seth another set of utensils.Then, she motioned for him to eat. Seth''s eyes glittered in amusement and surprise.He didn''t expect her to invite him to eat. But Melody did, and she even divided the food for the both of them. The food was so good that Melody ate more than she thought she would. If Luke saw Melody right now, he would definitely chase Seth just to meet his chef. Melody finished her breakfast just before they arrived at the school gate. She wiped her mouth and hands before finally getting out of the car. And this time, before Melody left, she took the initiative and turned around to wave at Seth. "Goodbye!" she smiled at him. Seth nodded with a smile and watched Melody until she disappeared inside the school gate before ordering Austin to drive. He had a meeting that morning, but because it took half an hour to persuade Melody, all his executives attending the meeting must be waiting for quite a while now. Chapter 135: Well See What Happens Chapter 135: We''ll See What Happens Luke sprung to his feet and rushed forward to greet Melody as soon as she entered the ssroom. The ss monitor used to be the first one to arrive at ss. But today, the ss monitor found out that Luke arrived at ss first. At first, Luke assumed that all top students enjoyed studying and wanted toe to ss early every day for that very reason. Later on, he realized that he was wrong because it wasn''t always the case. The actual reason why Luke came to school the earliest that day was not because he wanted to study. When Luke arrived at ss earlier today, the first thing he did was take out a portable electric cooker from his bag and a small lunch box that he could heat up. What Luke did left the ss monitor speechless. The ss monitor did not expect Luke to know how to cook, and she surely did not anticipate Luke to come to ss early in the morning to make himself some breakfast. Initially, the ss monitor thought that Luke had always lived a luxurious life and pursued perfection actively. But then the ss monitor realized that Luke did not even eat the breakfast he made. It was not until Melody showed up that the ss monitor finally understood what was happening. It turned out that Luke had nned everything for Melody. The ss monitor could only sigh in envy when she saw them like that and Luke treating Melody so well. Luke dramatically presented Melody with the meal he had made as if he was presenting a treasure. Melody disliked eating food that had been stored away for a long time.She only liked to consume freshly made food. It was the reason why Luke came to school early this time. It was to make breakfast for Melody, not for himself. "Boss, I made you some prawn sd, pumpkin soup, and leafy green vegetables for breakfast.Do you want to try some? I promise you that it''s good!" Luke persuaded. Melody took a peek at what Luke had prepared for her. Luke''s cooking skills had tremendously improved. His hard work paid off from his Le Cordon Bleu training in France. Melody had already eaten breakfast on the way to school and had no more room to eat. She thought that her stomach would burst if she took one more bite of food. Melody shook her head and replied, "Sorry, but I already ate." Luke paused for a moment and looked at Melody in surprise, "You ate breakfast this morning?" Melody sat down without responding to him. Luke was stunned in silence and realized that Melody was not kidding. ¡®I know that Boss doesn''t usually like eating breakfast, so what changed? Why did she actively eat breakfast today?¡¯ Luke wondered. Luke was about to ask Melody to clear up his confusion but he kept quiet when he saw hery down. Lance couldn''t help but burst intoughter at the side when he saw that Luke had miserably failed to appease Melody. While Melody was resting, both Luke and Lance tried not to make a sound that might disturb her. But their eyes remained on Melody the entire time, not letting go of their affections for her. The rest of the ss could not help but stare at the scene in jealousy. The people around them especially envied Melody''s ce. Luke not only had good grades, but he was also super good-looking. He was bright, well-mannered, and waspletely differentpared to Lance. On the other hand, Lance had a strong presence that made people gravitate towards him. On top of that, countless other girls had a crush on him. Melody had these two ideal men wrapped around her little finger. Lance and Luke both wished they could hold Melody''s hand. Their ssmates saw through their feelings at a nce. They couldn''t help but feel jealous. Many people were envious, but many more were furious.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Reagan''s seatmate was so enraged that her face became bright red when she saw them. "Rea, what exactly do those guys find so special about Melody anyway? Did she hypnotize them, give them a love potion or something? I mean, why else would they flock towards her? They must be blind!" Reagan''s seatmate angrily expressed. Reagan was equally furious about it that her face twisted into an ugly frown.She couldn''t figure out what made Melody so special either. Melody was a walking disaster from the countryside as far as Reagan was concerned. Melody was oblivious that so many people wanted to pursue her. However, Reagan remained silent because Melody was beneath her in her eyes. Reagan believed that Melody was a country bumpkin that would never be able topare to her. After Reagan let her seatmate finish talking, she said coldly, "Some people pass off fake products as genuine.People like Melody do that all the time, making it look like she¡¯s being genuine when she¡¯s just a phony.Besides, why are you so affected?" Reagan maintained a calm demeanor while her seatmate was still a bit mad. "Rea, I admire your temper.Melody is trying so hard to be better than you.If I were you, I would be enraged! But you''re the one with a good temperament here.So I won''t bother with Melody anymore." Reagan''s grip on her pen tightened, and her big almond-shaped eyes filled with hostility. ¡®My seatmate is right.Melody is far too shameless.She wants to put me down and make everyone think that she''s the true heiress of the Sullivan Family, doesn''t she?'' Reagan''s magnified thoughts continued, ¡®I can''t let her do that.Don''t even dream about it, Melody¡± "Rea, the auditions will start tomorrow.You have to show Melody how talented you are in music than she is.That''ll teach her! I bet she knows less than you do, and we have to be there to watch her¡¯ Reagan''s seatmate looked at Melody in disgust and cryptically talked to Reagan. But Reagan understood what her seatmate meant. This time, Reagan wanted to see Melody fail very badly. Melody woke up and sat on the chair in a daze during the break. Luke noticed that Melody was getting less sleeptely, and he knitted his eyebrows in concern. "Boss, have you been in a bad state recently? You seem to be sleep-deprived¡¯ "No, I am not" Melody responded coolly. Melody was actually in a good state, so she did not need to sleep for a long time. Lance finally found a chance to talk to Melody and he was not going to let this opportunity pass. "Boss, I''ve been practicing hard on my guitar for the past few days.I especially like to practice the song you chose for the school performance.If you have time in the afternoon, will youe and listen to me y?" Everyone was busy preparing for the school anniversary event performance. Melody was participating, Luke was in charge of putting on a good show, and Lance did not want to be left out so he picked up a guitar. Lance was taking guitar lessons every day.He found three guitar teachers who focused on teaching him the guitar, and they guided him every step of the way. So far, Lance had not missed a single second of his lessons. Lance could finally y a song on the guitar without any trouble.He could not wait to show Melody his progress. "Surel" Melody did not hesitate to answer him. She did not mind since Lance asked her to see him y the guitar, and she also wanted to help him too. Lance was ecstatic to hear Melody ept his request.He looked at her with a genuine smile. "Thank you so much, Boss! I''m going to make you proud!" Luke snorted and rolled his eyes when he saw Lance''s proud face. "You only practiced for a few days.That doesn''t mean you''re automatically a musical genius now.You have a lot of nerve to show off.However, Lance was unfazed by Luke''s mockery.Lance was quick to retaliate. "Whether you think I can y the guitar well or not, you can see it for yourself.I''ll give you a performance you''ll never forget.Why don''t wepare each other''s skills instead? Then we''ll see who''s all bark and no bite." "Oh, you''re on! We shall wait and see!" Luke challenged. One could almost cut the atmosphere with a knife by how tense it was between Lance and Luke. The two shared deadly stares and if looks could kill, they would both be dead by now. Clifford, who was sitting near the two, was trembling in fear. Lance and Luke could never get along without conflict. The two of them would constantly fight whenever and wherever they met. Melody was the only one without a reaction.She just sat there and let them continue bickering with each other. Even Melody did not understand why Lance and Luke were both so childish whenever they were in the same room. Lance and Luke were normally callous, but they would quickly be immature and childish in each other''s presence. Melody felt like Lance and Luke would pounce on each other at any given moment, and neither of them would be willing to give up so easily. But in Melody''s opinion, she should not care about what Lance and Luke wanted to do with each other.It was better to let them be. After all, it was their business.Melody could see no reason to interfere. Chapter 136: Clash of Comments Chapter 136: sh of Comments The celebration of the school anniversary would begin this afternoon. With the help of the Physical Education Teacher, the PE.ssroom was delegated to the students for their practice. Lance asked someone to upy the practice room in advance.He could not wait any longer to bring Melody over because he wanted her to see his performance. Lance chose the best spot where Melody could watch him performfortably.He even brought a stool over personally to ce it in front of Melody. "Boss, have a seat!" Lance was smiling from ear to ear while motioning with his hands to point the stool for Melody. Clifford and their friends¡¯ attention were caught by Lance''s loud voice. They looked at Lance with anticipation and cheered him in chorus. "Lance, do your best!" On the other hand, Luke had just entered the practice room and coincidentally heard Clifford cheering Lance. "You''ve only been training for a few days, yet you''re already here to show off?" he sneered in contempt. "Do you really believe you''re a genius?" Luke asked. Lance turned his head slowly in Luke''s direction. The two of them stared straight at each other''s eyes with disdain. And suddenly, the atmosphere inside the practice room became strange because of the extreme tension arising between Lance and Lucas. Neither Clifford nor their friends dared to make a move and interfere between the two. Instead, they lowered their heads and kept their mouth shut as they felt the tension of the atmosphere. Although Luke had just gotten inside the practice room, everyone knew that he was a genius should not be provoked. The tension inside the practice room kept on rising and everyone started to shiver as they had no idea what to do. Right when Lance was about to explode, Melody cleared her throat to lessen the pressure between the two. "Can we start now?" She raised her left brow after ncing at both of them with her narrowed eyes. Before everything could get any worse, Luke decided to be the first one to break their staring contest. He searched for an empty seat that he could upy. As he stopped, Lance did not argue with him at all. The moment he took the seat, Lance took his guitar out from its case and started strumming on the stage. Lance had never been afraid of performing on stage. However, he suddenly panicked when he saw Melody the moment he raised his head. Suddenly, he thought, ¡®The more I hope to be recognized, the more I''m scared that I''ll lose¡¯ Therefore, in order to stop his emotions from consuming him, Lance closed his eyes. Out of the blue, a familiar melody shed through his mind, as well as the position of each note. Although Lance had only practiced for a few days, he had developed muscle memory, and he naturally and skillfully strummed the strings. Everyone was stunned by Lance''s simple and short ying of the guitar. If these people did not know that Lance only practiced for a short period of time, they would surely think that he was a veteran in music. The skills that he showed were something that only music geniuses could do. He nailed the flow of speed as he yed the guitar and it would be impossible for someone like Lance, who only trained for a few days to do this sort of thing. Clifford and the others were all excited. When Lance finished ying his short presentation, everyone began pping wildly. The way Luke looked at Lance also changed. He had to admit that Lance was indeed genius enough in music to be able to reach this level in such a short period of time. Lucas must say that Lance was really amazing that even he was impressed. The moment Lance''s fingers parted from the string of the guitar, his eyes locked onto Melody. Right now, Lance did not care about what other people would say about him. The person he only cared about now was Melody. After hesitating for a moment, Lance cleared his throat and decided to speak, "Boss, what do you think of my performance?" Lance looked steady but deep inside him, he was trembling. Perhaps he was good enough in the eyes of the others who saw him perform just now. But in Melody''s eyes, what Lance disyed simply was not enough. Melody opened her eyes and looked at Lance. Her expression was a bit more serious which made the room''s happy atmosphere earlier turn cold and quiet. "Not bad.There are a few notes in the middle that are not urate enough.If you want to go on stage, it will be better if you''ll practice more!" Melodymented. The cold atmosphere inside the practice room became better immediately. However, in the eyes of Clifford, Lance could already be considered the God of Music because of how good he was. They did not expect that Melody would focus on pointing out the shorings of Lance''s performance. ¡®How high is her standard? Can it even be reached? ¡° Clifford thought to himself out of disbelief. Lance had improved a lot and it happened so smoothly. This was probably the first time he had not received someone else''s praise. Everyone was worried that Lance would not be able to take Melody''s opinion so they silently looked at him. Before Lance could even speak, a student standing outside the door of the practice room could not help but cough to break the awkward atmosphere. "I don''t know if you really understand music but you have the gutsmenting about his performance. If I was the one who performed on the stage just now, I might not even be half as good as Lance!" Every student who rehearsed in the practice room already had some background and skills in music. The way Lance yed his guitar left almost everyone stunned by his skills except for Melody. Therefore, none of them could actually say that Lance was someone who just recently learned the guitar. The person who just spoke to call Melody out was Christine, themittee member of the ss next door.She was unconvinced with Melody''sment on Lance''s performance. Christine learned dancing from a very young age and she loved ballet dancing the most.She also had a goad rtionship with Reagan. Most importantly, there were rumors that Christine had a crush on Lance. Sadly, Lance did not like her back. Christine did not just mock Melody in front of everyone but she even pulled Reagan along the scene. "Why don''t we ask Reagan? Everyone in this room knows that none of us is as good as you when it comes to music that even our school''s music teachers always said how good you are.Now, why don¡¯t you tell us how Lance yed just now?" Christine stood confidently as she looked straight in Melody''s direction. Reagan turned her head to look at Christine. Compared to his own deskmate, Christine''s methods were much more brilliant. "Christine, stop praising me like that.I only have a few years of experience in music and my foundation is only a little better than everyone else!" Reagan said, shyly. "Reagan, don''t be so modest.Everyone knows that you just won a grand prize some time ago.Who knows? Maybe soon, you''ll go to the world¡¯s top music school to study even further.Come on, tell me.Besides, it''s also good to kill someone''s arrogance!" Right at this moment, Christine did not mind praising Reagan. As long as she could beat Melody''s arrogance, it would be enough. Christine hated Melody for so long.She really could not figure out what was so special about this girl that Lance liked her so much. Christine simply couldn''t ept it. All Christine wanted Lance to know was that Melody was just pretending. "Alright then.I''ll just say it briefly.This is just my opinion so you guys don''t have to take it seriously" Reagan said indifferently. After Reagan finished her introduction, she turned his gaze to Melody. Reagan''s eyes, which were originally as gentle as the water, turned cold the moment she looked at Melody. "I think Lance is really good at ying.If he were a professional, he would becking a bit of control.But for a newbie like Lance, it will not be too much to call him a genius, right?" Reagan then looked at Lance and smiled a little. Reagan sighed before looking back at Melody. "Melody, if you don''t think that it''s good enough, why don''t you y it yourself and highlight where Lancecks? Wouldn''t that be more convincing?" She forced a smile as she raised her eyebrows at Melody. Reagan was sure that Melody was not good at music.She deduced that Melody only said those words earlier so she could garner everyone''s attention. What Reagan was trying to do was to expose Melody and reveal to everyone how hypocritical she was. As soon as Reagan finished speaking, her gaze swept across the crowd, as if she was waiting for their response. Reagan''s words were not meant to counterattack anyone. Besides, shemented politely as she indicated the specific aspects of Lance''s skills in ying the guitar. Everything that she had said was convincing for the people around them. "Yeah, I think what Reagan said is right.If you can do it, y it yourself.We don''t want to hear your opinion.Who knows if you''re talking nonsense?!" This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. One of the students reacted. Just as when the student finished speaking, another one stood up and said, "Exactly! y a song and let us see it.We all have to perform on stage in the end.after all.Why don¡¯t you consider ying now as your practice?" The practice room began to get noisy because of everyone''s opinion. The students kept talking simultaneously but none of them could be clearly heard. Now, everyone was against Melody because they saw how hypocritical she was. The students reacted and threw some harsh words towards her. Luke, who was sitting at the side, narrowed his eyes as he looked down on this group of bbering students. ¡®¡®These people are also no match with my boss.They are simply overestimating themselves¡± Luke said to himself. Chapter 137: Who Are You to Teach Me? Chapter 137: Who Are You to Teach Me? Melody nced at the crowd coldly and finally fixed her sharp gaze on Lance. Lance patted the table and stood up when their eyes met.His handsome face turned hideous.He looked at Christine and the others with a furious face. Then he said bluntly, "I know you''re proud of your talent.You can sing and dance.But I don''t need you to teach me at all!" Christine''s face turned red from Lance''s direct ridicule.She did not expect Lance to say this to her.She stomped her feet in anger and wanted to exin right away, or Lance might misunderstand him. "Lance, I.." Christine wanted to say something. However, before she could even finish, Lance had reached out to stop her.It was just as soon as Lance heard Christine''s voice goosebumps rose all over his body. "Come on, shut up!" he shouted. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g After two consecutive scoldings, no matter how strong Christine''s heart was, she could not help feeling wronged. Christine could not understand why Lance disdained and scolded her in public after she helped him. "Lance, it''s for your own good!" Christine rebutted. Lance snorted in disdain and looked coldly at Christine. "Bastard! How can you say that it''s for my own good? If it''s for my own good, then why can''t you respect the person I admire the most.Is what you''re doing really for my own good?" he stated. He then pointed at Melody with a cold sneer in his eyes and talked in a loud voice enough for everyone to hear. He said, "Melody is my boss.Whatever she says is right.If she says I didn''t perform well, then it is the truth.I don''t need others to teach me." When he turned around and looked at Melody again, his stare seemed different. His eyes were filled with respect. "Boss, you''re right.The vocal music teacher who taught me how to y the guitar also said something simr.I really didn¡¯t perform well in these parts.Don''t worry.I will go back and practice diligently.I will definitely live up to your expectations!" Lance dered. Melody snorted.She did not care about the people watching at that time.She was so stingy that she did not even give them a nce. For all the onlookers present, Lance''s response was undoubtedly disrespectful. Regardless of whether his words were ttering Melody or not, his response made Christine very embarrassed in front of everyone. Lance helped Melody and made Christine lose her reputation. Melody did not even need to do anything to make her opponent lose, which was the best way to win. This matter ended just like that. Melody was also tired.Her long legs that were originally crossed slowly loosened, and she soon stood up. "Let''s go!" she said. Melody walked out of the practice room inrge strode. She came to the practice room to see how Lance was doing, and since he was already done with his performance, Melody had no other reason to stay there anymore. When he saw Melody leaving, Luke quickly got up and followed her. Lance saw that Luke was unwilling to follow after him, so he quickly tidied up his things and followed them too. He did not want to fall behind. Just like that, one after another, everyone else in the room left. Christine looked at their departing backs with red eyes. There was confusion and unwillingness in her furious eyes as she muttered to herself, "Why? What''s so good about Melody? Why are these people so obsessed with her? Have they all gone crazy?" "This damn bitch is really skilled!" she added. Just like him, Reagan stared at Melody and the others with anger and jealousy in her eyes. "Christine, the only thing we can do now is to let everyone see our excellence!" Reaganmented. Christine snorted in disgust. "So what if we are outstanding? We are still no match to a bitch like Melody! Just wait and see.I will definitely not let her be happy!" After saying that, Christine left in anger. Reagan stared at Christine''s back as she left andughed grimly. "Christine''s so stupid! She only made me win faster!" she murmured. Reagan just so happened to be using Christine to attack Melody. So, it would be best for her if Christine seeded. Even if Christine could not seed, what she did would still trouble Melody, which Reagan thought was great. Reagan would be happy to see Melody frustrated without her having to do anything. sses just ended, and it was time for students to go home. Melody picked up her bag and walked out. Luke quickly followed her and whispered to her, "Boss, is there any news from Arthur?" "What news?" Melody asked. Apart from attending sses, Melody apanied Sarah all the time. She did not have time to deal with anypany matters. When he saw that Melody did not understand the situation, Luke exined it to her. He said, "Ourpany''swork has been attacked several times over the past few days.The people sent by the other party are getting more and more powerful each time!" Hearing this, Melody raised her eyebrows and looked at Luke with excitement in her eyes. "Oh, is that so?" she inquired. Thepany of Melody''s family was a famouswork technologypany in the industry. The technical backbone of thepany were all well-known hackers in the business. To think that there were still people who dared to challenge theirpany. It was rare and a bit interesting. Melody asked sternly, "You haven''t found him yet, have you?" Luke nodded his head helplessly and immediately realized that something was wrong. "Boss, how do you know that we haven''t caught him yet?" he questioned. Luke looked at Melody nervously, worried that they would be punished because of theirck of ability. Luke felt very uneasy.He thought Melody did not have confidence in their ability. That was why she asked about it directly. In order to eliminate this possibility, Luke quickly promised, "Boss, don''t worry.We will work hard to catch them as fast as possible!" This was the Inte age with constant changes. If they could not get those people at once, they might have a lesser opportunity to catch them in the future. It was not that Melody did not believe in them, but that Melody knew Luke far too well. If Luke had already caught him, based on his personality, he would have proudly shown off in front of her about it. Furthermore, the fact that Luke told her about this with a heavy heart, it was very likely that he had failed to do so. But what Melody was interested in was the real purpose of those group of top experts attacking their websites one after another. She wondered who could arrange so many experts in such a short time. "Luke, did the other side leave any information?" Melody asked. "Yes!" Speaking of this, Luke suddenly got angry. Those group of bad hackers was too bold. Luke thought that they must let them know how powerful he was once they caught them. "Boss, they left a letter to challenge thepany.They said that they will continue to attack tomorrow night and said they would sessfully break into our security systems!" Melody turned her head and nced at Luke''s exquisite face casually. "So you want me to block their attack?" she asked. Luke smiled awkwardly. He replied, "Boss, you will definitely win against them.Take those bad guys in one go and let them see how powerful we are.Afterward, I''m sure that they won''t dare to provoke us anymore in the future!" Melody red at Luke in contempt. "Why don''t you just say that you are too useless?", Luke rubbed his nose helplessly. He did not know what was going on, and he actually failed to defeat those hackers this time. "Boss, please help me!" Luke kept begging Melody. Melody''s attitude remained stern. She coldly uttered, "I''ll think about it" Chapter 138: Are You Jealous? Chapter 138: Are You Jealous? After Melody finished speaking, she turned around and left.Luke chased after her. Upon arriving at the school gate, a Rolls Royce Cullinan suddenly appeared and stopped exactly in front of Melody, blocking her way. The window was lowered, revealing a stunning and handsome face. The man tilted his head to look at Melody, his deep eyes staring straight at her, giving a strong sense of fatal attraction. "Get in the car!" A low, hoarse voice came from through the man¡¯s thin lips. Luke, who finally caught up to Melody, happened to encounter this situation.He red at Seth, his eyes contained disgust and repulsion. How could any Tom, Dick, or Harry get close to his boss? Absolutely not. Luke would never let a scheming man like Seth seed. "Boss, I drove here today.Let me send you back!" Melody had already given her word to Seth earlier. Naturally, she had to honor her words as a sign of respect. Besides, aside from Seth volunteering to pick her up, she also had no reason to refuse.She turned her head to look at Luke.She replied softly, "You don''t have to." After rejecting Luke, Melody opened the door and got inside. Watching Melody''s actions while still mulling over her rejection, Luke pouted, looking aggrieved.He looked like a wounded rabbit that had lost the favor of its owner. Melody rolled down the window and reached out to stroke his head,forting him. "Go back.Wait for me" ¡®Wait for me!¡¯ Luke understood what Melody was trying to say. She would help him catch the hackers! Those simple words instantly turned Luke''s mood from gloomy to happy. A sunny smile resurfaced on his face. "Okay, boss.I promise I''ll handle the logistics for you!" After Luke replied to Melody, he did not forget to give Seth a warning re. "Boss, you should pay more attention when you are outside.Some people may look normal and respectable on the surface but you are never too sure how they are like behind the scenes." Seth put one hand on the car''s window and looked at Luke with his squinted eyes, a dangerous smile stered on his face. ¡®Why is this young kid so annoying?¡¯ Seth thought. Clearly, he did not do anything to offend the other party yet the kid kept acting like he had murdered the kid''s whole family. Melody could onlyugh helplessly, amused by Luke''s words. After Melody replied, Seth immediately started the car. Before Luke could say anything, Seth had already stepped on the gas pedal and zoomed away. Luke was so pissed that he violently stomped his foot on the ground a few times. He gritted his teeth, cursing Seth hundreds of times in his heart. Inside the car. The silent atmosphere was broken by Seth. He asked, "That kid seems to be clingy to you?" The co-pilot''s seat was reclined low so Melody leaned on it easily andzily. Because of her position, she only needed to raise her eyes a little bit to see the expression on Seth''s face through the rearview mirror. She raised her eyebrows slightly and looked at Sethzily. Her low and cold voice sounded, teasing him, "Are you jealous?" He pressed the tip of his tongue against his cheek and sneered coldly, "Huh?" He said, "Why would I be jealous of a child?" In Seth''s eyes, Luke was just a baby. He even thought that Luke was so naive, he could not evenpare to a five-year-old child. What a ridiculous thing it was to get jealous of a five-year-old child. Hearing his reply, Melody calmly replied rhetorically, "If that''s the case, then why are you still asking?" Seth was speechless. So it was a trap. Melody was waiting for him to say that! The moves of an expert were deadly. After another period of silence, this time, Melody took the initiative to break it. "Why are you driving today? Where are we going?" Melody rarely saw Seth taking the initiative to drive by himself. It was usually lven or Austin in the driver''s seat. Hearing that Melody was at least curious about him, the original difort in his heart automatically faded. "We''re going to see a friend.lven said he will go there by himself." No wonder Melody felt strange.It wasn''t just Melody. Even Seth was surprised by Iven¡¯s behavior. Iven usually pestered him all the time. But this time, he did not take the initiative to look for Seth. After calling him to inquire about the situation, he even said that he would go by himself. This situation was abnormal. Who knew what Iven was up to? Through the rearview mirror, Melody could see the trace of satisfaction in the corner of Seth''s eyes. Some men im and pretend that they were so mature yet they were unaware that their naivety and childishness were seeping out of them. After Melody realized what they were going to do, she did not ask anything anymore and went back to lazilyy on the reclined seat. The advantages of luxury cars were the stability of the chassis and the sensitivity of the brakes. Even if you were driving on the crowded roads in the city and would need to step on the brakes multiple times, you would not feel the slightest bit of difort. And the great thing about Seth was that he did not need to speak nor did he make too many unnecessary movements. As long as he wanted to, he could easily grasp a person''s preferences. When Melody got on the car, even the angle of the seat¡¯s recline was personally adjusted by him. Hepletely understood Melody''s preferences and her habits. In this matter, he was even more considerate than Luke. Bright Sky Apartment Iven sat on the floor of his apartment on the top floor. His eyes were dazed as he looked at the mess on the ground. His hair was messy and his eyes were empty as if he had lost his soul. It was not that he was worried that the mess would not be cleaned up; rather, he was worried for himself. After a round of silence, he didn''t speak and looked down again. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. As Iven saw his naked body, he covered his face in pain. Alcohol was really dangerous. He could not even remember what happenedst night. He could only vaguely recall the scene fromst night in which he was constantly entangled with an enchanting figure, driving him crazy as they did the deed. Because he had plenty of visitorsst night, he could not even start thinking about who he had done it with. Although Iven was a well-known yboy, not a single person knew that he was the kind of good man who was surrounded by flowers but had never plucked a single one. He was originally still a virgin but this time, his clean record was ruined. lven fell on the sofa in pain, his mind buzzing. The long period of silence broke when his phone started ringing. He lethargically picked up the phone and pressed the answer button without looking at the caller''s ID. The voice of his friend sounded from the other side of the line. "Iven, you''re really brave and dashing.Are you still in the arms of another woman and have lost track of time? Did you forget what''s going on today?" Those, innocent, or to be more urate, casual words unknowingly poked Iven''s sore spot making him instantly roar in response to the other party. "Shut up! What nonsense are you talking about?!" On the other side of the line, when Iven''s friend heard his rare serious tone, he assumed that lven was doing something important. He did not beat around the bush anymore and directly said, "Iven, what are you doing? Are you still in your apartment? Seth is already on the way here.Are you not worried that others will call you arrogant for deliberatelying inte?" Hearing Seth''s name, lven finally remembered that there was a gathering between them today. He had always been attending gatherings every day with little breaks. If it weren''t for what happenedst night, he would have left with Seth by now. After gaining his senses back, Iven calmly responded to the other party. After stating his order, he hung up the phone.He needed to wake up already! Andter, he would check who was the woman who dared to sleep with him but did not dare to take responsibility! Chapter 139: Why Do I Have to Report to You? Chapter 139: Why Do I Have to Report to You? The car stopped in front of a building. Melody followed Seth, entering Minx, the best entertainment ce in California. Since Melody had gone to this ce more than once, she was already quite familiar with it. Today was the birthday of one of Seth''s good friends, Axel. The Laurier family used to be a famous and wealthy family in California. With the rise of the Laurier family''s overseas business, Axel''s family also followed them overseas and settled together. This year, the Laurier family happened to have a business in California that coincided with Axel''s birthday. They decided to host a gathering, inviting all of his friends, to celebrate Axel''s birthday. It was a rare opportunity. Even a person like Seth, who rarely participated in gatherings, personally attended the celebration to personally greet Axel. Axel booked the most luxurious private room in Minx today. Anyone who were invited were his good friends. Almost everyone had arrived. Those who were present realized that Seth still hadn''t arrived. One of the guests took the initiative to ask Axel. "Axel, didn''t you say that Seth woulde here? Where is he?" Axel disyed a smug smile at the other party, "He''lle.I''m very sure that he''d be here soon.When we talked earlier, he said that he was on the way.He should be here in a few minutes!" The moment he finished speaking, the private room''s door was pushed open. Subconsciously, everyone looked at the door, secretly thinking that it was Seth. Indeed, it was Seth who pushed the door open but, unexpectedly, he did not enter right away. Instead, he kept the door open as if he opened the door for someone else. As they looked at this unusual scene, their hearts were in a mess. All of them thought in unison, ¡®Is there anyone with higher authority than Seth? They actually made Seth hold the door for them!¡± Axel thought a bit differently. ¡®Does Iven have this kind of prestige?¡¯ Little did Melody know that the people inside the private room were already making guesses about the identity of the person who was able to make Seth hold the door for them. Everyone held their breaths as they waited to see who the neer was. When Melody finally entered their sights, most of them were surprised, not expecting that it was a girl. A particrly beautiful girl at that. They were all shocked and speechless. ¡®Seth, who had never been close to a single woman even for tonic or business reasons, actually took the initiative to bring a femalepanion to the party?¡¯ That was everybody''s thoughts. ¡®Are the rumors circting outside true?¡¯ ¡®Seth isn''t single anymore?¡¯ If the rumors were true, such news could definitely make its rounds internationally. Axel was stunned. It took him a long time before he gained his senses back.He quickly went up to Seth, weing him. "Seth! You''re finally here" After greeting Seth, he diverted his gaze to Melody, who was beside Seth. It was the first time that Seth had ever brought a girl here. Axel did not know her identity, so he was careful to not offend her. Axel asked politely, "Seth, why don''t you introduce her?" Melody did not resist and allowed Seth to pull her closer to him, shortening their distance. The handsome man''s dazzling eyes tilted his head to look at Melody. His expression, which had always been icy and solemn, showed a once in a blue moon warm smile. The iceberg had melted. He said, "This is Melody, my girlfriend!" The simple but generous introduction made the hearts of everyone present tremble. His words had the same impact as a detonated nuclear bomb. Countless thoughts popped up in everybody''s mind. Who was this youngdy? What was her background? She couldn''t be underestimated since she could even make Seth admit their rtionship publicly. After hearing Seth''s introduction, Axel disyed a pleasant smile on his face. He greeted Melody and smiled. "Oh, it seems like Seth values me more than I thought.We didn''t expect that we now have one less bachelor in the group and to think that he would even bring the culprit for it here.It''s an honor to have Miss Melody at our party today!" At his age, businessmen would generally be more or less contaminated by the fakeness of the business circle. But Axel''s attitude was neither too fawning nor too casual. It was just right and not annoying. Melody was able to introduce herself and nodded politely at him which she considered as an adequate response. Just when Axel was about to tell everyone to take their seats, the door of the private room opened again. A strong scent of perfume, assailed the air, filling the room with its fragrance.A suave lven made his entrance. The rtionship between Iven and Axel was closerpared to the rtionship between Seth and Axel. After all, they were simr in temperament and interests in certain aspects. Just like Iven, Axel was also well-known as a charming and noble young man. "Iven, you actually arrivedter than Seth this time.It seems that the Adams family has grown in power recently.Could it be that Mr.Adams has been swayed by power and is now being arrogant?" Hearing Axel''s joking tone, lven shot him a few cold res. "Shut your mouth, or else this Mister Adams you''re talking about will make you unable to eat the cake later" They had always bickered like this since they were children. Of course, none of them took each other''s jokes to heart. Axel kept winking at Iven, trying to send a message. However, Ilven did not understand the cue. He did not react the way Axel wanted as he suddenly said, "Axel, did you see too much pretty girls that your eyes are twitching? What''s wrong with you?" Axel thought that lven was really hopeless.He looked at him with disgust. "Go to hell! You must have indulged yourself so much that your brain has be useless!" After that, Axel was toozy to pay Iven any attention anymore. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. On the other hand, lven turned around and saw Seth and Melody, who was sitting beside him Iven''s eyes were mainly on Melody. He smiled and greeted Melody. "Melody! Yo, so sis is also here" Melody simply nodded at him and responded to his greeting casually. Axel was dumbfounded.He reached out and hooked his arm around Iven''s shoulders as he stared at Melody. "Iven, so you know Melody?" lven did not understand what Axel meant and simply assumed that Axel was tempted by Melody''s good looks. He quickly advised, "I know her but you better keep your hands to yourself.Don¡¯t randomly pursue girls!" Hearing Iven''s words, Axel''s face instantly turned pale from fright. He cautiously nced in Seth''s direction in horror as he carefully watched thetter''s expression. Seeing that Seth did not look out of the ordinary, his tense heart rxed again.He sharply looked at Iven in dissatisfaction. "We''re all good friends yet you dared to put me in trouble! Miss Melody is Seth''s girlfriend.I would not dare pursue her even if you donated all your courage to me! Iven, you evil brat, your heart is too poisonous!" Iven smiled ambiguously, his peach blossom eyes curved into crescents. "Nice, Axel.You''ve only seen them together for a while, yet you already saw through their rtionship.How did you guess?" Axel nced at him disdainfully as if he was looking at an idiot. "Seth announced it as soon as he arrived.He did not even try to hide it and he didn''t even let us specte!" As soon as he heard Axel''s words, Iven was shocked. His eyes widened and he looked back and forth between Axel and Seth with an exaggerated expression. "Axel, did you just say that Seth has announced his rtionship with Melody as soon as they arrived?" After Axel nodded, lven immediately rushed towards Seth.His eyes simultaneously looked at Seth and Melody multiple times.He looked so funny that even Melody could not help but chuckle. But she did not do anything beyondughing.She nned on letting Seth handle this situation on his own. In the end, Iven''s eyes stayed on Seth''s body.He raised his voice in surprise. "Dude, you officially confirmed it? Why didn''t you tell me first?" Seth snorted coldly. His clear eyes looked at Iven coldly, and his voice was as cold as ice. "If I got myself a girlfriend, why do I have to report it to you, lven Adams?" Chapter 140: Who Said She Would Lose? Chapter 140: Who Said She Would Lose? Iven finally became obedient after he was taught a lesson by Seth.He sat beside Axel and kept stealing nces at Seth.He was curious, but he did not dare to look at him openly and could only peek carefully. Although he already knew that Seth liked Melody, he did not expect him to make a move so quickly. Melody looked so innocent and young. Iven was shocked that Seth would even like someone as young as her. Axel saw Iven just sitting there while gnashing his teeth without drinking anything. For some reason, he found it funny.He brought two sses of alcohol over and handed one to Iven. "Mr.Adams,e and have a drink!" he invited. Iven nced at Axel''s hands and saw that he was holding a ss of pure whiskey. Iven instantly felt disgusted. "Take it away! I won''t be drinking that!" Iven blurted. Seeing Iven like this, Axel became even more curious as he teased him. "Since when did you stop drinking? Mr.Harrison gave us such a big surprise today.Mr.Adams, are you going to quit drinking to look like a good child?" lven did not want to quit drinking, but after being taught a lesson the other day, he was afraid that he might get drunk and cause another wave of trouble. Iven shook his head and felt helpless when he saw Axel drinking the whiskey as if it was just a ss of water. He said earnestly, "Axel, you should drink less.You might make a mistake if you get too drunk!" After that, lven stood up and walked out of the room. Axel was left confused and had no idea what was going on at all.He looked nkly at Iven leaving and muttered, "Is that guy crazy?" Melody sat with Seth on the side. Worried that Melody would be bored, lven brought some Hawaiian nuts and ced them in front of her. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. The Hawaiian nuts tasted pretty good, but it was a bit troublesome to eat. Its outer shell was very hard, and it needed to be pried open with a special tool to get the nut inside. However, as for the nuts that were readily avable in supermarkets, they did not taste good because they were no longer fresh and had been exposed to the air for a long time. To be able to taste the freshness of Hawaiian fruits, you have to eat them after they were freshly peeled. Melody nced at Seth and frowned. Axel sighed when he felt that everyone had no intention of singing or drinking. He thought that everyone was really getting old, and they were not in the mood to y anymore. However, he still tried to propose ying cards. "Mr.Harrison, how many rounds do you think you can y?" he asked. Iven leaned to the side and sneered. "Axel, it seems that you''re not afraid of losing money.How can you ask us to y against Mr.Harrison? Do you think that we can win against him?" Iven and Seth had known each other for a long time. They naturally knew who among them was more skillful and intelligent than the other. Seth was good at anything that his friends could not beat him in business and not even in simple games. How could Axel not know how strong Seth was? Sadly, Axel was the host of this gathering and he could not just sit around and watch everyone y among themselves. Hearing this, Melody slowly raised her head and gazed at Seth.Her clear and cold eyes looked a little yful, with a hint of unrestrained arrogance that no one could conquer. "Are you very good at ying cards?" she asked. The nice fragrance that came from her breathing slowly rushed towards Seth. Seth''s handsome face carried a charming and cynical smile. He raised his eyebrows slightly, and his gentle gazended on Melody''s face. "Not much.But I know a little about it!" Seth replied. When lven, Axel, and the others heard Seth''s words, they were all shocked. "To think that he can even be a good liar in front of a girl he likes.I almost believed his words just now" lven softly whispered. If they had not yed cards and other games with Seth before, they might have believed what he said to Melody. This man was really good at putting up facades! Melody did not even have to guess Seth''s skill level in ying cards, as she could already tell it by the way he smiled. On the other hand, lven saw how Melody suddenly became curious and thought that she was interested in ying cards too. Therefore, he took the initiative to ask, "Melody, if Mr.Harrison ys, we will surely lose.So why don''t you y a few rounds with us rather than him?" Melody shook her head and refused Iven''s invitation. "I don''t know how to y cards!" she said. Unexpectedly, lven pped his hand and looked very excited. He raised his eyebrows and looked happily at Melody. "It doesn''t matter if you can''t y; just let Mr.Harrison be your guide.If you win, you''ll get the price.If you lose, Mr.Harrison will pay for you.What do you think?" he asked. Melody wondered if Ilven really wanted to make Seth pay if he lost. However, Melody was not the type of person who would trick people just to make them pay for their drinks. Before Melody could say anything, Seth, who was sitting beside her, suddenly spoke. "Alright, let Melody y!" Melody turned her head to look at Seth beside her with a questioning look in her eyes. Seth, however, just looked at her leisurely. His rare gentle eyes were filled with love. "Such a happy time like this is rare.So we should enjoy and y!" he stated. After Seth finished speaking, Iven, Axel, and the others instantly cheered up. Iven pped his hands in an exaggerated manner and said happily, "I originally thought that I would never have the chance to get money from Mr.Harrison''s pocket in this lifetime.I didn''t expect Melody to give me such a good opportunity today" Iven even proudly shared how he nned to celebrate his victory in advance. "Melody, don''t worry, Mr.Harrison has a rich family background.It''s not a problem if he losses at all.If I win, I''ll give half of it to you as long as it can make you happy!" After Iven said this, Axel quickly followed suit. "I will also give half of my winnings to Miss Melody as a gift!" Axel insisted. Seth gently pinched Melody''s tender little hand and rubbed it with his other hand. With a low and maic voice, he slowly said, "You heard them.If you dare to y, the two of them will give you half of the money from their winnings.Maybe, you can earn a lot in the end!" The expression on Melody''s cold and beautiful face changed slightly. But the frown between her eyebrows showed disdain for their words. "Why did he say that? What does he know? This man really knows how to overthink!'' Melody scoffed inside. She had never been afraid to lose money. On the other hand, this was the first time that Axel saw Seth with such an enchanting yet shameless side. He turned to look at Iven in shock. Then he asked in a low voice. "Are you sure this is the cold and heartless Mr.Harrison we know, who treats everything as nothing?" Iven helplessly held his forehead and patted Axel on the shoulder. "Axel, the world changes, and so do people!" Seth saw Iven and Axel discussing with each other in low voices. He kicked the table and coldly said, "Do you still want to y or not? If you don''t want to y, then let''s wrap this up quick!" Although the force of his kick was not that strong, the table mmed into Ilven¡¯s stomach, almost causing him to vomit out the alcohol he drankst night. Iven held his stomach and looked at Seth with a wronged expression. But he did not dare to say anything about what Seth did. Instead, he shouted, "Let''s y! And let''s start ying immediately!" Iven felt like he was always the unlucky one in their group. Not daring topete with Seth directly, lven had already decided to fight him through Melody. Originally, he thought that Melody did not know how to y cards. Therefore, he nned that once he won against her, he would be a little more merciful and let her win sometimes. After all, Melody was a girl. But when they started ying, it seemed like there was no need for him to do that at all. Melody looked coldly at lven, who was gnashing his teeth.She gently crossed her arms.Who said she would lose? Chapter 141: Beat The Hell Out of Them Chapter 141: Beat The Hell Out of Them The game of poker was about to begin but Melody still did not understand the basic rules. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. When thest minute came, Seth was the one who patiently taught her about it. Ilven saw Seth teaching Melody which made him, Axel, and the other two bad guys smile so wide that their eyes narrowed into slits. People believed that those who had no experience in ying poker were luckier than the ones who already yed. However, this belief did not work on Melody. Melody''s first set of cards was not as good as she expected. There were neither consecutive moves nor a match. Even Seth could not stand it anymore. If Melody did not want to lose, then she had to make a few adjustments by discarding some of her cards. Hopefully, the deck would bestow upon her mercy and give her a few decent cards in return. Sadly, Melody''s opponent was Axel who was known as an excellent and ruthless yer in poker. Axel was even considered as an entric hermit monster in poker. It would be better to rely on Melody''s luck for this game than hope that Axel would give Melody any mercy. When the first round ended, Melody got defeated by Iven. The result was the same for the second round. Melody still lost but this time, Axel was the one who won. Both Iven and Axel had a great chance to win the third round. So Iven began to make jokes with Melody while distributing the cards. "Melody, how many chips do you still have?" Iven asked. Melody pulled the drawer of the chips only to find out that she only had one chip left. Out of the two thousand chips, this one chip should not be wasted. If she lost this, she wouldpletely lose this round. Seeing the remaining chip in Melody''s drawer, lvenughed out loud. "Melody, I think that if Mr.Harrison gives you a few pointers, maybe you can turn this around?" Iven and Axel were worried that Seth might help Melody to win the game by giving her pointers. Fortunately, Seth did not do so.He was just focused on cracking some nuts. The white kernels peeled by Seth were piled up into a small mountain in front of them, which made Iven want to try one. However, lven did not have the guts to do so. Normal people could not enjoy the fruits that Seth peeled using his own bare hands. Seth ced the peeled kernels in front of Melody and softly said, "Don''t worry about them. If you lose, you cane back. Eat these nuts to replenish your brainpower!" Hearing what Seth said left lven and Axel dumbfounded. When had Seth, who had never acknowledged his own rtives, ever been so gentle? They subconsciously looked at Melody and saw how calm she was as she picked and ate the nuts. The expression on her face did not change at all. This made Axel stunned as he was silently standing at the side. ¡®This girl is too calm! ''he thought. Axel could not help but think of Melody''s background. ''Who is she really? How can she make Mr.Harrison care for her this much? She''s just too awesome!'' he said to himself. The taste of the Hawaiian nuts was not bad. Melody ate two pieces of it so she could regain her appetite.She even reached out her hand to grab some more. Seeing that Melody was eating happily, Seth poured a cup of fruit tea and personally handed it over to her. The service was so smooth that no one could criticize it. "The tea is cold.Drink it and you will be morefortable!" Seth said as he offered a cup of fruit tea to Melody. Iven pulled Axel back out of surprise. The two of them looked at each other, and Axel understood the meaning in Iven''s eyes. Axel and lven won the game but lost their mood. What they were seeing between Seth and Melody made them feel as if they had never been in love before. Axel couldn''t stand it anymore.He pushed the cards in front of him and said angrily, "Come on, let''s y again! If we don''t y another game, I will just search for a loving girlfriend!" A new round began. This time, Melody''s cards were decent. Unfortunately, she ran out of chips. It was too difficult to turn this game around with insufficient chips. Iven and Axel, including their friend who came to join the game, yed very casually. They did not seem to take Melody seriously at all. Seth stared at Melody as she yed.He originally nned to secretly give her some pointers. After all, this was the first time Melody yed poker.It was okay if Melody lost the game, but it would not be good if she lost too badly. Seth did not want to see her sad because of losing in a game. After looking at the cards that Melody yed, Seth shoved his thoughts of giving pointers away and concentrated on serving fruit tea and Hawaiian nuts as if he was trying to act like a good boyfriend. Axel and the other yers were distracted because of Seth.But when they noticed that Melody began to attack, Axel became spirited. "Melody, to think that you could even y such an obscurebination of cards.It seems that you are nning something big," Axel said with a suspicious smile on his lips. Melody smiled faintly but she did not say a single word.But Iven''s situation on the other side became strange.He kept on folding as Melody pressured him. It was as if he was deliberately losing the game. Iven sat opposite Melody.He was Axel''s superior, after all. After folding the card, lven naturally had to raise the bet and fight against Axel''s card. Afterward, Axel yed his cards, but Melody seemed to have be a sponge. She readily absorbed Axel''s attacks as if she already knew what was going to happen in advance. Axel was confident.He had the most chips out of all the yers here. Even if thebination he wanted did not appear, he was sure that he would not be the one who would lose when the game ended this time. So he changed his strategy and continued to y. He broke thebination that he originally matched with, just to avoid relinquishing cards to Melody. "One Circle!" Axel said out loud. Axel threw down his card and Melody immediately shouted, "Yes!" Axel was stunned by her. He didn''t expect that Melody would actually have a countery against such an obscure card move. Iven looked at Axel in disgust. "Axel, if I didn''t know that you have always been serious on the card table, I would have suspected that you are game-fixing for Melody''s sake.What rubbish are you ying? What happened to your poker skills?!" Axel was about to retort when Iven nced at Melody''s card face. Axel saw it himself. He fed five to six cards in a row, and finally sent the most important card to the other party. There was only one card left in the pot. If he didn''t open it up and y, Melody would never feel good in this game. It was really his own card skill that was not good and he could not me anyone else but himself. Even if Axel was quite disappointed, he was graceful in defeat. He smiled and said to everyone. "Let''s congratte Melody on turning the tides around to her victory.It looks like this game can continue for another two rounds!" Seth leaned against the side, his cold and handsome face slightly raised with a mysterious smile.His eyes that were as sharp as an eagle seemed to have seen through everything. Iven and Axel were behaving well since they had to show respect towards Seth. After all, it was the first time that Melody had visited them as Seth''s girlfriend. However, they still thought that Melody would lose all her chips in the end. But something that no one expected to happen, happened. In the next few rounds, Melody yed as if she had irvoyance. This was not the effect of beginner''s luck since everyone here agreed that Melody¡¯s skill really improved in real-time. After several rounds, Axel and Iven, who had won quite a bit earlier, had lost. In the final round, Melody even raised the pot to the maximum and baited both Iven and Axel to raise by feigning that she had a bad card. As a result, they all lost their chips to Melody. Realizing what happened, they discovered that they lost not because of Seth''s pointers but because of Melody''s skills. Iven''s eyes were wide open as he looked at Melody''s card on the table with his face filled with disbelief. "Melody, you must have cheated!" It was not just lven who noticed and was suspecting that Melody was cheating but also Axel and their friend. Melody looked at them calmly and softly she said, "Cheating? How could it be? There are only about 48 cards in a standard deck we''re ying and as long as you keep track of their positions in the deck, you should be able to win, am I right?" "What? So you kept track of all the cards?" lven asked out of shock while staring at Melody. Everyone went silent. Chapter 142: One Girl Four Men Chapter 142: One Girl Four Men A standard deck they were ying had forty-eight cards. It was not difficult to remember these cards based on how they looked. But if one wanted to remember the position of each card in the deck and in the other yers¡¯ hands simultaneously while the game was ongoing. It was basically an impossible feat. Because even if one knew all the cards in order and knew what cards the other party held in his hand and what cards he had not yed yet, one could still not guarantee a win. After all, poker was not only about ying cards. It was also a psychological battle. Everyone had their preferences when ying poker. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g A yer could remember another yer''s preferences when ying the game. Some liked to y big, some small, and others yed just for fun. But the important thing to remember was to wait and be patient, which was always a difficult thing to do. As a psychological game, those with stronger minds would win. Iven looked at Melody in surprise, his eyes just about ready to pop out of their sockets. "Melody, you are a wolf in sheep''s clothing, aren''t you?" he asked suspiciously. "Did you pretend that you don''t know the game to trick us?" Melody raised her eyebrows and looked at Iven with eyes that were cold as ice.Her tone didn''t hold any warmth when she asked, "Is there a need for me to do that to you?" The cold insult, coupled with Melody''s insufferable, arrogant attitude, made lvenbust in anger! Red-faced and exasperated, Iven turned to look at Seth and said, "Mr.Harrison, don''t you care? Your fiancee is bullying your best friend!" Seth answered his friend with a chuckle and looked at Iven with a sly smile in his deep eyes. "Did she? But isn''t she just telling you the truth?" Iven couldn''t believe that he just suffered a crushing defeat in front of Seth and against a woman too! Iven hated himself for even trying to break Melody and Seth apart, although he had done it teasingly. s! The two were just too affectionate and devoted to each other, and all of Ilven''s ns backfired on him! Without a shoulder to rely on, lven could only lean on the only other person beside him. "Axel, these two people are bullying me" Iven cried out. "Are you really going to just sit there and watch them bully me?!" Axel was unsympathetic. He snorted coldly and pushed Iven away with a look of disgust on his face. "Then study more, lven? ¡° Axel grunted. "That way, you won''t humiliate yourself!" Anyone could be reasonable, so why did Iven have to poke fun of Seth anyway? Seth had always been overprotective of the person he loved. So how could Seth stand by while others criticized Melody? Axel had known this since the three of them were children but he kept the thought to himself. After teaching Iven a lesson, Axel counted the chips he lost and respectfully presented them to Melody with a warm and ttering smile. "We can''tpare to your intelligence, Melody.You''ve only yed a few rounds, and yet you''ve already won so much" Axel said. "In the future, other than Seth, I''m afraid there''ll be another person that we will be adding to our cklist!" Looking at Axel''s fawning expression, lven felt ufortable. Couldn''t he learn a thing or two from Axel? Like how to be a smooth talker for one? Axel was more slippery than a loach and smarter than a monkey! Melody turned to Seth, who was picking up the chips on the table, and pointed at one. "How much is one chip?" she asked. Seth looked at the chip Melody was pointing at and gestured at her with a number. "Fifteen thousand?" Melody asked, her face as passive as before. Seth nodded as an answer. The orange chips on the table were equivalent to fifteen thousand dors while the ck ones were worth thirty thousand dors and in front of Melody were a whole pile of them. If Melody counted the chips on the table, there should be around a hundred chips with varying colors on that pile. Melody had the same expression on her face after mentally calcting the approximate value of her win that night. She revealed neither shock nor amusement. It made Axel, who had been secretly observing her, a little curious. From what he could tell on how Melody was dressed, she should still be a student. She won over two hundred thousand dors in a poker game, yet she didn''t even seem surprised. Under such circumstances, it would be understandable for a person to be happily surprised, but Melody was different.She remained calm, maybe even indifferent about the whole thing. It was quite a rare sight. Then again, any woman who could catch Seth''s attention wouldn''t be so simple. Iven nced at the chips piled on Melody''s table and sneakily approached thetter. "Melody, you''ve won so much in one night.Won''t you treat us to a meal?" Iven asked shamelessly. Melody, in turn, only looked at Iven innocently and asked without a hint of politeness, "Do I really need to treat you because I won?" With lven''s wealth, it was just a small amount of money for him to lose in a game.The reason why he asked was to tease Melody.He didn''t expect Melody to be so impolite. lven was so shocked that he couldn''t even find words to counter Melody''s statement. In Melody''s opinion, Axel was the one who yed the most and thus lost the money the most. It was why she wouldn''t mind treating Axel. Besides, who made such the rule that whoever won must treat the loser? This time, when Axel saw Iven being scolded again, he pped happily and quipped, "Melody, you''re such a wonderful woman!" Seth watched on the side the entire time, his gaze gently and closely watched Melody. If Melody was the brightest star in the universe, then Seth was the sun quietly hiding in the shadows of the night, but never leaving her side. After the few rounds of poker game they yed, Melody looked a little tired. Seth immediately felt the change in Melody the moment she frowned.So he asked with concern, "Do you want to leave?" Melody didn''t answer right away and looked up at Iven instead. "I won''t buy you a big meal today, but can I treat you to something else?" Hearing those words from Melody made Iven perk up. He immediately looked at Melody and asked excitedly, "You''re treating me? Will the food be delicious?" Arare smile shed across Melody''s cold eyes before she said, "Come if you want to eat!" Seth held Melody''s hand and stood up. The two of them walked in unison and left. lven quickly followed. Iven had lost all interest in poker and games with the others. He followed Melody and Seth instead. It was rare for the two of them to take Iven along, so he would like to take the chance. Axel saw Iven''s expression, and he knew that whatever Seth and Melody''s n were, it must have been interesting enough for Iven to look like that. Iven might look clumsy and gullible to others, but he was actually clever and very perceptive. Axel knew that the only way to obtain unexpected benefits was to follow Melody and Seth. Without turning back, Axel left the room that was full of his other friends and joined the three outside. The rest of the people in the room could only watch as the four of them disappeared out of the room, their eyes full of envy. They were itching to follow eat and drink with the big boss, Axel! Melody brought the three men to Luke''s house after informing thetter that she would be dropping by his house beforehand. When Luke heard the bell ring, he quickly ran towards the door to greet Melody, only to find out that there were three other people beside Melody. Luke''s face froze. He thought that Melody came to visit him alone, yet she brought along three men! Seeing the scene made Luke''s face turn upside down. "Boss, who are these people?" The disdain in Luke''s tone was unmistakable. Melody gave him a look, and Luke quickly lowered his head like a child being scolded by his mother. Luke retreated to the side and respectfully invited them inside. Axel had expected more out of Melody''s invitation, so he was pretty disappointed to see that they were now eating beef stew. Looking at Iven''s excited appearance, Axel mocked in a low voice. "You must have loved stew in your previous life, didn''t you? You''re this excited to see a simple stew in front of you?!" Iven red at him disdainfully. "What do you know!" he hissed. Chapter 143: Double-Edged Sword Chapter 143: Double-Edged Sword A secondter, Axel, who didn''t seem to have any ns on stopping hisints about how Iven was a person who had never seen the world and knew only how to make a fuss all day long, finally shut his mouth when he tasted the stew. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Wide-eyed, Axel looked at the crowd with a face full of surprise and asked, "Oh my god! What kind of beef stew is this? Why is it so delicious? The seasoning is so fragrant, and the soup is just amazing!" lven''s lips were now red and swollen from the spiciness of the stew, yet he was still drinking the soup from the bowl. One would see that he had no intention of stopping at all. Luke snorted in disdain.He didn''t need this man to praise him at all! The stew he made was his very own recipe, and Melody liked stew the most. Back when he was still a servant in the Phillips Family, Luke had put his blood and soul into working with a master chef in Italy for more than a month so that he could get the secret recipe the master had for stew. Luke even carefully improved the recipe ording to Melody''s taste so he could have today''s results! The aroma of the stew wafted to the air. The more Iven ate, the happier he became. Even his opinion on Melody significantly improved. "Melody, you said earlier that you''ll treat us somewhere after we lost to you," lven said in between eating a spoonful of stew. "If I had known earlier you''d treat us with this food; I wouldn''t have made an effort and lost sooner.Then I would''ve eaten this stew earlier.It tastes heavenly!" "I agree!" Axel chimed in. To them, losing around two hundred thousand in poker was a small matter. However, finding something delicious to eat was a challenge. Especially ven.He loved stew the most.He even spent millions of dors just to buy a restaurant that specialized in cooking stew. He only bought it just so he could eat some of its stew. Melody only watched the two men with a poker face.He noticed them speaking, although their mouths were full. Luke listened in on the conversation from the side and frowned. It was quite hard for Luke to ept that there were some things that he didn''t know about Melody. "Boss, what kind of bet did you guys have?" Before Melody could respond, lven answered first. Iven was very cunning. In his opinion, currying favor with Luke and getting closer to him would be an advantage to him in the future. Everything Luke did, he carefully thought out. But Iven never ounted for Luke''s temper and how much Luke hated him. In Luke''s opinion, all the people who wanted topete with him for Melody¡¯''s favor were bad guys, which meant that they were his enemies. He nced at Iven and, with a voice full of distaste, said, "Don''t try to get close to me.Who would want to y poker with someone like you, anyway? Disgusting!" Iven never had problems making friends, and his life had been smooth sailing. Until now! He had never been treated like this, and it was even in front of Seth. Yet today, a little brat of all people just dered his disdain towards him! Iven was at a loss for words. But just as he was about to lecture Luke, the said little brat turned around. Luke turned towards Melody, and his face, which was full of disdain a while ago, fell apart and looked at Melody with admiring eyes. He stared at Melody with respect and appreciation as though he was looking at his star idol. "Boss, you actually y poker? When did you learn it? Do you like ying the game?" Luke asked simultaneously. Melody spoke very softly and replied, "I learned it this evening.It''s not bad!" Melody said the words as though she was simplymenting on the weather. Luke, who received a response, looked as happy as a child who had received a reward. "I knew it!" Luke eximed. "Our boss is the best.No matter what she studies, she learns it fast.She won just after learning it tonight.She is too amazing.Boss, I can do it too.I will y with you next time". Seeing how attentive Luke was, Iven and Axel subconsciously looked towards Seth. In their mind, Melody already belonged to Seth. Thus, Seth was the only gentleman who was qualified to apany Melody. Iven and Axel gulped almost at the same time when they saw Seth''s cold face, his brows tightly knitted together. His obsidian eyes were as dark as a stormy sky that no one would even dare look towards him. Never mind what Luke did to Iven, but even Seth couldn''t agree with Luke''s attitude towards Melody. Seth could see how much Luke admired Melody, but the way he worshiped Melody seemed a little too close and too affectionate forfort. AS aman, no one could stand having a little brother who loved topete for attention against him with his woman. "Mellie, can you get me some water?" Seth suddenly opened his mouth and called Melody with a deep and maic voice. The others were astounded, and even Melody herself was stunned. Melody looked over and found that Seth had already drank all the water in his cup. Because they were just drinking a while ago, they no longer drank water and only drank some after coming to Luke''s house. Melody was about to ask Luke to get up and get the water, but she subconsciously remembered Luke''s attitude towards Seth. She was used to Luke''s hostility towards everyone other than her, but she didn''t think that there was anything wrong with it. "I''ll go get it!" Melody said. She then stood up and walked into the kitchen. Luke looked at Melody in shock. Then he angrily looked at Seth and roared angrily. "You dare order my boss to do things? Do you want to die, mister?!" He had always been the one to deliver things to Melody. Since when did anyone have the guts to order Melody around? Luke was so angry that he wanted to teach Seth a lesson. But before he could do anything, Melody walked out and happened to hear Luke roaring at Seth.She looked up and saw the fierce look in Seth''s eyes. Her expression changed, and she harshly called out, "Luke!" With that one simple word, Luke shrank like a deted balloon. He was hurt, but he still looked unwillingly at Melody and cried out resentfully. "But boss..." Melody''s face darkened, and her expression turned serious.She said coldly, "Come here and help me get some water!" She was still unfamiliar with Luke''s kitchen. It was mainly because Luke never let her inside. Luke never dared to disobey Melody''s orders, and even though he was reluctant, he still obediently stood up. No one noticed that the cruel coldness in Seth''s eyes gradually faded away when Luke stood up. When lven and Axel turned to look at Seth, they raised their hand and gave him a thumbs up. They were amazed at how the cunning Seth tricked Luke to get mad at him for Melody to see. Sure enough, the most devious of them all was still Seth. No wonder all the businessmen in California would rather go bankrupt than offend Seth when they werepeting with him. Seth was just too ruthless. He killed without a trace, and offending him was worse than death. Sethzily leaned back in his chair, and his deep eyes narrowed to a slit as he stared at the ss in front of him; his eyes looked cold and distant. But then, who could tell if Seth was really cunning or was Melody simply too alert and immediately noticed the situation before it happened? Chapter 144: This Kids IQ Has Dropped a Bit Recently Chapter 144: This Kid''s IQ Has Dropped a Bit Recently The people who came to ss 8 were acting cautiously because as soon as they entered the ss, they were greeted by a cold breeze. And this unmentionable cold breeze originated from somewhere at the back of the room. With Lance as the center point and the entire ss as a radius, the cold pressure shot out into a straight line and radiated into the entire circle. No one in the circle was spared. Even Clifford and the others were shivering in their seats, praying repeatedly in their hearts. They weren''t praying for the Gods to arrive but rather, they were praying for the quick arrival of the big boss, Melody. At this point, Melody was the only one who was capable of holding back Lance. As long as Melody appeared, there was still hope for salvation. Hearing the sound of footsteps getting louder and louder,ing in their direction, everyone''s hopes were ignited. The owner of the footsteps stepped into the ssroom. Unfortunately, when they saw the person who arrived, everyone was disappointed. It was not Melody, but Luke. Lance slowly raised his head and instantly saw Lukeing. Lance''s originally cold face turnedpletely gloomy. And his darkened face turned in Luke''s direction, a pair of dark eyes angrily red at Luke. His re was so intense, it seemed like it could swallow Luke on the spot. Clifford felt an even more intense atmosphere between the two boys. Those that were like them and had been implicated in the situation could only cower in a corner without saying anything. They could feel it. It was the calm before the storm. Not that it was calm, to begin with. The only thing that they could do now was to brainstorm methods on how they could escape their current situation. In case of a real fight, how were they going to escape to save their lives? Luke walked straight in his seat''s direction. He was about to reach his seat. When suddenly... A painful screech sounded. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. The chair scraped against the ground as it quickly approached Luke. Luke calmly raised his foot to stop the chair. On either side of the chair, each had a slender leg against them, from two equally handsome young men that gave out opposite vibes. Seeing this scene, all the students in ss 8 silently swallowed their saliva.For...different reasons. If not because of Lance''s prestige, they would have pped and cheered for the little move that Luke had shown just now. In general, they thought, ¡®Oh my god, he''s so hot!¡¯ Luke pocketed his hands in his trousers and propped up his feet up on the chair. His handsome face was turned in Lance''s direction, his cold eyes stared straight at Lance.His chin was raised and he tilted his head, the arrogance in his body boldly oozed out. The tip of his tongue was pressed against his inner cheek, making him look like a hot handsome ruffian. Most of the girls could not stop themselves from swooning or even drooling as they stared at Luke. "What? You want to practice so early in the morning?" Lance''s heart was holding an inexplicable anger in his heart. Originally, he was anxious because he could not find any ce to vent this anger in his heart. Fortunately, Luke appeared and bumped against the muzzle of his gun. "Practice? Sure, do you think that I am afraid of you?" The calm was over and the storm hade. Everyone''s hearts were raised to their throats as they watched the great war that was about to break out. Just when the scary part was about to happen, the bell rang and a beautiful figure timely appeared by the door of the ssroom, flipping the original tense atmosphere a hundred and eighty degrees around. "What are you doing?" A cold voice sounded. These three simple words were enough to make the two people who were originally at loggerheads instantly put down their fangs and turn their back against each other at the same time. It almost seemed like it happened in an instant. Melody was still in the doorway, her schoolbag in one hand. In contrast to her delicate face were her sharp piercing eyes that swept across the two young men. Luke was d to see Melody''s entrance.He immediately said, "Good morning, boss! Have you eaten breakfast yet?" Melody nodded.She had eaten breakfast.She was still living with Sarah. Who knew what medicine Sarah tookst night. Sarah said she got up from bed early in the morning to make breakfast for her. But in the end, there was only a cup of hot milk on the table, a charred of supposedly toasted bread, and a te of omelets that looked like a slightly mixed poached egg. Although it seemed a little unsatisfactory, almost barely edible, Melody still ate it which was a kind of encouragement to Sarah. While Luke smiled upon seeing Melody, Lance, on contrary, did not look so happy. On his handsome face, a pair of beautiful eyes which was surprisingly misty, filled with unwillingness and grief, were staring straight at Melody. "Boss..." His lips were even slightly pouted. The tone of the voice who shouted ¡®boss¡¯ sounded so tragically sad as if he was a puppy that had been abandoned in the middle of nowhere in a hot desert. Before Melody''s arrival, the atmosphere was freezing. Now, it seemed like they were in a graveyard with a lone and sad, crying undead. Everyone admitted in their hearts that they could not easily ept this change but at least they were sure that nothing big would happen for the time being. Their lives were safe. After all, the big boss hade. Who would dare to cause trouble? Hearing Lance''s call, Melody felt goosebumps all over her body. Spring was over.It was not mating season. Why did he sound so slutty? Luckily, she had seen most of the world and was able to remain unperturbed. Melody calmly walked to her seat. The chair that Lance kicked earlier was pushed into ce by Luke.He respectfully invited Melody to take her seat. "Boss, please!" After Melody sat down, her eyes fell on Lance''s face. It was not that she was paying attention to Lance but his eyes shone like two small bright light bulbs and she found it hard for her to not give him at least a nce. "What is it?" Lance shook his head at first. Later, he realized that something was wrong so he nodded his head. Melody set her elbow on her table, propping up her chin, as she looked at Lance with narrowed eyes. "If you have something to say, say it!" After pondering for a moment, Lance hesitantly spoke. "Boss, why didn''t you call me for a stewst night?" After saying that, Lance looked at Melody, carefully observing her facial expressions.He somewhat feared that Melody would dislike him for being too petty. Last night, God knew how angry Lance was after seeing Iven''s My Day postst night. Even lven and Axel were there. Howe he was not invited? Wasn''t AIK that too much? Luke was close enough and he heard Lance''sint.He could not help but roll his eyes. It turned out that the kid was acting weird and grumpy early in the morning because of a petty reason. That did not even count as a problem.He was so childish! How embarrassing. Melody was stunned by Lance''s question. She turned her head to look at him and saw that Lance was still looking at her as if he was still waiting for her answer. His eyes were filled with uncertainty and at the same time, he looked cautious but sorrowful like a wounded rabbit. "Aren''t you busy practicing the guitar yesterday?" These days, Lance often stayed upte and skipped meals to practice his guitar skills. He was aware of how talented he was and knew that he only needed a bit more effort to do well. But in Lance''s eyes, just doing well was not enough. He wanted to perform with his best, practicing as much as he could in the shortest time possible. He must not let Boss down! Hearing Melody''s answer, Lance looked at her seriously. "Boss, is that why you did not call me?" Melody faintly nodded, "Last night''s dinner was a spontaneous decision.Since you were busy, I didn''t call you.But if you want to, we''ll eat stew together next time!" Lance had been angry for the whole night to the point that he could not sleep. Now, he can finally feel at peace.He finally understood.So it turned out that he was not invited to eat out because she was worried about disturbing him and affecting his practice. His boss was really nice. She even said that she would call him next time. Wasn''t she very considerate? Lance looked at Melody expectantly. His eyes twinkled like stars in the night sky. "Boss, remember to call me next time!" The way his mood changed so fast surprised Melody.Still, she nodded seriously and further affirmed. "Okay, I''ll call you the next time we eat outside!" Lance stared at Melody with a bright smile stered on his face. As if he was so moved, he subconsciously replied, "Boss, you''re so kind to me!" Melody thought, ''Howe this kid''s IQ has dropped a bit recently? Chapter 145: The Sheer Difference Chapter 145: The Sheer Difference Every time it was time for Reagan to practice, the music room would always be filled with people.Even if Reagan was just practicing, everyone in the school could still see her talent.She had learned the piano since she was a child and was even taught by a master teacher.She also had a good appearance and was talented in music. Other than these advantages, her grades were also excellent. The main point, however, was that she came from a wealthy family. "Wow! Look at Reagan.Her parents must be proud of her.We should always learn from her!" "That''s right! If I were just half as good as Reagan, my mother would be so proud of me too!" When Melody and Luke passed by the music room, they happened to hear the conversation between the girls next to them. Luke''s mouth twitched and his eyes rolled many times. "Boss, do you think these people think before they speak? How can they admire someone like Reagan?" Luke asked. At that time, Lance happened to be at the side and nced at Reagan. Reagan was sitting in front of the piano with a very elegant posture. In fact, Reagan was a top student in this school. However, there was always someone stronger than her. No matter how outstanding Reagan was, she was no match in front of their Boss. Just like how a real pearl would stand out among the fake ones. After a carefulparison, Lance also came to the same conclusion. "Boss, I agree with Luke on this point.The difference between you and Reagan is too huge!" he stated. Melody did not expect that the two enemies, Luke and Lance, who had always been hostile to each other, would actually have the same opinion at this moment. It was just weird to see them agree with each other. But when Luke heard Lance''s words, he still disagreed with him. "Kid, do you know that you are insulting our Boss? What do you mean the difference is too huge? They are not even on the same level.So how can youpare her to our Boss?" he said. Seeing that the two of them were about to start a fight again, Melody looked at them coldly. With that warning look, Lance and Luke immediately quieted down. No matter how dissatisfied they were with each other, they did not dare to anger Melody. With only Melody''s stare and no other exaggerated movements, Luke and Lance still felt like they were about to suffocate at any moment. Therefore, they did not dare to act recklessly anymore. Earlier, Melody did not care about what Luke and Lance were talking about at all. But she suddenly noticed Reagan in the music room. Melody turned her head to listen to Reagan''s performance. Reagan''s musical skill was indeed not bad. Melody slowly began to enjoy listening to her. However, Reagan''s next moves made Melody''s originally rxed eyebrows tighten. She opened her eyes and looked up at the sky. Although it was very subtle, Melody could still hear the mistake Reagan had made. This kind of error was fatal to a top musician like Melody. It seemed that Reagan''s mastery of the piano was not enough for her to notice this. After Reagan finished the song, she secretly breathed a sigh of relief and was about to stand up. Christine stood up first among the crowd, and a fake smile appeared on her beautiful face as she looked at Reagan. She said, "Reagan, you are the best in our hearts.There is no doubt about this.But there are some people that despite not being capable enough, still keep on overestimating themselves.They do not realize the sheer difference between you and them!" When Reagan saw the admiration the surrounding students showed for her, she felt so proud.She felt that even though she was just practicing, she still deserved this kind of recognition. But Christine''s words made Reagan''s face darken. Not only that, but the girls around them also gossiped about this. It had not been long since they expressed their dissatisfaction with Melody. They just did not have the courage to talk before. Therefore, they could take advantage of Christine''s momentum to finally attack Melody at this time. "Yes, Reagan, we all heard it just now.Originally, everyone is praising you for being a top student in our school.You''re the best in our hearts! But Melody said that you are not on the same level as her.I don''t know who gave her the courage to say that.It''s really ridiculous!" Someone from the crown said. "That''s right! If you can, you should go up and y a song yourself!" another student added. Melody turned her head and red across the few girls who were talking. She could not understand why they were ming her when it was clear that Luke and Lance were the ones who said that. Melody wondered if, as their Boss, she had to take the me for them. If not for the fact that she was in public, Reagan would have already exploded, and her face would have turned dark. In Reagan''s eyes, Melody was really her nemesis. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. No matter where she was, Melody would always appear. Every word that Lance and Luke said was like a sharp knife that stabbed straight into Reagan''s heart. She was so angry that she found it hard to breathe. Luke could not stand it anymore and took the initiative to help Melody solve the problem. He raised his chin and looked at Reagan with disdain.He looked down on Reagan. He did not care what others said about him. In his eyes, Reagan was like a grasshopper jumping around in front of Melody all day. "It wasn''t my boss who said these things.I was the one who said it! Is there a problem with telling the truth these days? With this level of strength, how can youe out and humiliate yourself?" Luke questioned. Reagan would not have lost her temper if she only heard Christine''s words. After all, she and Melody were sisters. If she fought against Melody, it would only make her look bad. But Luke''s words were too much for her to handle. Also, if she did not respond, people would think that she was too easy to bully. Reagan looked at Melody bitterly. Her sharp eyes looked as if she wanted to poke Melody''s eyes. "Melody, did I offend you? How can you let someone humiliate me like this? Don''t tell me that you can''t see what''s going on here? I was just practicing here.What did I do wrong?" Reagan asked. Reagan''s aggrieved words echoed with the people present. Therefore, all the students present felt that Reagan''s musical talent was impable. They all agreed that it did not matter whether those words came from Luke''s mouth or from Melody''s. In the first ce, they should not have said it. Furthermore, they all felt Melody did not have the ability to go against Reagan at all. She only knew how to fight without confronting directly, yet she still had the guts to talk about Reagan like this. They thought that Melody did not know her own limits at all. Melody nced at Reagan. She knew that Reagan was starting to act weak and cute in front of those other students again to get their sympathy.It was not as if she did not know Reagan''s personality at all. However, she did not want to argue with Reagan today. Melody lowered her head and said coldly, "Luke, apologize to Reagan right now!" Luke looked at Melody in shock.He did not expect her to ask him to apologize. But in Melody''s opinion, this was indeed Luke''s fault. For Melody, there was no reason for her to argue with irrelevant people who only knew how to say a few meaningless words to her. Luke had always obeyed Melody''s words to the end. Therefore, if she asked him to apologize, he would apologize. But before Luke could say anything, Christine rushed out and shouted emotionally. "Apologize? Do you think a simple apology would be enough?" Luke looked coldly at Christine and thought how ugly and disgusting she was. He raised his eyebrows and asked her disdainfully, "Then what do you want?" Chapter 146: How Would She Know? Chapter 146: How Would She Know? Christine was not the least bit afraid when faced with Luke''s anger. After all, she was the only daughter of the Lucas family.So it was only natural for her to be as arrogant and proud as a daughter born in a prestigious family.She was more significant than Luke, who grew up in the countryside and relied on his schrship to enter their school. Christine knew that for a fact.She had arranged for people to investigate Luke beforehand after all. Who cared if Luke, who was a poor farmer''s child, looked good? She didn''t even like him! "You''re just a country bumpkin who hasn''t seen the world, Luke.But I don''t me you for being this ignorant, '''' Christine said as though she was talking to an ignorant child. "What we want is not your apology.Get Melody and tell her to apologize to Reagan if you are that smart.Then we''ll know who the real trash is!" Luke pierced the woman in front of him with his coldest stare. He couldn''t believe that the woman would dare call him an ignorant country bumpkin! But then, it only showed how incapable the woman and her friends were, They weren''tpetent enough to dig into his family background. Had they been at least capable, they would have found out that Luke had already created a new identity for himself. And the nerve for these people to ask Melody to apologize to a nobody! They didn''t have the right to make Melody do such a thing! At that moment, Melody looked at Christine''s proud face. For some reason, Melody found herself wanting tough right at Christine''s face. ¡®I wonder where this woman got her sense of superiority from?¡¯ Melodyughingly thought to herself. ¡®With her appearance, it would be a pity if she wouldn''t act in a soap opera¡± Christine was too overconfident that it was quiteughable! Melody nced at Luke and gave him a look. They had no ns of ever apologizing to these people. "Let''s go!" Melody said to Luke. As soon as she gave the order, Luke immediately followed. When he passed by Christine, his disdainful eyes swept over her, and he sneered, "Shame on you! Why don''t you take a mirror and look at yourself? Let''s see if you are worthy or not!" Christine''s face twisted in anger.She was so enraged that words wouldn''te out of her mouth. "You..." She had never been insulted like this by anyone, especially by a man! All men adored and praised her like a princess. And if she asked, they might eveny out their life for her. Christine was so mad that she was about to explode, yet Luke didn''t even give her another nce. She wanted to retaliate, but she couldn''t cause a bad scene in public. It hurt her ego that Luke did not give in to her, and she was now the one suffering in the end. Christine was at her wit''s end. She was about to follow Luke so that she could "identally" stomp on his feet when a cold voice beside her made her pause. "Stop!" the voice said, and all Christine could do was clench her fist and look at Reagan beside her. Reagan stared at Melody''s back, wishing that she could burn two holes in her back just by staring at thetter. Her hands tightened into fists, and venting the hatred in her heart; she called out to Melody, "You just humiliated me in front of everyone.Melody, are you really going to leave just like this?" Melody stopped then, slowly turned around, and looked at Reagan with cold, indifferent eyes. "Humiliate?" Melody repeated the words mockingly, her voice devoid of any warmth. "Are you sure that you have your facts straight? Who exactly humiliated who?" She had no ns to argue with Reagan, but the woman seemed adamant about going against her. So whatever the consequences were, Reagan shouldn''t me Melody for any of it. Before Reagan could respond, Christine, who was impatiently watching the scene, joined in the fray. "Melody, you''re too arrogant¡± Christine rebutted. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. "What right do you have to say something like this? Who do you think you are?" Melody looked at Christine from the corner of her eye. With just one look, Christine panicked. Christine might not know what Melody was thinking, but her instinct kicked in, telling her to be wary of Melody. Christine became breathless with that one nce, and chills ran through her skin. She felt like someone was strangling her neck! When Melody saw Christine shiver, she sneered and asked coldly, "Did I tell you to speak?" Melody''s arrogant attitude infuriated Reagan.She pulled Christine behind her and stood in front of Melody herself. "Christine doesn''t have to talk, but I have the right to speak to you.So don''t go too far, Melody!" Reagan bravely announced. "You im that you didn''t humiliate me, but what do you mean when you said those words to Luke? They said that we are not even on the same level.Howe? I even doubt if you truly understand music!" Melody took a few steps forward and closed the distance between her and Reagan. She was much taller than Reagan, and with the aura she gave off, it seemed that she could easily crush Reagan into smithereens. "I said?" Melody started to say as she leaned in to whisper in Reagan''s ear, "I wasn''t the person who said those words.But if you want to me me for what Luke and Lance said, then fine!" Then Melody straightened and swept her cold gaze at Christine and the two other girls beside her. The three women were so scared that their bodies trembled, and their faces turned pale at Melody''s stare. Melody was unsympathetic and continued indifferently, "As for those exaggerating words, if you want to tell them to me, then I permit you to do so.But only if you have the guts to say so!" Something cold and fierce shed through Melody''s exquisite face, and Reagan was unfortunate enough to see such expression on her face. It was like looking at the deepest and coldest part of an icy ocean! Reagan gasped in horror. A few secondster and Reagan started to tremble. Melody was giving off such a threatening aura, and Reagan couldn''t make a sound. Her throat had be dry, and it felt like something was stuck in her throat. Reagan''s reaction waspletely within Melody''s expectations. Melody refused to let Reagan off the hook and continued to look at thetter with contempt. Then with a soft, gentle voice that didn''t reflect in her eyes, Melody continued, "We''re different, you and I.And Luke and the others are right.How can you be so sure that I don''t know music?" Her arrogant tone and attitude left Reagan astounded.She felt like Melody had just pped her without even doing so. Reagan was so taken aback that she unconsciously took two steps back before she could steady herself. She paused for a few seconds. And when Reagan found her voice, she said, "Fine! Since you said so, thene up and y a song.Many of the people here are people with music skills.We''ll let them be the judge.If you lose, then you''ll apologize to me!" Reagan refused to believe that she would lose against Melody, an unlucky star who came back from the countryside. With the ten years worth of training she had, there was no way Melody could ever defeat her! "But why should Ipete with you?" Melody asked. Her carefree attitude annoyed Reagan. She looked at Melody angrily as if she was looking at an enemy, and she raised her voice. "Melody, are you afraid of a little friendlypetition?" Melody let out a mockingugh. "The concerto, the fifth note of the third and seventh section, and the second note of the fourth section...Did I get that right?" Reagan''s face turned deathly pale and bloodless. How could it be? How did Melody know? Students would always be watching in the music room every time Reagan showed up to practice. And to show that she was much better than them, Reagan would always choose a more difficult song than thest time she practiced. Today, the notes Reagan had missed were the exact notes that Melody just pointed out. But Reagan was sure that she covered her mistakes carefully. No one should have noticed her mistakes unless they were a musical expert. So how did Melody discover it? Christine turned extremely anxious when Reagan took some time to respond.She had wanted to take this opportunity to teach Melody a lesson, but she didn''t expect Reagan to be so weak. So Christine could onlysh out on her own. "Melody, what nonsense are you talking about? Do you think that you can fool everyone with just a few words? Everyone here is an expert in music.And no one said that there was a problem with Reagan''s ying, so what are you trying to lie for?" Melody looked undeterred.She kept her cold gaze at Reagan while she suggested to Christine. "Then, why don''t you ask Reagan if I''m really lying or not?" Chapter 147: A Declaration to Compete Chapter 147: A Deration to Compete Melody''s gaze was calm, but it felt like two sharp des were shing down on Reagan''s face, causing her heart to ache. Reagan lowered her head, and she didn''t dare look straight into Melody''s eyes. Melody''s amber eyes seemed to be able to see through her deepest secrets. But Reagan refused to believe that Melody knew so much about music. Luke must have secretly told Melody about her errors just now. ¡®That must be it!¡¯ Reagan thought. Melody closely watched Reagan and noticed right away when thetter adjusted his posture and looked up at her with a fierce look in her eyes. It was no use, though. In Melody''s eyes, Reagan was no match for her at all! Reagan stared at Melody and didn''t break eye contact when she said, "Stop dying the inevitable by talking your way to get out of this battle, Melody.y a song, and if everyone says you win, then I will concede!" She knew that she was baiting Melody. But it was only because Reagan also understood that Melody could never win against her. Luke had long disliked Reagan. After all, she was the embodiment of a pure and refined woman who used every trick and scheme she could think of to stab someone in the back. Compared to Sarah, Melody''s kind oldest sister, Reagan was simply the evil one. "Reagan, don''t be a fool and stop asking our Boss to go and perform," Luke didn¡¯t hide his annoyance when he said those words. "Our Boss has somewhere else to go, okay?" Even if Luke didn¡¯t say anything then, nothing in the world would force Melody to perform just because Reagan said so. Melody was always happy when she did things on her own terms, and she had never listened to other people''smands. If she stayed there any longer, she would be indulging Reagan''s whims. Melody wouldn''t give Reagan that chance! Seeing that Melody was about to leave, Reagan shouted again to get her attention. "Are you afraid of losing, Melody? Oh, that''s right! You don''t have any musical sense at all.It¡¯s all nonsense to you, right? Tell you what, if you admit now that you''re a musical idiot, then I''ll let you leave!" Melody felt almost sympathetic when she saw Reagan''s smug face. Reagan looked like she had won a grand prize by bullying her, and all Melody could do was look at her with sad, pitying eyes. "Reagan, for the sake of your vanity, you abandoned all your principles as a performer to bully me.It''s regrettable," Melody said. Melody''s words made Reagan freeze. Now that things hade to this, to make Melody lose her dignity in front of everyone, she could only persevere. "Don''t lie!" Reagan said through gritted teeth. "Do you think that you''ll be fine just because you are putting on an arrogant face? You said that I made some mistakes when I yed a while ago.Prove that you''re not bluffing then.Go up there and y the music sheet at least once!" Both sides refused to back down.But at that moment, a man wearing a cap sitting in the corner stood up. "She was right,"the man interrupted. "You yed some of the notes wrong." His voice wasn''t loud, but everyone in the group heard what he said. "As a person who grew up practicing the piano, you didn''t have the guts to admit that you yed some of the notes wrong.You''re pathetic!" the man said while shaking his head. Melody looked at the person who spoke.She was a young man who seemed as delicate and pretty as a flower. But what really caught Melody''s eyes was his fair pale skin. It was unlike anything she had ever seen.She was a woman, but he had better skin than hers. It looked translucent. Melody could even see his veins under his pale skin. Reagan had her back to him and didn''t know who spoke, but his words annoyed Reagan. Her first reaction was to teach the other person a lesson. So she whipped around and started to say, "Who are you? You dare to say such things, but do you even know music..." Reagan squeaked and swallowed the words she was about to say.She couldn''t believe her eyes as she stared wide-eyed at the person in front of her. ¡®Hunter!¡¯ she thought in amazement. Never in Reagan¡¯s entire life did she ever think that she would have the chance ever to meet the reclusive Hunter White! And to think that the man even participated in such a fight. Hunter''s eyes shoot daggers at Reagan. "Are you telling me that I don¡¯t know music?" he asked. "You''re pretty arrogant, aren''t you, Reagan? This woman''s right, though.You yed some of the notes wrong.Yet, you don''t dare to admit it.It''s really disappointing!" Luke stood at the side and looked at Reagan, who now looked like a chicken that had been sshed with cold water.He felt inexplicably happy. "Who''s he?" Luke asked. "He''s amazing! But why isn¡¯t anyone contradicting him?" It had only been a few weeks since Luke attended school, so it was normal for him not to recognize most of the people in school. Seeing Luke¡¯s puzzled look, Lance took the initiative to exin. "He''s Hunter White.He''s a famous music genius, and he studies in our school.He hasn''t even taken the examination, but the world''s top music academies are already fighting over him for some time now." Most of the students always put Hunter''s name beside Reagan''s, saying they were almost on par with their abilities. But everyone who truly understood music would know that Reagan was no match for Hunter. Their school was a regr University, not a music school, and only a few female students could really perform. Reagan, unfortunately, was the best among them, and such a fact gave her a chance to be equally famous as Hunter. Everyone in the school knew Hunter''s position in music.He never interacted with others, and he was as low-key as an invisible person. However, there was no question about his skills as a performer. Therefore, no one would doubt his words because no one was as aplished as Hunter among the people who knew music in this academy. "Reagan, did you hear that?" Luke said excitedly. He was trying to rile Reagan up. "And you said our Boss doesn¡¯t know how to y? Seriously, you never listen, do you?" "Our Boss was just being considerate," Luke added. "She didn''t want to embarrass you in front of anyone, but you just wouldn''t shut up." If Hunter''s words were like a bucket of cold water poured on Reagan''s face, Luke''s words were like hot mes that threatened to consume her entire being. Reagan couldn''t stand the humiliation and hurriedly fled the scene. She didn''t have the face to stay in that wretched music room! Melody''s group also walked out of the room.She didn''t have the time to argue with the others who remained frozen in their spots.She was itching to leave the ce. If not for Reagan, who insisted on stopping her, Melody would have left long ago. Reagan came home crying, which caused Quince to have a bad headache. It took a while before he persuaded Reagan to stop crying and send her away. Once he did, though, he leaned against his leather office chair and rested his tired body. His assistant pushing the door open and entering woke Quince up. "Sir Quince," his assistant greeted. Quince squinted his eyes and looked at his assistant, "How''s the investigation going?" "Sir, we found evidence that Ms.Melody has been in close contact with the Harrison family head recently," the assistant said. "As for Melody staying in the countryside, well, we couldn''t find any information about that, sir.The old man must have erased all of the information about Melody.We didn''t find anything." This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Quince didn¡¯t know the truth, but he would do everything just to figure out what Seth was nning. What exactly did he like about Melody that he was willing to interact with her? Seth was still young, but his methods in the business world were exceptional.He was famous for being ruthlessly clever in the business circle. Normal people wouldn''t dare provoke him. But because of Seth''s wealth and power, countless women wanted to get his favor. However, he never showed any interest in any of those women. Yet, he was willing to get close to Melody.Why? Quince thought highly of Seth. So if he took a fancy to Reagan, then Quince would be pleased, but the man refused Reagan. Quince had hoped that Seth would look at Sarah instead, but he took a fancy to the most disobedient child he ever had, Melody! The thought made Quince''s headache. Although Melody hadn''t done anything in the past few days, she was still the chairman of the Sullivan Corporation. Because of this fact, Quince had been aughingstock in the business circle. The old man made sure of this. Before he died, he had left so much of a mess that Quince had to clean up after him.But all was well. Quince only needed to wait a few more days, and the contract he had signed would expire. He had already endured ten years; it didn¡¯t matter if he stayed quiet and patient for a few more days. When the time was up, he would ultimately drive Melody out of the board of directors and throw her to the countryside to fend for herself. A fierce look shed across Quince''s eyes as he said to his assistant. "Continue your investigation!" Chapter 148: Ill Take You to School Chapter 148: I''ll Take You to School In the blink of an eye, it was now their school anniversary, the first stage of thepetition. Their university was a school for the wealthy, and their school anniversary was the highlight of the school year. Whenever it was held, it would always be more extravagant than the previous year. And this year was the tenth grand anniversary of the school, which meant that it would be even more magnificent since it had been a whole decade since the school was founded. People from different art universities had already expressed their intentions to choose talented people during the school event. Even Lance had been practicing overtime, finally had his efforts paid off when Melody approved of him joining the team. The school had permitted him not to wear his school uniform during the performance. Lance had specially arranged for the best tailor to make him a new set of clothes, which perfectly matched his guitar. He was looking forward to today''s event that Lance went straight downstairs and went out without even eating breakfast. Benjamin saw how Lance was acting and immediately called him out. "Brat, why are you dressed like that? Are you nning to skip ss?!" He went as far as to stand in front of Lance to stop thetter from going out. "Ack!" Lance was startled. "But Grandpa, I am going to ss!" he replied. Benjamin snorted and rolled his eyes at Lance with disdain. "Dressed like that?" he asked suspiciously. "You''re even carrying a big ck box on your back, and you''re telling me you''re going to ss? Do you think because I''m this old that you can easily fool me?" Lance had always believed that his uncle shouldn''t have done his best and made his grandfather retire at such a young age. Looking at his grandfather right now, Lance could tell that he could still manage thepany for a few more years. That way, Benjamin wouldn''t be able to bother him right now. "It''s our school''s anniversary celebration, grandpa," Lance started to exin. "And I''m part of a group.We''ll be auditioning today, so I''m wearing this outfit.Our school even permitted us to do so." Lanced looked and sounded serious that Benjamin could only nce at the butler beside him. The butler had been serving Benjamin for dozens of years, so he knew what Benjamin would ask with just a nce. As a person serving Benjamin, he paid attention to every small matter that the Harrison family had. So the butler knew that Lance had been training hard at home for the previous weeks.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g The butler gave Benjamin an affirmative nod which made Benjamin slightly curious. It was rare for Lance to show such dedication to something he did. Benjamin''s eyes lit up with interest as he looked at Lance, and he asked, "Since you''ll be performing, do you want us to cheer for you? I''ll immediately arrange a team of people to cheer you on!" Cheer him on? Arrange a team of people? Those words reverberated in Lance''s brain, and he immediately felt some trouble brewing. His grandfather didn''t really think that Lance was still in kindergarten, did he? And that Lance was merely performing in a kindergarten party? Worried, Lance rushed in front of Benjamin and said, "There''s no need for you to do that, grandpa.I¡¯m in a band, and my bandmates¡¯ parents aren''t attending at all.So you don''t need toe.It''s all fine!" Lance knew that he couldn''t refuse or refute Benjamin. But if Lance didn''t, then Benjamin would really pull a group of people to cheer him on. It would be embarrassing if that ever happened! "Is that so?" Benjamin said thoughtfully.Before Benjamin could decide whether to go or not, Seth spoke behind them. "Will Melody be there, too?" It was rare for Seth, who never cared about any family matters, to suddenly ask Lance something like this. Everyone was shocked, and all eyes stared at Seth.Seth looked nonchnt as he nced at the people around, his obsidian eyes slowly falling on Lance. His gaze was calm and emotionless, but Lance couldn''t help but gulp at the intensity of Seth''s gaze. Lance stubbornly stood in front of Seth and didn¡¯t say anything.He had no ns of talking to Seth about Melody. But in less than three seconds, Lance squeaked out. "Yes!" "Then, I''ll take you to school!" Seth announced. He casually wiped his hands, stood up, and fixed his clothes as he looked at Lance. Lance was furious! He was angry at Seth. But Lance didn''t dare to show any emotion in front of Seth and he forced himself to calm down. Lance was old enough to go to school on his own.He didn''t need anyone to send him to school. Yet Seth happily volunteered to send him there! Lance instantly realized that Seth only wanted to send him to school because he wanted to see Melody. The thought of Melody being targeted by Seth made him annoyed and unhappy. Lanceined, but he still obediently followed Seth outside. It was one of the Harrison Family''s rules. The words of the family head werew. No matter who it was, they had to unconditionally follow the family head''s words. Benjamin was left alone at the dining table. Watching the two younger men go, he silently fell into deep thought. He never thought that his youngest son would show such an emotion one day. It was rare and was quite a surprise to see. When Lance mentioned a woman''s name, he noticed that Seth''s gaze momentarily became gentle.It was unusual. There was probably another good show worth watching that Benjamin must see, It was a rare opportunity! "Go and check this Melody!" Benjamin said to the butler. The butler answered, "Yes, Sir!" Seth drove Lance to the school gate, but before Lance got out of the car, he reminded Seth. "The Boss usuallyes to school by the bell every day.We came early today, so there''s no way we would meet Boss right now!" Lance had deliberately asked Austin to drive fast and didn''t remind Seth what time Melody went to school.He didn''t exactly want his uncle to meet Melody after all.He had always felt that Seth wasn''t suitable for her! Lance knew in his heart that Seth was an outstanding person, and no one could defeat him so easily. But his uncle was also a businessman, and he had the savage and treacherous nature of a businessman engraved in his bones.He was a cunning fox, and no one else could ever match him. Melody was different, although she was also extraordinary and outstanding, she was more like a fairy. In a way, Seth had already expected such a trick from Lance. There was no way Seth wouldn¡¯t know what Lance was thinking, but he wasn''t in the mood to argue with his nephew. Before Lance could say anything else, Austin had already opened the car door beside him and waited for Lance to get out. "Sir Lance, please!" Austin insisted very gently. The meaning behind Austin¡¯s words was not lost on Lance. He understood very well that he was now being chased out of the car, but he didn¡¯t mind.He had achieved his goal, and he felt really pleased with himself! Lance had thought of everything. But what he didn¡¯t ount for was how much Seth cared about Melody. After Lance entered the school, he took another nce at the school driveway and saw Seth''s car still in the same ce. It seemed that his uncle wasn''t ying on leaving empty-handed at all. As a result, Lance felt exasperated and annoyed. Just as Lance said, Melody appeared five minutes before the bell rang. Austin was the first person that Melody saw. It was impossible to miss him since he was standing next to a ck car.It only meant that Seth was somewhere near. After all, Austin was Seth''s shadow. Wherever Austin or Seth was, the other would also be around. Melody took an appreciative nce at the ck car and noticed that it was a different brand from Seth''s previous car. This time, it was a Ferrari. The man really liked to show off, but his unique preference in color was still the same. Melody had never seen Seth''s car with any colors other than ck. The moment Melody turned around and walked towards the car, Seth got off the car and stood by the side of the car, waiting for Melody to approach. When Melody finally reached him, she raised an eyebrow, and her indifferent eyes fell on Seth. "What are you doing here?" Melody asked. There was no warmth nor joy in Seth''s eyes, but they were no longer as cold and as unapproachable when he talked to strangers. It was already a rare sight reserved only for Melody. Seth took his time to answer as he reached out for the food box that Austin handed over. Then, he ced the box in Melody''s hands. "Here, your breakfast!" he said as an answer. ''He came all the way here just to send me breakfast?¡¯ Melody thought. Chapter 149: Join Hands to Deal with Her Chapter 149: Join Hands to Deal with Her Melody was puzzled.She looked at Seth with scrutiny in her eyes. The man''s handsome face, which was as refined as a sculpture, had a hint of smile on it. Subconsciously, the corners of his mouth curved upward. "I heard that you will participate in the school anniversary event?" Melody simply responded, "Yes." This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. "Can I go and watch?" Seth looked at her seriously. This kind of question was probably something that Seth rarely tried in his life. He would usually do as he pleased or directly order others. Only Melody received this kind of treatment from him. Melody didn''t reject him. Anyway, it was a public performance. Everyone who was in the audience could watch it. Naturally, if Seth was in the audience, he could watch it too. "It''s still early.I''ll tell you when we enter the finals!" It was just the preliminaries, and it was too chaotic. Melody felt that Seth did not have toe, so she wanted him to wait until she entered the finals before letting him watch. Seth stared at her with a charming smile. His eyes were bright and deep. Seeing his reaction, Melody took half a step forward.She locked her gaze with him, her eyes raised. In a light and long tone, she said, "What? You don''t believe that I can make it to the finals?" "I know you''ll get there!" The man''s voice sounded, seemingly certain of his words without a single trace of doubt. Melody thought that it was interesting and decided to act a bit yfully.She teased. "You trust me that much?" The man did not hesitate at all. "Yes!" It was just a school celebration. The Harrison Corporation was originally one of the honorary directors of the school, and they were also the biggest and most influential. As long as Seth wanted it, he could directly have the principal send Melody''s team directly to the finals. But he did not have to worry about anything at all. Everything was up to Melody''s wishes. "Reagan, look over there! Is that the head of the Harrison family?" Christine''s index finger was pointing towards a certain direction excitedly as she told Reagan about it. Hearing Christine''s description, Reagan knew that she was talking about Seth.Her eyes instantly lit up, and she looked in the direction Christine pointed.She did not expect that it was really Seth! Reagan''s lethargic mood instantly faded, and she turned energetic.Her body radiated enthusiasm. His entire person seemed to have been illuminated by the sun. Who could have expected that Seth would show up in their school gates? As if she had seen something, Christine frowned and said, "Reagan, who do you think is the girl standing in front of Seth.I can only see her back, but she somewhat feels familiar." Reagan also took a closer look and felt like her eyes were sprayed by acid. Of course, it was familiar. Wasn''t that Melody? Others might not easily identify Melody, but she, Reagan, could. How could it be hard for Reagan to recognize Melody? Aside from Melody, was there anyone else who had the same arrogant posture? Countless curses upied Reagan''s thoughts, ¡®That vixen! She''s trying to hook up with Seth again. She¡¯s so shameless!¡¯ Reagan felt so angry that she felt like she could die from anger. Seth nced at the watch around his wrist and realized it was almost time for ss. He urged Melody. "Get in.Don''t forget to eat your breakfast." Seth recalled that Melody''s stomach must still be empty this morning. Melody lowered her gaze and looked at the lunchbox. It had a transparent lid so she could see the still warm, delicate breakfast inside. Seeing how considerate the other party was, Melody nodded in affirmation. "Understood.I¡¯m going!" After further confirming it with words, she gracefully turned around without any hesitation. Seth stood motionless as he watched Melody leave for her ss. His eyes, which had always been cold and emotionless, showed a rare warmth and tenderness as he watched her back. The moment Melody turned around, Christine instantly identified who she was. She was so shocked that her jaw dropped. "Oh my god, how could it be Melody, that country bumpkin?" Hearing the name "Melody," Reagan automatically felt extremely agitated as she stomped her feet to vent her anger. "Can you not mention that name in front of me?" Christine did not dare to talk anymore after seeing Reagan''s outburst. Anyone close enough to Reagan knew that she had once said that only a man like Seth was worthy of her. Until now, Reagan had not made her move yet, and then she discovered that Melody and Seth were flirting in front of them. It was no wonder that Reagan was so angry and lost her temper to the point that she even stomped her feet out of rage. Christine could more or less guess the thoughts inside Reagan''s head, so to win her favor, Christine immediatelyforted Reagan with words she wanted to hear. "Reagan, don''t worry.Melody is a jinx.Who knew what kind of tricks she used to hook up with people? Anyway, whatever she has now won''tst long.How high is the status of the Harrison family? How could they let a lowlife like Melody marry into their family?" The more Christine belittled Melody, the better Reagan felt. Seeing Reagan''s mood getting better, Christine continued. "Isn''t Melody in the spotlight because of the school anniversary? Reagan, if we join hands, she won''t even be able to get past the auditions!" Hearing Christine''s suggestion, Reagan''s eyes revealed a trace of viciousness. She replied with a vigorous nod. The rules of the audition were very simple.The results would depend on the school union''s and the audience''s votes.The student union organized 300 students to be part of the live audience.The judging panel consisted of the student heads of several departments from the student union. Both Reagan and Christine were ministers from the school union. One of them was the minister of the publicity department, while the other was the minister of the outreach department. As long as the two of them joined forces and united with the other student heads, Melody¡¯s group should just simply forget about passing the auditions. Melody arrived at the ss carrying a lunchbox. Luke was about to hand the breakfast he especially made for Melody when he saw the lunchbox in her hand. The Harrison family''s logo was also stered on it. Lance had arrived earlier than his boss, so the one who gave Melody the breakfast could not be him. In the Harrison family, other than Lance, it could only be that sly old fox. Luke was so full of dissatisfaction that he wanted to rece the lunch box in Melody¡¯s hands with the one he had prepared. "Boss, this just came out of the oven.Don''t you prefer hot food? Do you want to eat this instead?" As he spoke, Melody took off the lid of the lunch box and took the food out of the container. Hearing Luke''s words, she replied without thinking, "It''s okay.This lunchbox can be heated." In just a single reply, Luke¡¯s careful suggestion was rejected. His hope was crushed. Luke felt so distressed that his heart felt as if it had been physically injured. Lance, who was watching the scene from the side, almost could not stop himself fromughing. At a nce, he recognized that the lunchbox was from his family. Other than his uncle, no one else would send breakfast to Melody. Although he also thought that his uncle''s attacks were too despicable and his methods were cunning, when Lance saw Luke''s expression that looked like he was constipated, he was overjoyed. He had fought with Luke so many times, but not once did he have the upper hand. Now that someone from the Harrison family had the upper hand, and considering that he was also surnamed Harrison, then it meant that he somewhat had the upper hand, right? He should be happy, shouldn''t he? Seeing that Melody had already started eating, Luke knew that he could not do anything about it anymore. He felt helpless. He could only act like a caring, sweet little subordinate as he obediently reported to the Boss. "Boss, the school announced that afternoon sses are canceled and will be used for the audition instead.Most of the participants have already applied for leave on their sses this morning to practice for the auditionter.Should we also apply for leave to practice?" Melody supervised them individually, and they also practiced individually. As a result, they had never officially rehearsed together. "No need! Let''s talk about it in the afternoon!" "Okay, Boss!" Luke cheerfully responded. He had no choice but to like his Boss¡¯ domineering, confident, and arrogant attitude. After all, who told his Boss to be so capable that she could back up any words that she said? Chapter 150: Follow the Boss Chapter 150: Follow the Boss The school anniversary event began that afternoon, and the students who registered assembled to grab a suitable practice room. With so many registered people and only a few practice rooms avable, the students were all in a hurry to find a room they could practice in. Otherwise, they wouldn''t have anywhere to practice. The ss monitor noticed that Melody''s group didn''t seem to be in a rush like the others. She found it strange. But she didn''t dare talk to Melody, so she chose to speak to Lance instead, who was rtively easier to speak to among the three. "Lance, aren''t you going to look for a practice room?" she asked. "People are in a rush to upy the practice rooms.If you don''t hurry, there may no longer be a room left for your group to use!" Lance raised his head and looked at the ss monitor. With an indifferent voice, he said, "Our boss said that there¡¯s no need for us to rehearse." The ss monitor almost sighed in appreciation. The aloof and cold attitude of Lance was always a joy to behold. Sure enough, when it came to the word "confidence," Lance would never lose to anyone else. The ss monitor understood what Lance meant, but she still couldn''t help but feel a little worried. She was really hoping that Lance''s group would be able to perform an amazing number during the competition! But with how things were going, they might flunk thepetition thanks to not being able to practice properly. After all, the other teams surely had more or less rehearsed once or twice together, albeit in secret. Only the three people she was watching were the ones not practicing! The ss monitor was a little worried now. She was afraid that Melody might have only invited Lance to join their group so that Melody could help the ss monitor since Melody herself had no musical talent at all. If that were the case, then Lance would be in big trouble! Lance studied the score seriously. It was a music score Melody gave to him three days ago. The notes were a bit unfamiliar to him, but Lance was quite confident that he could y the song. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g It was perfect and easy for him to y since the score was adjusted in the areas he was especially bad at. Even a beginner like him could feel that the music score was intended only for him. It was tailored based on Lance''s capabilities and their group''s music. Unfortunately, the music score didn¡¯t have a music title, so Lance had no idea whoposed the song. Otherwise, he would have already paid theposer of the song a visit. A few secondster and Lance finally noticed that their ss monitor didn''t seem to have any intention of leaving. His thick eyebrows furrowed, and his eyes red at their ss monitor with a cold face. At that moment, the ss monitor looked up and saw Lance''s cold and ruthless face. The ss monitor was taken aback. It was the first time she had ever seen Lance like that. No! That wasn''t true. The only time Lance would look cold, ruthless, cunning, and wise was in front of everyone. But with Melody, Lance would always be gentle and warm, almost reverent towards Melody. There was never a time that Lance would look indifferent in front of Melody. He was always smiling and obedient in front of her and would asionally be jealous towards Luke when Melody ignored him. The ss monitor sat far away and quietly observed the group''s movements at the far corner. Lance continued to study the music sheet in his hands, his face more serious than studying for an examination. Luke, on the other hand, sat on a chair, his posture rxed and almost uncaring as though they weren''t auditioning any minute now. But then, Luke had two pens in his hands which he was now using as drumsticks to practice. Melody, the core member of the team, had her head on her desk, and she looked to be sound asleep! The ss monitor really found it hard to watch her sleep whilst the other two made efforts to practice! It was unbearable to watch! Published By InsNovel With Authority Of Retika Chapter 151: How Bold! Chapter 151: How Bold! The school bell rang at exactly noon, and like an rm clock, Melody woke up at the sound. Seeing Melody awake, Luke immediately reacted and handed her a cold drink. "Boss, you must be parched! How about a drink?" Luke said. Melody took the drink.She took a big sip and immediately felt morefortable. "Luke, you''re really getting more and more considerate!" Melody praised.Even the vor and temperature of the drink were up to her taste! It really warmed Melody''s heart. Lance watched the whole scene with a sour face. He despised how attentive and caring Luke was about Melody, but he also couldn''t help but admire Luke for it. Luke really took his time to know and understand Melody. He even knew things that Lance didn''t know about her. It was annoying! Lance made up his mind then and there that he had to pay more attention to Melody and remember her preferences. Feeling refreshed and happy after drinking, Melody finally stood up, which Luke and Lance took as a signal to also stand up. "Boss, shall we eat something?" Luke closely followed Melody behind. The three of them didn''t go to the school canteen and instead went to a nearby restaurant just outside the school gate to eat. Melody wasn''t fond of spicy food, but she liked eating spicy Italian food or beef stew. Luke and Lance were not particrly fond of eating, so they followed Melody and ate whatever her choice was for the day. After filling up their stomachs, the three went out of the restaurant, but Lance noticed that Melody didn¡¯t walk back in the direction of the school. "Boss, where are we going?" Lance asked curiously. Without stopping to walk, Melody looked back at Lance and answered, "We''re going to practice!". Melody''s words didn''t make sense, and it made Lance even more curious. If they were going to practice, then shouldn''t they go back to school and look for a practice room? So why was Melody leading them somewhere other than the school gate? Lance wanted to know, but Melody was already looking ahead, which meant that she had no intention of answering or telling them anything else. Lance was also reluctant to ask, so he kept his mouth shut.He was afraid that Melody would think that he was stupid if he asked. They walked a few more minutes until they reached an open space near the school. Lance found a big truck parked in the open area, which was a pretty rare sight. Their school was considered to be one of the top aristocratic schools in California. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Not only did that particr area belong to the school, but the roads and buildings within the vicinity were within the school''s territory. Arge truck carrying arge container could not enter this open space without permission. But Lance''s eyes went wide when a door slowly rose out of therge container. He was quite puzzled when Luke took out a remote control from his bag. Who knew that a door would suddenly appear and open after Luke pressed a button on the remote control! In front of Lance''s eyes, the big container opened wide, and a space the size of a small stage revealed itself to him. His eyes lit up in wonder while he looked at the specially decorated stage. All the equipment they needed was all on the stage. "Boss, did you arrange this?" Lance eximed. ¡°Mhm!" Melody said in a muffled voice. Luke added, "We don''t have the time to fight for a rundown practice room from those guys at school, so we have to use our own equipment.Go on up and look.All the equipment inside is top-notch.Not bad, right?" Lance could tell even without Luke saying. He wasn''t stupid! He just didn''t expect Melody to be so bold as to sneak in a truck they could use for practice. Lance had been thinking of robbing one of the practice rooms just so they could practice, but who knew that Melody had other ns? Lance instantly realized that if he was hungry and followed Melody, there would be food to eat! Melody was the first to go up at the small stage. Her cold eyes swept over Lance and Luke, and one of her brows slightly rose. "Don''t just stand there.Come up and y so I can check you guys out!" Chapter 152: As Astonishing as the Sky Chapter 152: As Astonishing as the Sky Lance rehearsed several times to impress Melody, and Luke also rehearsed a couple of times.Lance saw everything there was to see.But Lance had never seen Melody practice from start to finish. Although Lance was quite confused, he did not ask Melody about it because he hadplete faith in her. Lance wanted to take a closer look at what Melody was truly capable of now that they had arrived at the group rehearsal. Unfortunately, Lance was disappointed by his expectations. Melody told Lance to take a break with Luke aftering on stage. For the entire time, she was busy doing something on herptop on the side of the stage. Lance was curious but did not dare to ask questions, so he could only listen to Melody¡¯''s instructions and focus on the rehearsal with Luke. After a few tries, both Lance and Luke seemed to be finally in sync with each other. Luke was more experienced and could improve in areas where hecked. "Everyone, let''s take a break!" Melody ordered them to stop practicing. "I''ll go grab some water first, boss!" Lance could see that the water dispenser was still full from afar, so he went to get some water from it. After Luke saw Lance leaving, he quickly moved closer to Melody. "Boss, are you all set?" Luke asked. "Mhm," Melody nodded her head slightly and hummed in agreement. Her gaze was often intimidating, which perfectly matched her cold beauty. It would look unsuitable if other people wore such an expression. After all, such a look would only make them feel conceited. But for some reason, Melody''s beautiful face suited it. In addition, Melody herself also realized that such an expression was the most familiar to her. It was as if Melody was born to be this way, strong and independent.It kept her in solitude, far away from the maddening world. Luke intently watched Melody''s dainty hands move smoothly on theputer keyboard as she typed expertly. Theputer screen in front of Melody kept refreshing. Luke blinked his eyes quickly when the screen continuously shed a load of data. Luke had always believed that he had made a fair amount of aplishments rted toputer science. Over the years, he hadpeted with countlessputer hackers and had advanced to be one of the world''s top ten hackers. But Luke realized that he was far from bing aputer expert when he observed Melody operating and configuring aputer program with no difficulty. If Luke waspetent inputers and hacking, Melody was god-level. She was in a league of her own. Luke had not seen Melody¡¯s hacking skills for a long time, and he had almost forgotten how skilled she was at hacking. As long as Melody made the first move, there was no chance for the opposition to counterattack. Luke peered at Melody''s progress. His gaze filled with amazement and respect. He could not hide his excitement and verbally expressed his admiration towards Melody. "Boss, you are amazing! You are the only person I admire the most in the entire universe!" Being constantly praised like this did not faze Melody.Her expression remained unchanged. Melody had heard too much of this since she was a child and had be used to it that she felt nothing whenever someone praised her like this. Melody continued to operate and configure theputer program she was currently working on. "It will be ready soon.There are just a few additional features I need to add into the firewall." Melody told Luke, and a smug grin slowly appeared on his face. A bunch of hackers dared to provoke them. It was really a pity that those people had no idea who was in charge of their group! Luke determined that their n to retaliate should keep that organization away for good. A few days ago, an anonymous organization dispatched some of the world''s best hackers to breach thework firewall of their base. It was clear that the organization intended to provoke them. The anonymous organization had many people working for them, and all of them wereputer experts. Luke was getting tired of dealing with those people. After a while, the organization proudly addressed a letter to them. Whoever was in charge of that organization wrote that he wanted toe and challenge them. There was no other way around it. Luke could not let his family be humiliated because of this.He had to punish this group of people. If that organization knew what was good for them, they would not have provoked them. He wanted those people to know that there was always someone better than them. Luke persuaded Melody to agree with his n. Initially, the agreement was to start thepetition two days ago. Unfortunately, Melody did not have enough time to put their n into action, so they had no choice but to postpone it until today. The organization that attacked them was being aggressive and full of themselves. But surprisingly, they had no issues with Luke taking the initiative to change the schedule. The head of the organization arrogantly stated that he would spare them for another day so they would have a chance to pray. Since Luke became a follower of Melody, he had never felt so disrespected in his life. The insults still echoed in his head. He was so enraged that he almost smashed hisputer apart when he read their challenge. Luke immediately asked Melody to take action. Unlike Luke, Melody remained calm. She took the time from their lunch break to upgrade the firewall and perform the necessary procedures. Luke also added some features that would make it even more difficult for the other party to ess their network. He wanted them to feel like hell. Melody pressed onest key before shutting herptop and gently handed it over to Luke. "Alright, Luke, you take care of the rest!" Luke''s usually youthful and warm face suddenly filled with a vicious and bold expression that did not reflect his age very well. There was a mischievous smile on his lips. "Don''t worry, Boss! I got this.I swear that I''ll make those goons have a terrible time!" When Lance returned, he saw that Luke and Melody were still talking. Naturally, he approached them to join their conversation. "Boss, what are you two discussing? Do you mind if I join you?" Melody turned to Lance and reached out to take the water bottle he offered her. "Oh, we were talking about strengthening the firewall and adding some features.What about you? How are things going for you?" Lance did not exaggerate anything in front of Melody. Lance did not know why it deeply affected him every time Melody calmly gazed at him. Lance was careful not to show any disrespect towards Melody.He straightened his back before he answered her. Melody was the only one who could ever make him feel this kind of deep admiration. Seth, his vicious authoritarian uncle, was a different story. "Boss, I think I practiced well and have improved my skills.There are no issues with the audition as of now." Although Lance''s words sounded pretentious at times, he was actually the exact opposite. If Lance had been in front of other people, he would have imed that he was the champion. Melody was quite satisfied with Lance''s answer. Melody looked at the time and said softly, "I can practice with you.You can go ahead if there''s no other problem!" Lance suddenly felt anxious, and his heartbeat quickened when he heard Melody''s response. For so long, Lance looked forward to hearing Melody''s song. But now that Lance finally had the chance to see her perform, his palms became sweaty with nervousness. Melody chose an upbeat song for her performance.She picked up her in-ear monitor with one hand and put it in her right ear before she slowly made her way to the microphone. Melody closed her eyes slightly in concentration. Her posture automatically rxed. Luke started the song by plucking the first note, and Lance¡¯s guitar strumming soon followed. Lance was stunned the moment Melody''s singing voice filled the room. Lance relied on his muscle memory and instinctively strummed the strings with his hand. At that moment, Lance¡¯s mind waspletely nk. He could not find the right words to describe the shock that Melody had caused him. ¡®Goodness! Melody¡¯s voice sounds marvelous" Lance was in awe. Melody did not finish rehearsing the rest of the song.She stopped singing as soon as the first chorus ended. Melody folded her arms across her chest and rested her weight on one leg. Her eyes focused on Lance with a questioning look. "What exactly is going on here?" Melody asked softly. Her tone was not stern orced with disappointment, but it only made Lance lower his head in shame and guilt. "Boss, I¡¯m so sorry, I just...I..." Lance had always been a decisive person, but he was suddenly tongue-tied when confronted by Melody. Not only was Lance stuttering and speaking slowly, but he was unable to express himself correctly as well. Luke could not help butugh at the sight of Lance. Luke poked fun at Lance with a teasing smile. "Boss, I''ve figured out what''s wrong with Lance!" Lance turned around and gave Luke an icy re to stop him from uttering what he was about to say next.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Chapter 153: Treating the Rules as If They Are for Show Chapter 153: Treating the Rules as If They Are for Show Luke was not afraid of Melody. On the other hand, Luke and Lance were like sworn enemies.They would never resolve their dispute if they did not settle it with a fight. "Why should I listen to you? Wouldn''t that be humiliating?" Luke turned around just as he finished talking about Lance. Instead, Luke took advantage of the situation to mess with Lance in front of Melody. "Boss, you really can¡¯t me Lance.He hasn''t seen much of the world yet.He''s just too stunned by your heavenly singing voice that he has lost his rhythm." Luke''s statement had single-handedly destroyed Lance''s dignity and cover. With that, Lance could no longer look Melody in the eye. All Lance wanted to do at that moment was to attack Luke and fight him to the death. "You little brat! How about you shut your foul mouth? Today, I have to teach you a lesson that you''ll never forget.I''ll let you know just how much stronger I am than you!" Lance threatened Luke. Melody did not bother to say anything when she saw Lance and Luke fighting again. Melody stood quietly at the side like a spectator.She observed Lance''s quick reflexes, which she attributed to his traditional training background. Inparison, Luke''s movements were sneaky, and he was unapologetically street-smart. Lance and Luke were an equal match in terms of strength and skill. Melody thought of it like how young men usually vented their anger towards each other by fighting. In the end, she decided not to interfere with their petty fight. When she noticed that the two were slowly getting tired, Melody checked the time and decided to stop them. "Okay, wrap it up.It''s time for us to go, or else it will be toote." Lance and Luke were still going at it, but they immediately let go of each other when Melody spoke.They quickly moved to follow Melody¡¯s orders. Luke nced at Lance and said, "Hey, go grab your things and let''s go! I''ll drive up to the front and park the truck there." Lance was just about to retort, ¡®Why?¡¯ but stopped short. He turned around and looked at his surroundings to find that he and Melody were the only ones left. ¡®That''s right.We can''t let Melody do all the hard work.We should do the work for her instead" Lance rationally thought. Lance, who usually atevishly at the Harrison Residence and was not used to doingbor, was willing to work hard for Melody. The only thing Lance could be happy about was that Melody had given them a chance to rehearse. If it weren''t for the rehearsal, Lance would definitely embarrass himself in front of the entire school. Lance did not expect Melody to be that incredible at singing.Her voice was music to his ears. Lance never pursued celebrities, and he did not understand their appeal. He believed that those people who liked chasing public figures were not very smart, which was why they prioritized celebrities over themselves. It was aplete waste of time, money, and effort. But if someone asked Lance about it now, he was afraid that he wouldn''t be sure of what to answer. Lance would not hesitate to be Melody¡¯s number one fan if she ever went into the entertainment industry.He would even be a crazed, mindless fan. Without a doubt, Melody sang incredibly well. As Lance observed some parts of the show, he thought that no one couldpare to Melody. For Lance, Melody was undoubtedly the winner of the uingpetition. The event had already started when Melody, Lance, and Luke arrived at the venue together. There were a total of twelve sses based on the list.It was still quite early for Melody and the rest of them. Luke had an uneasy feeling when he saw Christine and Reagan sitting at the judges'' table. "Why are those two morons sitting at the judges¡¯ table?" Luke snorted in displeasure. Lance turned towards the direction Luke was pointing, and his expression changed into a grimace. "Christine and Reagan are both from the student union.On top of that, the two of them were in the top three in the school''s anniversary performancest year.The school has a tradition that the top three are not required to participate in the auditions.They can directly proceed to the finals." "That kind of rule exists? Who the hell came up with that?" Lance narrowed his eyes at Luke.He disapproved of what Luke had said. Luke suddenly understood the reason for Lance''s re. It was because both of them were still students of this school. If Luke continued toin about the rules of the school, wouldn''t that mean that he was indirectly scolding both himself and Lance? "Should we make some ns to change the rules, Boss?" Luke asked Melody softly with a ttering smile. Lance was surprised to hear Luke''s words. They were in a prestigious school.Not many upper-ss children in California had the opportunity to study in this school. The power that this school possessed was difficult to grasp. The school''s rules and regtions could not be changed by a random Tom, Dick, and Harry. Even Lance would find it incredibly difficult to do so, even as the youngest son of the Harrison family. Lance could not help but gape at Luke in surprise when he confidently said he wanted to change the school rules. Luke sounded so rxed and unaware of the gravity of what he said. On the other hand, Melody calmly responded to Luke''s question. "Why don''t we take a look at it first?" Melody asked rhetorically. Melody did not want to argue since it was too troublesome. But in Luke''s opinion, Melody''s statement sounded like she did not agree with the rules either. Luke grinned at Melody and said, "Boss, what you just said makesplete sense.It makes no difference if the rules are against me.We will still be the ones who will seed in the end, anyway." In Luke''s eyes, the rules were only for show. Other people would obey the rules if they chose to do so, but not Luke. As far as Luke was concerned, it did not apply to him.Lance shook his head when he saw Luke''s demeanor. ¡®How did Ie to know such an idiot?¡¯ Melody, Lance, and Luke continued to bicker and have fun. Reagan was sitting at the judges¡¯ table, staring at Melody, Lance, and Luke. When Reagan saw Melody''s nonchnt attitude, she couldn''t help but be furious.She really wanted to go up there and tear Melody to shreds before feeding her to the dogs. Ever since Melody appeared in Reagan''s life, everything fell apart. Reagan believed that Melody was the cause of all the bad luck in her life. ¡®Melody, that bitch! What the shaman said was right.Melody is a jinx.Anyone who is in her presence will have bad luck" Reagan cursed Melody in her mind. ¡®But Melody is more cunning than I thought.I don''t know where she learned those tricks to appeal to men.She must have hooked up with various men to protect herself" ¡®I won''t allow that jinx to seed.I will make sure of it" Reagan thought hatefully. Christine winked at Reagan during the intermission. Reagan immediately understood the signal and followed Christine out. Christine grabbed Reagan''s arm and quickened their pace. Despite seeing a person in front of them, Christine still hurried ahead. When the three of them collided, Reagan cried out in rm. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. "Ouch!" Reagan''s side suffered the impact, and she had a pained expression on her face. "Reagan, are you alright?" Zeke reached for Reagan''s hand to help her up and carefully examined her to see if she was hurt. "Zeke, I''m so sorry! It''s all my fault.I was being too careless.I didn¡¯t look when I was walking.I was walking too fast and crashed into you.Are you okay?" It was an ident, so Zeke didn''t think much of it. "It''s fine.Walk slower next time, so you don¡¯t bump into other people." "Excuse me, Zeke, I need to use the bathroom.Can you please take care of Reagan for me just for a moment? She seems to be in pain," Christine interjected. Zeke nodded eagerly and cautiously apanied Reagan, who did not seem too opposed to the idea. Zeke¡¯s cheeks were tinged red. Zeke was the president of the student union.He came from a prestigious family, and he was an exemry student. There had been rumors going around the school that Zeke had a crush on Reagan. The rumors never died down, especially when Reagan gained poprity duringst year''s school anniversary performance. Whether the rumors that circted in school were true or not, it became apparent that Zeke could not look straight into Reagan''s eyes Chapter 154: Only Idiots Would Play Tricks Chapter 154: Only Idiots Would y Tricks It would be Melody, Lance, and the other''s turn after thest group''s performance on the stage. That was why she brought them to the backstage waiting area. The backstage was full of nervous people with pale faces, praying before they even start their performances. Of course, some people were just naturally afraid of performing in front of an audience. On the other hand, Melody, Luke, and Lance were calm, which surprised the other people backstage. Melody was sitting by the side with her headphones on and a ck cap thatpletely covered her small face. Luke, who was sitting next to her, looked the same as Melody.They both sat on the ground with their earphones on. However, the only difference between them was that Melody was resting while Luke was on his phone, ying games with Lance. The three of them did not look as if they were there topete at all. They looked more like extras on the set, who were just there to watch the show. Finally, thest group of performances ended and it was Melody''s turn. However, before they could go on stage, an unexpected piece of news came from the stage backstage. The stage supervisor looked at Melody with sweat all over his forehead.He said, "Sorry, student, but the sound system is broken.I reckon that it won''t be fixed soon.Can your group sing a cape?" "A cape?" Without waiting for Melody to respond, Luke immediately shouted, "You want us to sing without background music? Are you kidding me?" The stage supervisor trembled in fear.He looked at Luke uneasily and carefully exined the situation. "Luke, this is not something I can control.I''m really sorry!" Luke grabbed the supervisor by his cor and was about to punch him. But Melody just happened to stop him in time. Luke turned around and looked at Melody with a frown. "Boss!" Melody red at him. Then she asked, "Will you still listen to my words?" With Melody¡¯s warning, Luke could not help but let go of the supervisor in his hand. He was so angry that he almost forgot that Melody had told him not to mess with them no matter what. The previous group was able to finish their performance without any problem but Melody''s group was told that there was a problem when it was their time to perform. Luke could not believe that there was such a coincidence in the world. In his opinion, it was most likely that someone was deliberately sabotaging them. And if they did not teach them a lesson, those people would not know how to show respect to others. After Melody spoke, Luke believed that she knew how to deal with the situation. Thus, he waited for her order. Melody took a closer look at the stage supervisor. When she saw his forehead covered in sweat, and his eyes not daring to look at her, she could already somehow guess what was going on. The more they did not want her to go on stage, the more she wanted to. Did they really think they could stop her with such a small trick? What a ridiculous notion! Melody turned her head to look at Lance. Lance was more familiar with this school than Luke. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. And Lance¡¯s status as a member of the Harrison family also made him a little morefortable in doing things. "Lance, go ask the teacher if you can borrow the teacher''s microphone," Melody ordered. Lance looked at Melody in surprise. "Boss, will their microphone even work?" he asked. Melody spoke softly, but people could hear the confidence in her voice like she knew that she would win for sure. "Go,"shemanded. "Okay. I''ll go right now!" Lance obeyed. Once Lance''s words fell, he ran away as fast as he could. After all, they did not have much time left before their performance. Everyone thought that Melody was crazy. With the sound system broken, they could not believe that she even thought of using a teacher''s microphone. Microphones could indeed enhance the sound a bit. However, it could neverpare to professional audio equipment when it came to its sound quality. They believed if Melody used a random microphone to perform, there would be no chance of her being sessful through the auditions. Everyone was waiting for Melody to make a fool of herself. They wore expressions as if they were trying to watch a good show. Melody was usually so arrogant in school. Everyone thought that she was relying on Lance''s reputation to show off and that she had no ability at all. As long as Lance stepped up to ask for help, the teachers of the school would not refuse. Not only because Lance was popr in the school, but also because he was from the Harrison family. Although Lance was not the oldest member of the Harrison family, his reputation as a family member was enough for him to do whatever he wanted in California. Lance was able to quickly borrow three microphones used by the teachers.He threw one to Luke, took out one for himself, and handed one to Melody. "Boss, let me put it up for you!" Melody did not object to Lance¡¯s offer. Lance stepped forward and respectfully wrapped the microphone around Melody''s waist. Everyone looked at Lance''s attitude towards Melody and could not help but raise their eyebrows. Lance could be considered an influential person in their school. The other students had long heard, that ever since a girl named Melody came to ss 8, Lance, who had always been insufferably arrogant and cold, had changed. The current Lance could be said to have be Melody''s puppet. Constantly running around, Lance served only one person, and that was Melody. Rumors could easily be dismissed as fake, but if it happened right in front of your eyes, then it was most definitely true. Lance''s respectful attitude towards Melody had shocked everyone today. It seemed that he really had changed. After Melody arranged the microphone''s cement on her body, she nced at her left and right side. "Are you both ready?" she asked. "Yes, Boss!" Luke and Lance responded to Melody in unison. Melody nodded and walked forward while Luke andnce quickly caught up. As the three of them stood on the stage, they instantly took on the aura and momentum of a professional band. Although Melody and Luke were not very famous in their school, Lance was quite different from them. The audience also stood up and started cheering when they saw them. Reagan looked confused when she saw Melody, Luke, and Lance, standing on the stage. Reagan nced towards Christine in confusion, who then gestured at thetter, wanting an exnation. Reagan saw the small microphone on Melody¡¯s waists and instantly understood what Christine meant. A smug smile appeared on Reagan''s face. Looking at the microphones around the waist of the three people on stage, she was certain that they would make a fool of themselves today. Reagan simply thought that it was ridiculous. Without professional sound equipment, there was no way Melody and her group would be able to finish their show well with just three small microphones. On the judges¡¯ table, Zeke held a microphone in his hand while looking at the three people standing on the stage. "Do you want to use the microphone you''re wearing around your waist to perform? That''s a really quirky way to do it." Luke opened the small microphone on his waist.Then he said to Zeke. "What are you saying? Do you know what kind of lousy sound system this school provides? It''s broken after just a few sets of performances! Where did you get the confidence to advocate that the equipment that the school provides is of the best quality?" This was really a p to the faces of the members of the student union. Before this, the student council had especially praised the school¡¯s sound equipment on the publicity posters. They said that their sound system wasparable to thergest concert equipment in California. No one had expected Luke to be so direct that he actually spoke out about it in public. This time, the expression on the students¡¯ faces had changed. Zeke also could not sit still and directly asked the department head of the Theater Department responsible for the equipment on the stage regarding this. The head of the organization could not help but look at Zeke awkwardly. "I just confirmed with the backstage that the sound system had truly malfunctioned earlier.But it has been repaired just now," he exined. Zeke nodded. Then he picked up the microphone and looked at Melody, Luke, and Lance, who were on the stage. "Since the sound system has been repaired, why don''t you just use it? We don¡¯t mind wasting a few more minutes!" Zeke said. Zeke''sment was really infuriating. It was clear that the school''s side did not prepare the equipment properly.But he was implying that Melody and the others did not prepare properly and wasted everyone''s time. Chapter 155: Slapped in the Face for no Reason Chapter 155: pped in the Face for no Reason Luke would not decide for his own.He kept his gaze fixed on Melody, waiting for her to make a decision. Melody understood what Luke was trying to say. "There''s no need to go through all that trouble, let''s get started!" she said coldly as she pressed the button on her waist. Everyone was shocked! There was nothing that could be done if the sound system was broken. But now that it was fixed, why wouldn''t Melody use the fixed equipment? Didn''t they realize that not choosing this option would significantly impact their performance? Not only the audience but also the members of the judging panel were taken aback by Melody and the others two members¡¯ decisions. Faced with everyone''s skepticism, Zeke took the initiative to pick up the microphone as he said to Melody. "The equipment has been fixed, if you insist on using your stereo equipment, that is your choice but do remember that we are still going to judge you based on our standards.Are you sure that you want to do this your way?" Zeke''s words were very serious. He was telling Melody and her group that even if they used the small microphone, the judges would still judge them as if they were using professional audio equipment. Melody didn''t even look at Zeke while he was talking.She lowered her head and fiddled with her tiny microphone.She even adjusted both Lance and Luke''s microphones. Zeke was enraged by her attitude. He didn¡¯t want to target this band at first, but the members¡¯ attitude was too arrogant, forcing him to do so. "Melody has no objections, what about the other two members? If you have any objections, you can raise them as well!" Zeke added. Luke raised his brows and looked at Zeke, who was wearing sses and was sitting in the center with the other judges. His handsome face was filled with annoyance and contempt. "Can I ask you something? Are you that bored that you''re looking for a fight?" Zeke regarded Luke with skepticism. He had no idea why Luke had attacked him for no apparent reason. Before he could speak, however, Luke¡¯s wordsnded on his face. "Kid, you know that we are a team, right? Do you even understand what teamwork means?" Luke said angrily to Zeke. Luke pointed at Melody while his eyes remained at Zeke. "She is our leader, and her decision is ours.She said that we will use a small microphone, then so be it.Stop talking nonsense! Alright, let''s start!" he added as he turned around to face his group mates. Lance didn''t say anything, but his attitude was clear from his expression. He waspletely submissive to Melody. Christine who was sitting next to Zeke could not help but smile.She had already felt the dissatisfaction of someone on the judging panel. She knew that the more arrogant Luke was, the more dissatisfied everyone was with him, the more people would despise him and their group. "Zeke, we all know that you''re a kind person, but such people aren''t worth it.They are too arrogant! It''s too much," Christine said as she moved closer to Zeke. In his heart, Zeke agreed with Christine. He put the microphone away and allowed Melody and the others to start their performance. Melody turned around and whispered to Lance, "Can you do it with a low key?" A normal person would probably go insane if they had to change the pitch at thest minute.But Lance was not a normal person.He was a genius with a high IQ. Although there was a certain level of difficulty, he believed that he could surely do it. "Don''t worry, boss!" Lance assured her. Melody smiled and regarded Lance with admiration.She had never been wrong when she looked at people. The music began to y! Luke pressed the next button, which was followed by the sound of the guitar. Although the tune had changed and sounded a little strange, it was not a major issue in general. There was a high chair on the stage, and Melody was sitting on it leisurely.She didn''t seem to be a performer at this time. Instead, she resembled ate-night girl sitting in a bar, shaking her crystal ss and listening to the stage music. Her body swayed in tune with the music. In everyday life, Melody was cold.She was cold and domineering, with a strange aura that did not allow strangers to approach her.Her dominance was noble, like a goddess of ice and snow, so beautiful that it could not be sphemed. But at this moment, Melody narrowed her eyes and looked down at the audience with contempt.She didn''t pay any attention to anyone in particr. But just looked at the crowd without focus.Her gaze swept over everyone without a second thought.She was impulsive and egotistical, as well as wild and determined. Coupled with her goddess-like face, she exuded such beauty that people found it difficult to breathe. Without waiting for Melody to perform, the audience''s voices of doubt and disdain gradually faded as they watched Melody''s current appearance before she sang. Melody covered her ear with one hand so that the small microphone could capture her voice urately.Her lovely voice flowed out slowly, like the thin spring water in the mountains. It was clear and ethereal, and it was so pleasant that people temporarily forgot about themselves. Everyone was shocked. They didn''t expect Melody¡¯s voice to be so pleasant. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. People who wanted toment on it only realized that their voices had vanished the moment they opened their mouths, leaving only their admiration for Melody. Everybody fell silent. Reagan, who was on the judging panel, was staring wide agape at Melody.She had not expected this jinx to be so gifted. Melody''s voice was extremely pleasant to the ears. Melody was naturally born with a good voice and had never acquired it through training.She was born a singer. The moment Melody opened her mouth, she already won half of the game. The music kept ying. The soothing rhythm was slowly speeding up into a faster tempo. With the eleration of the guitar, the entire tempo instantly became livelier. Luke, who was sitting behind Melody, elerated his tapping on the drums, and Melody''s rhythm became more upbeat. The silent audience earlier was now cheering and swaying their bodies along with the rhythm. It felt as if a tidal wave of happiness was sweeping over the crowd right now. The audience''s hearts were on fire at this point. Everyone was unconsciously waving their arms and tapping their fingers in the air as if they were tapping the drums and keeping up with Melody''s beat. Melody''s voice was very energetic. It felt very different from what she usually disyed. She was like a little witch on stage, controlling everyone with her contagious magic. The song didn¡¯t go on for very long. When Melody came to a halt, the audience was still engrossed in her beautiful singing, and their bodies still twisted unconsciously. Everyone finally reacted after a while. What followed afterward was a deafening round of apuse from the audience. The people who were mocking andughing at Melody and thought that the group would not make it through the auditions, all fell silent at this moment. Even the judges on the judging panel only responded after Melody reminded them. "Is it possible to announce the result now?" Melody spoke. Zeke was brought back to reality by the cold voice.He nced at Melody in disbelief.He hadn''t expected her to be able to sing so well. ¡®Is this the so-called talent pride she has? Is it because she is so talented that she looks down on anything?¡¯ Zeke thought. Even though he disliked Melody''s personality, Zeke had to admit that she sang very well just now. "Judges, do you have any opinions you''d like to express?" Zeke asked, looking around. Christine immediately grabbed the microphone. Although she was surprised by Melody''s performance, it remained a fact that she still didn¡¯t like her. In that case, did her opinion toward Melody really matter? What difference would it make if she did not promote her? Chapter 156: The Scandal Was Exposed Chapter 156: The Scandal Was Exposed Christine had a serious expression on her face as she looked out at the audience. "Although the song is good, I feel that this team has a bad reputation.They don¡¯t respect the judges and the audience.I don¡¯t rmend them to advance to the next round," she said coldly. Someone immediately agreed after she finished speaking. Other groups were self-centered. They knew that Melody¡¯s group was incredible and they were a threat to other contestants. They were a strong opponent so they should not be allowed to advance to the next round.So they immediately stepped up and supported Christines'' opinion. The arguments became louder, and Christine''s smile became more visible. Reagan had just given her a hint.She said that she and Zeke would both vote against Melody.She didn''t think that Melody''s group would be able to advance because of the audience''s opposition as well. Lance and Luke''s expressions changed dramatically when they heard Christine''s mockery. They were both staring at Melody at the same time, waiting for her reaction. Melody''s expression was calm. A faint smile shed across her beautiful eyes. There was a hint of mockery in her smile as if she was looking at a clown. Perhaps she noticed that the two of them were waiting for her to say a word, Melody turned around and nced at Luke. Luke was well-known for his ability to persuade others.He could render those arrogant people speechless. Luke had been waiting for a long time to give it a try and was waiting for Melody to give the order.He was ready to go on stage now that the opportunity had finally presented itself.He raised his eyebrows when Melody gave him a questioning look.He was only waiting for her go signal. Through his eyes, he assured Melody that he could perfectly nullify Christine''s mockery. With Melody¡¯s nod as the cue, Luke pressed the microphone in his hand and looked at Christine with disgust. Christine was a little scared by Luke¡¯s gaze and could not help but say, "Why are you looking at me like that? Is it wrong for me to express my opinion?" "You are entitled to your opinion!" Luke eximed confidently. The corners of his mouth raised into a devious, mocking smile. "But I have a question and I hope you can satisfy me with your answer.What qualifications do you have to sit in that position? How exactly are you qualified to judge and look down at us?" Before Christine could speak, Luke interrupted her, "You can''t answer it, right? You are not a trained singer or one of the many professionals who excel in this field.Yet, why are you sitting there and dictating what others should do? You''re acting as if you know everything.What exactly do you know by the way? You should be grateful that I, from a noble family, can speak to you here.What gives you the right to say that I and my group mates don''t respect everyone?" When Luke noticed that Christine''s face had be twisted from her rage, he grinned mockingly. "Hehe, don''t be angry.What I said was the truth.I don¡¯t care whether you''re angry or not.I challenge you toe up and give a performance andpete with me.Choose whichever song you want, and I''ll compete against you with it.If I lose, I will apologize to you!" If Luke hadn''t performed just now, Christine might have taken the bait andpeted with Luke.But she had just witnessed Luke''s ability. Wouldn''t it be embarrassing for her if she went up there andpeted with him? Moreover, being criticized by Luke in front of so many people, Christine felt humiliated.She wanted to refute, but she could not find a suitable word to argue with him. When Reagan realized that Christine didn''t know what to say, she rushed to the microphone and spoke. "Luke, we understand that you disagree with the judges¡¯ opinions.However, as judges, we are the school''s representatives and our positions are the result of a vote of all the teachers and students in the school.Besides the result of the contest has not been announced yet, correct?" Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g "Wouldn''t you be a little too petty if youe to nder the student union for your own gains?" Reagan continued. If Christine''s attack was obvious and direct, Reagan was attacking from behind.She was implying that Luke was dissatisfied with the selection and was purposefully agitated with the judges. Melody had confidence in Luke. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have allowed him to speak up now if Reagan could easily beat him in a battle of words. "Have you said enough?" Luke retorted directly after Reagan finished speaking. Reagan''s face sank immediately, but she did not lose her cool.She knew that if Luke dared to be so arrogant, he would undoubtedly be punished. It wouldn''t be long before his words sparked public outrage, and she would be there to watch what the oue would be. Sadly, they underestimated Luke''s capabilities far too much. The purpose of Lukeing to school was solely to apany Melody. After being away from his boss for even a day, he would be uneasy. Before this, he made ample preparations.He had looked up everything about the school. Nobody expected him to specifically target the student union.He wanted tough silently as he heard Reagan''s words. "Student union vote? Who voted? I didn''t get to vote, so how many people voted?" The students around them were deafeningly silent as Luke posed his question. Typically, these events were held within the student union, and the student union''s various department heads often voted and passed resolutions for the school among themselves. People usually omit a lot of necessary procedures to make things easier and save both time and effort. Luke continued to fire at full power and directly bombarded them with questions since no one dared to answer him thus far. "Student union? Isn''t that where the filthiest and the most shameless students gather? How dare you mention that you have taken the vote of all the teachers and students in the school when you have done all these things behind the scenes all day long." The faces of the members of the student union among the judging panel turned particrly ugly when Luke''s words reached their ears. Especially Zeke, who was the head of the student union.He could not allow Luke to nder the Student Union like this. "Please watch your words, if I hear you nder our Student Union again, don''t me me for being rude to you," Zeke was still being polite. "Hmph, nder? Impolite? Why don''t you show me how rude I am? Am I ndering you? Isn''t your student union a ce where the filthiest and the most shameless students gather?" "Don''t get angry out of embarrassment.Wait for me to finish speaking.Do you know how much money your organization''s department has embezzled from the student union? Let me ask you this too, I wonder how much money do you get whenever you embezzle?" As soon as he said this, everyone was in an uproar. Although some people thought that the student union was wed, no one dared to question it because no one dared to offend the student union. But Luke dared to say it out loud.It was incredible! Zeke''s face turned bright red with rage. "If you continue to nder me and spout nonsense, I will raise this issue to the school head for them to punish you!" he yelled at Luke. "Punish me? What a joke.What if I say that I have evidence?" Using the student union''s name to defraud the students! We''re all ssmates, and you''repletely shameless! Did you have a good time in the California Limelight Barst week? Where did the money come from? Do you dare to tell me? You also received rebates from the learning machine supplier.Where is that money now? Can you give us a detailed report on that?" Everyone in the room was taken aback by this information. This was a legitimate usation. Several student union officials were surprised. Nobody expected Luke to be privy to such a piece of top-secret information.They looked at Zeke with pale faces, waiting for him to take action. Chapter 157: Immoral People Chapter 157: Immoral People Zeke was a lot more rxed than the others.He knew that what Luke said was true. There were some ces in the student union where they hid all their filthy deeds, but this was one of the unspoken rules. No one from the student union had ever talked about it because these things were supposed to be hidden outside the student union. Zeke looked at Luke and the others with a deep gaze before he snapped, "Luke, I told you not to escte this conflict because of your own personal grudge toward others.We are now talking about whether your group can advance to the next level or not.Can you not shift the focus of this event to something controversial?" Melody raised her head and stared coldly at Zeke. Zeke might look like a gentleman, but what he was doing was so trashy that he didn''t even deserve to live as a human being. Luke stopped when he saw Melody''s gaze on Zeke.He instantly knew that Melody was up to something, so he waited for her to speak. Melody shifted her gaze and stared at the judges in front of her.She looked like she was scanning each of them, calcting if they also had something to say. "I just want to ask each one of you one thing; if you doubt our qualifications to advance due to our bad conduct, then do we have the right to question your qualifications to judge us, considering how immoral you are?" Melody snorted. "Since it looks like the standards of judging here does not depend on one''s talents and abilities, but on their moral character.Let''spare on who is the more immoral among us, then!" Melody added. Melody''s voice was not loud, yet it was clear to the audience.It prated everyone''s ears and reached their hearts. Melody''s words were simple and clear. No one was a fool for them not to understand what she meant. As the saying went, one must have sufficient strength for them to do whatever they wanted. Christine didn''t know what to say.She knew that Melody could easily refute her im. She couldn''t raise doubts regarding Melody and her group''s ability to sing because Melody''s group was perfectly in line with thepetition''s criteria and guidelines. Since Christine knew that Melody''s strength in performing was unquestionable, she used the audience''s bad impression on them and refused to let Melody''s group advance. "If that''s the case, then what about the judges?" one of the audience members remarked. "If the judges themselves aren''tpetent enough, what qualifications do they have to say such words?" a different audience member added. The sounds of discussion around steadily grew. Zeke''s face and the faces of the student heads of the student union sitting next to him became increasingly unpleasant. It was clear that they didn''t like what they heard from Melody. Some individuals even began to me Christine for everything, iming that she caused trouble and she was to me for everyone''s problem. Christine was furious that her whole body was trembling. She didn''t expect Luke to know so many things about the student council. Luke was brazen and he was not afraid of offending the entire student union as he publicly disyed the student union''s dirtyundry. Now, her only hope was that Zeke could turn the tide. Zeke felt that he was very unlucky to be sitting in the judges¡¯ seat.He didn''t expect that Melody and her group would be so tough. In order to protect the authority of the student council, all he could do was force himself to hold on. "Please stop ndering the student union.If you have evidence, you can apply a petition to the school.This is apetition, so please do not waste everyone''s time.There are still many students waiting to perform! You have ndered our student union with a baseless usation just to buy time for us topromise.This kind of behavior is too despicable and irresponsible to the other students!" After Zeke finished speaking, Christine wanted to apuse him for what he said.She felt that this was the right word to shut Melody and her group out. Christine quickly echoed, "Yes, you deliberately used this method to buy time.Isn''t it to force us to compromise? Do you really think that we are afraid of you? Your method is too despicable." "Despicable?" Melody snorted. A hint of coldness shed across her beautiful face, "If we let a group of immoral people take high positions, wouldn''t that be a true waste of everyone''s time?" Her words are loud and clear, like the crunchy sound of pearls falling to the ground. Each word that she said had its distinct sound that rendered silent. "How about this? We go to the school now and exin this matter clearly.We will provide evidence and let the school judge fairly.If the school still recognizes your qualification to judge, then we will respect it and apologize to you sincerely.We can then let you decide if we deserve to advance!" Melody said with a cold smile on her face. ¡®That is ruthless!¡¯ one of the audience thought. ¡®This group is ruthless!¡¯ another one thought. ¡®If others are dissatisfied with the results of the review, they will be against the judges." ¡®This group is amazing, directly pulling the entire judges down with them" These were all the thoughts of the audience after they heard Melody''s words. Melody''s promising," yet domineering attitude made everyone feel that she had a card up her sleeve and was holding the evidence of her absolute superiority. Before Zeke could react, the student heads who were sitting beside him could no longer sit still. They were involved in the two things that Luke had just said. They could not let Luke and Melody say whatever they wanted to say. Right now, no one knew what else they knew about the student council. If they ended up bringing this matter to the school, that only meant the end of their position as a student head. Being ousted as a judge would be considered as a light punishment, and the worst was still unknown since they had no idea how the school would deal with them by then. Everyone was trying to persuade Zeke to give in. But they didn''t dare to be too brazen. After all, wouldn''t it be the same as having a guilty conscience if they said too much? Seeing that the situation had arrived at a stalemate, someone stood up. It was one of the judges, Hunter. Everyone fell silent and looked at Hunter. They wanted to know his reaction. Hunter''s expression was grim.His eyes fell on Zeke, who was at the judges¡¯ table.His eyes were cold and his voice was indifferent. "What a good school anniversarypetition! Are we watching a stage drama or a musical competition? Stop blowing everything out of proportions, please! You guys are all making trouble!" Hunter said with a hint of sarcasm in his voice at his first sentence. Zeke was lost.He didn''t know how to respond. In his opinion, Hunter was a weirdo. Hunter was known for his talent, but he nevermunicated with other people. But since he had the best musical scores on the campus, he became one of the judges for today''s competition. But Hunter was too difficult to get along with.He said what he wanted, and no one could understand him. Nobody had an idea what he was going to do now that he jumped out and seemed to be interested in meddling with the situation. Hunter pointed at Melody and the others on the stage. His originally cold gaze turned into admiration as he looked at them.His voice was sonorous and forceful. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. There was admiration in his words. "I dare say that this group on stage is the team with the best results I have seen so far.I believe no one should question that.This is a musicalpetition.If the best team with the best result can¡¯t advance, then what is the purpose of thispetition?" "If this team can''t advance, then I don''t need to be a judge.I am not here for the drama!" he added. Hunter''s attitude was very tough, and what he said caused amotion in the audience. Even though the audience thought that Melody and her group were excellent singers, none of them had any professional background. They just thought that their music was decent. Hunter, who was renowned as a representative of professional musicians, was undoubtedly the biggest opposition and humiliation to the other judges who rejected Melody¡¯s promotion. The faces of the judges were helpless. The matter had be so serious that they could no longer control its development. It was no longer something that they could decide on. Christine was starting to get dizzy from anxiety. If this continued, something would definitely happen, and she knew that it would not end well for her.She immediately asked Reagan for help. Reagan was about to go mad because of Melody.She really didn''t know why this idiot, who couldn''t do anything but fail, was able to survive through this ordeal. But right now, she and Christine were on the same team. Reagan didn''t have a choice but to help her. Otherwise, it would be bad for both of them. Reagan leaned into Zeke and secretly told him what he should do. Afterward, she gave Zeke some suggestions in a low voice, Zeke immediately made a decision. "Everyone, listen to me.Because there is a conflict thanks to the difference in the decisions that our judges have arrived to, we shall do a technical pause.After we discuss the results, we will continue the competition.Everyone, please calm down!" Zeke hushed the audience. Chapter 158: Isnt This More Interesting? Chapter 158: Isn''t This More Interesting? Even the dumbest person would be able to understand the meaning behind Zeke''s words. However, Zeke had been the president of the student union for so long and people knew that he was a man who always kept his promise. Thus, they were willing to listen to him. Even if others hadints in their hearts, no one would openly oppose him. Luke and Lance looked at Melody. If Melody disagreed with the technical pause, no one could do anything about it. This matter would be considered over by then. However, Melody did not object.She pulled out the microphone and walked to the backstage. Luke and Lance immediately followed Melody. The judges finally let out a sigh of relief when they saw the three of them return backstage. Christine''s attitude instantly became arrogant.She said in a sarcastic tone. "See, after everything they''ve said, their intention was just to win others'' sympathy.They acted like they were some kind of noble people who didn''t care about thepetition! So disgusting!" The faces of the judges sank. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Even Zeke''s expression became very ugly. Reagan really did not know why a fool like Christine could still survive in this world. It was obvious that they could not convince others. But Christine did not know how to hold back her words. It was obvious that they were at a disadvantage position this time. However, with Christine, she not only did not help at all but what she said had made the situation even worse. Sensing the change in Zeke''s expression, Reagan immediately responded. "Enough, Christine!" Her tone was very harsh. Christine''s face instantly turned pale. Christine could not help but close her mouth when she saw Reagan ring at her. When Reagan interfered, the situation became less tense. it was only that time that Zeke¡¯s anger eased for a bit. At the same time, he had an even better impression of Reagan.Zeke sighed. Then he said, "Things have already happened.I think I should go to the backstage to see if I can do some arrangements and then make a decision!" Everyone naturally had no objections when they heard that Zeke would handle the situation. They all had to agree to be at peace with each other at that moment. Reagan saw that Zeke was about to leave. "Zeke, I will go with you!" There were so many people around Zeke, but they were all unwilling to face the problem with him and were only there with him in good times. Now that something bad had happened, only Reagan was the one willing to take the responsibility with him. The way Zeke looked at Reagan was different. It was so gentle that others might think that he was in love with her. In fact, Reagan did not want to apany Zeke to deal with things. The publicity department had spent the most money among all the departments. Ever since Reagan became the Publicity Department head, a lot of money had entered her own pocket. Reagan sensed that Melody seemed confident.She was worried that Melody really had evidence in her hands. After all, there were simply too many strange things that happened involving Melody. Just in case, Reagan had to be there to make the first move. If this matter was exposed, losing money would just be a small issue for Reagan. Her bigger problem was that her reputation would be ruined. She was the daughter of the Sullivan Family, how could she let her reputation be ruined just because of this matter? Absolutely not! For Reagan, Melody had to shut up, no matter what the price would be. Lance was a little confused.He did not know how much evidence Melody had on her hands. But in that situation just now, anyone with eyes could see that the student heads looked guilty had a guilty conscience. Actually, Zeke would not be able to be the president of the student union if Lance was willing to join their student union in the beginning. But since Lance was toozy to pretend and act nice with those people. He did not join their group and decided to live more freely. "Boss, why didn''t we just take revenge on them? Why did we give them a respite?" Lance asked. Melody looked up at himzily. "Isn''t this more interesting?" she asked, tiredly. Luke quickly agreed, "Boss is right.Think about it.When a hunter catches its prey, does he eat it directly, or does he y with it first?" Lance finally understood Melody''s words.It would be meaningless to attack those people directly. From a hunter''s point of view, it was more interesting to watch a prey struggle desperately for survival than to kill the prey directly. Not long after, Zeke brought Reagan backstage. When they appeared there, Melody was still ying with her phone with her head down.She did not even look at them or showed that she was interested in talking to them. With Melody not responding to Zeke, Lance and Luke would definitely not give him and the others any respect. Zeke just stood there awkwardly with an indescribable embarrassment on his face. Reagan extremely hated Melody, but she could only put down her arrogant self-esteem and apologize to Melody. Seeing that Zeke was unwilling to speak, Reagan could only speak on her own. "Melody, we''ve discussed it already.This matter is Christine''s fault.She judged your group based on her prejudice not on our objective standards.There is definitely no problem with your singing, and you can definitely advance to the next stage!" After Reagan finished speaking, Melody raised her head and looked at her indifferently. "Are you done?" she asked. Reagan did not know what Melody meant but she still nodded. Melody nced at Luke beside her and stood up. Then she walked away ina carefree manner. Seeing that Melody was leaving, Reagan was dumbfounded.She quickly stopped her. "Wait!" Melody halted and looked back at Reagan. Reagan pursed her lips and stood there.Her pale face was full of embarrassment.She lowered her head and did not look at Melody. This was the only way she could say what she wanted to tell Melody. "Melody, since you''ve already advanced, can we just forget about the matter with the student union?" Reagan asked. Melody raised her eyebrows and a sneer shed across her pretty eyes. "The student union? I''m not a member of the student union.I don¡¯t know anything about them!" she replied. Reagan''s body swayed, and her lowered eyes became filled with hatred. This Melody was actually being incredibly greedy. Did she have no idea how to read the air? Reagan could not hold it back anymore and chose to threaten Melody. "Melody, no matter what, you haven''t lost anything.Why are you making an enemy of the entire student union for such a small matter?" Reagan asked. Melody only smirked. Unfortunately for Reagan, Melody had never been afraid of making enemies. It was just a small student union. They would not be Melody''s opponent Melody stopped and thought for a while just because Reagan was also surnamed, Sullivan. However, since it seemed that Reagan did not want to save her reputation, there was no reason for her to treat her with respect. This time, Melody did not hesitate to turn around and leave.She walked resolutely without any intention of turning back. Reagan was so anxious that she cried.Her eyes were red as she looked at Zeke in horror. She asked, "Senior Zeke, what should we do? Melody isn¡¯t nning on letting us go!" Zeke witnessed the entire scene just now. Reagan looked too miserable and Melody was too arrogant. Looking at the pitiful appearance of the beautiful Reagan in front of him, Zeke felt extremely distressed. He gentlyforted Reagan and took all the responsibility. "Reagan, don''t worry.Leave this matter to me.No matter what, I will definitely protect you.I won''t let anything happen to you!" Reagan looked up at Zeke sincerely.She emotionally said, "Senior Zeke, you are so kind!" Zeke was immersed in Reagan''s admiration for him and did not notice the sly smile in her eyes. Reagan already had a scapegoat in hand.No matter what Melody would do, she was no longer afraid of it. Chapter 159: The Jacobs Family Has Arrived Chapter 159: The Jacobs Family Has Arrived Zeke, the eldest son of the Jacobs family, was adored by the family¡¯s elders. Although the Jacobs were not as powerful as California''s four great families, they had grown rapidly in Los Angeles over the previous two years. They could be considered to be very powerful in the city. Zeke returned home that day and exined the situation to his family. After hearing his son''s statements, his father, Nelson, scolded him sternly. "Zeke, you really are dumb.I sent you to this school to give you a good starting point for your future advancement, at the same time, I want you to make more friends in school.But what did you do? You have ruined your reputation for this minor benefit!" Zeke only sat silently and did not respond.He was well aware of his father''s vtile temper.He was a man with a short fuse. As a result, if Zeke responded to him, the situation would simply worsen. Thus, Zeke chose to remain silent until he was asked to speak.He needed his father''s assistance to resolve this issue. All he could do now was lower his head and bear his rage. He had already received word that Melody and her group were not going to let them go when he left the school today. They had already turned in all the evidence they had gathered to the school and the principal was already aware of the situation and was enraged.He quickly requested a leave of absence to return home. Mr.Alberts, the principal, also needed time to verify the authenticity of the evidence, and what Zeke had to do now was to suppress this matter before it became public. Mrs.Jacobs couldn''t stand the sight of her son being reprimanded, so she went to Zeke''s grandfather Oliver for assistance. Oliver mmed his cane to the ground and red at Nelson. "You''re so stupid.How could you not know what kind of personality your son has? To think that he would do such a thing.If this continues, then he''ll be nothing but a scapegoat.The Jacobs family had plenty of money, and Zeke as the only son had even more.He received all of the resources and wealth avable.How could a proud child do something like that? When he heard Nelson scolding his son, Oliver realized that Nelson had be blinded by rage. "You need to have foresight if you want to see through the crux of this matter!" Oliver continued scolding Nelson. Nelson could only ept Oliver''s usations obediently and did not dare to respond. After Oliver finished speaking to Nelson, he turned to Zeke with an angry expression on his face. "Tell me just who you are protecting in that school.I''ll call Mr.Alberts and clean this mess of yours up!" Zeke pursed his lips and didn¡¯t say a word. He had promised Reagan that he would keep her safe, so he couldn''t say anything. Zeke knew that even if he wouldn''t mention Reagan''s name right now, once this matter was exposed and was thoroughly investigated, Reagan would still be uncovered. This was why he could not, under any circumstances, allow this to happen. Reagan was so sweet and innocent that Zeke had to protect her. Oliver was more aware of his grandson''s behavior than Nelson was. He knew that since his grandson had disyed such an attitude, it would be even more impossible for his grandson to confess now. "Alright, if you don¡¯t want to say it, then don¡¯t say it," Oliver said ncing at Zeke. Nelson immediately shut his mouth in response to Oliver''smand.No one in Jacob''s family dared to defy Oliver. Nelson looked at Zeke again after his nagging and changed his ways of asking Zeke, "Tell me, what happened? Who did this to you?" Oliver was very clear about what kind of ability his grandson had. His grandson would note to his house if the other party did not have a certain background. A child, like Zeke who was normally so arrogant, would not easily bow his head. Zeke was also aware that he had to exin the situation now, or else his grandfather would refuse to help him. He then told them what happened in school. When Oliver heard Zeke''s story, he nodded and asked, "So it is the Sullivan and the Harrison families?" "Yes, Grandpa, but the most important thing is still Melody Sullivan.Lance always listens to her.This matter will be easy to resolve as long as Lance deals with Melody!" "Is Melody the child who just returned from the Sullivans?" Oliver inquired. "Yes, It is her!" Zeke said, nodding. "That''s good!" Oliver nodded. Oliver initially believed that Zeke had offended the Harrisons. Even though Lance was not a direct descendant of the Harrisons, he had been raised by Benjamin all these years, after all. He was raised essentially as Benjamin''s grandson. Although the Jacobs family had some power, it was insufficient to deal with the Harrison family. Offending the Harrisons would be a major issue. The Sullivan family, on the other hand, despite being one of the fourrge families, Quince Sullivan prioritized his own interests. Everything would be negotiable as long as he was given enough benefits. The point was that Melody was a wild child who had just returned from the countryside.She could not even be considered the Sullivan family''s true nobledy. Quince would most certainly not offend the Jacobs family for the sake of Melody. It was a choice between the one who was regarded as a jinx and the only heir of the Jacobs family. If Quince wasn''t stupid, he knew how to make a decision. Nelson received a direct order from Oliver. "You apany Zeke to the Sullivans, exin the situation to Quince, and see what he can do about it!" "Yes, father!" At the Sullivan Family. Nelson unexpectedly brought his son to the doors of the Sullivan family mansion, which confused Quince. He had little contact with Jacob''s Family, and even if the Jacobs family wanted to discuss cooperation, they didn''t have to necessarilye to the Sullivan family mansion. Quince quickly put down his work and greeted the guests. Nelson was a straightforward person. When he entered the house, he immediately exined the reason for his visit to Quince, without giving any formalities. Quince initially thought it was a big deal, but he didn''t expect it to be just two children causing trouble at school. When he heard it, he couldn''t help butugh. "President Jacobs, it''s such a small matter, but you even came here personally.I¡¯m ttered." Quince stated tly. "President Sullivan, would you think that this is a small matter if it happened to your son?" Nelson asked Quince, his face solemn. In both Nelson and Quince''s perspectives, a daughter and a son were not the same. Whether it was the Sullivans or the Jacobs family, both would be inherited by their sons in the future. The Jacobs family heir''s reputation was not insignificant. Thinking that he had suffered a loss, Nelson directly threw out his cards. "Mr.Sullivan, this is our Jacobs family''s fault, however, if you assist us, we can offer you the opportunity to coborate with us on a business project. Haven''t you always been interested in the Los Angelesnd project? Why don''t you participate with us together?" Quince''s eyes lit up when he heard this. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. He wanted to be a part of the Los Angelesnd development project for a long time, but the Jacobs Family was very powerful in Los Angeles.He had to be approved by the Jacobs family if he wanted to participate in the development.He hadn''t been able to find a solution, but he hadn¡¯t expected such a good thing toe to him today. Quince took the bait that the other party threw, so he immediately changed his attitude. Earlier, he appeared to beughing at a joke, but now he was serious and harshly reprimanded Melody behind her back. "Mr.Jacoas, I''m very sorry.My daughter grew up in the countryside and has a wild personality.She doesn¡¯t know the ways of the world.This time, she was brought back here because the old man died.I am always busy at work and never had the chance to educate her well.Because of that, she has unfortunately strained the rtionship between our two families." "This matter is her fault.Don''t worry, Mr.Jacobs, I will discipline her properly." Nelson''s sharp eyes shed.He knew that Quince had agreed. "Thank you, Mr.Sullivan.I still have something to do at home.I will take my leave and try son away first! I expect to hear good news about this matter in the earliest" Nelson said before he and Zeke turned around and walked to the door. Chapter 160: Dont Be Afraid, Sister Is Waiting for You Chapter 160: Don''t Be Afraid, Sister Is Waiting for You Reagan, who had been eavesdropping upstairs, slowly walked down as soon as Zeke and Nelson left.Her joy was visible in the corner of her eyes.She had not expected Zeke to be a capable person and could persuade his father to personallye and settle this matter. Reagan approached Quince¡¯s side slowly and softly, saying, "Dad, was it Senior Zeke and his father who came just now?" Quince nodded. "Dad, I know what happened today.Melody wants to expose not only Zeke, but also Christine, and..." She revealed the names of several ssmates. They were all ssmates from prominent families in the student union, but Reagan cleverly removed her name from the list of names she was telling her father. Although Quince was her father, Reagan knew that in her father¡¯s eyes, she would never be able to surpass the status of her brother Charles because she was a girl. Quince''s face became increasingly gloomy as he heard Reagan''s words.He could not help but be enraged. "This loathsome girl, will she only be happy once she drags the entire Sullivan family with her through the mud?! Where is she?" he pped the table vehemently. Reagan was overjoyed when she saw Quince''s angry expression. The more her father disliked Melody, the happier she would be. For Reagan, Melody did not belong to the Sullivan family, so she should go back to her old house in the countryside to fend for herself. "Dad, I heard from the servants that Melody dislikes the noise at home, so she moved to Sarah''s apartment and had been staying with Sarah for the past few days!" "What the hell is going on with her?!" Quince was enraged when he heard that Melody was not staying at home. "Call her right now! Whether you call Melody directly or through Sarah.Tell Melody toe home in half an hour.If I don''t see her in the house after half an hour, tell her that she should nevere here ever again!" "Alright, Dad!" Reagan responded immediately.She agreed obediently knowing that Melody was in trouble right now. When she turned around, her smile shone brighter than the sun. When Melody answered the phone, she hung up before Reagan could finish speaking. It was mainly because Reagan''s attitude was too infuriating. ¡®Who does she think she is? How dare she ordered me around?¡¯ Melody remarked sarcastically in her mind. Why would she give Reagan respect? Melody did not want to listen to Reagan''s nagging, so she just hung up.Someone knocked on Melody''s door not long after she hung up the phone. Melody got out of bed and stretched tiredly to open the door. It turned out to be Sarah, who looked like she was in a hurry. "Melody, dad wants to talk to you.He wants you to go home for a while.Come on, change your clothes and I''ll drive you home," Sarah gently said. While Sarah was in a panic mood and anxious, Melody was very calm. "I''m not going!" Melody shook her bodyzily as if she had just awakened from a dream. Melody prepared to go back and lie down after expressing her thoughts.She needed to sleep right now because she had things to do during the night. Melody never anticipated that Sarah would react so quickly and reach out to block the door. "Melody, wait a minute." Melody paused. She raised her eyebrows and calmly looked at Sarah. "Is there anything else?" "Melody, you have to go," Sarah said pleadingly and emphasized carefully. "Melody you have to go as soon as possible." Melody was toozy to go, but she could not resist Sarah''s pleading. Sarah was the type of person that would not raise her voice but would keep on nagging like a buzzing mosquito. She was exactly that annoying type of person! Although Melody was annoyed, she wouldn''t make a move on Sarah. Melody had no choice but to agree after Sarah''s repeated requests. "Dammit, that''s enough!" Melody cursed jokingly at Sarah. Sarah''s crying face shifted into a smile as soon as Melody agreed. "All right, you''re a good girl.I''ll go get the car now, while you change your clothes quickly.Come down when you''re done!" Sarah said hurriedly as she turned to leave. Sarah bolted out from the door after she finished speaking, not pausing for a second, as if she was afraid that Melody would change her mind. Melody shook her head helplessly, turned around, and quickly changed her clothes. It was not that she was in a hurry, but it was just that she never did things sloppily. Since she had agreed, she would settle it as quickly as possible. Sarah was really worried that Melody would run away or would note downShe actually drove the car downstairs and waited.She felt relieved when she saw Melodying down.She hurriedly opened the door and let Melody in. Sarah''s car was really cute.It was a pink Volkswagen Beetle. From the outer paint to the interior, it was all pink. It radiated the feeling of a lovely girl, but it simply did not match Melody''s personality at all. "Melody, I haven''t driven this car in a long time.Isn''t this your first time sitting in my car? Do you like my car, it''s cute, right?" Melody curled her lips with difficulty and nodded slightly. Sarah had long gotten used to Melody''s coldness. On the contrary, she would be uneasy instead if Melody became enthusiastic. "Melody, we''ll start recording again next weekend.Will your studies not be affected if you continue to participate?" "No, it won''t!" Melody responded briefly. She would not break her promise to Sarah. Once she promised, she had to keep it. Sarah has been attempting to interact with Melody to lighten the mood in the car. "Melody, do you know why dad is looking for you?" "I don''t know," Melody responded coldly. Sarah didn''t know what to say when she felt the coldness of Melody¡¯s response. In the end, she simply gave up talking to her. Luckily, the Sullivan family mansion was not far from Sarah''s apartment so they arrived on time. The two of them directly went to Quince''s study room. The door was blocked by bodyguards. The guards bowed respectfully to the two of them before reaching out to block Sarah. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. "Mr.Sullivan said that only Melody can enter!" said one of the guards. Sarah frowned ufortably as she heard what the guard said. Sarah had no idea what her father was about to do, but she had a feeling that it would be bad for Melody. Sarah stood outside of the door while Melody went in alone. "Melody, wait..." Melody turned around when she heard Sarah''s voice behind her.She looked at Sarah with her cold eyes. Sarah bit her lower lip and hesitated for a moment before saying, "Melody, if anything happens, just shout out loud.I''ll be at the door!" Melody was surprised by Sarah''s concern for her. Melody¡¯s beautiful face lightened as she responded with a very short, "Okay!" Melody''s face had already returned to its usual cold expression the moment she turned around.Her smile was only reserved for the people she cared about the most. The security guard opened the door for Melody and waited for her to enter the study room. "Whop, whop!" Two folders immediately flew in Melody''s direction. If it were someone else they would have been smashed into pancakes by those heavy folders. But with Melody¡¯s fast reflexes, would she be hit? Of course not! Melody slightly turned her body and dodged the folders. She took a step forward and casually stepped on the folders after they fell to the ground. She raised her head slowly and looked at Quince. She was curious as to what made this old man so enraged! Chapter 161: A Threat Chapter 161: A Threat Quince hated Melody to the core. As the son of the first wife of the Sullivan family, he worked hard for the first half of his life, but he had always been below Alistair''s standards. Alistair was always in control of the Sullivan family. However, he was neither enraged nor concerned. Because in his mind, he saw himself as the sessor of the Sullivan family. The Sullivan family would be under his control in the future.He patiently waited for Alistair¡¯s death. Although Alistair was his biological father, he still wanted him to die even though he would be sad about it. More importantly, he thought of the future. A Sullivan family that waspletely under his control would definitely have a better future under his leadership. Quince had nned all of this, but he didn¡¯t expect Alistair to trick him before he passed away. Quince resented his father for being cruel to him. At the same time, he mocked his father''s stupidity of letting such a girl who grew up in the countryside come back to disgust him. Did his father believe that arranging awyer on Melody''s side would overturn the situation? It didn¡¯t matter how smart and powerful Melody was, the situation was still under his control. How could this silly girl fight him? Quince didn¡¯t treat Melody as an equal opponent, but it didn''t mean that he didn''t despise her. These days, Melody''s actions had already made him quite dissatisfied. He thought that Melody was bringing shame to the Sullivan family. Quince raised his head.His face was ashen, and his eyes were cold as he red at Melody. "You still dare to return here? Do you know how much trouble you''ve caused?"he roared. Melody calmly walked over and casually pulled open a chair in front of Quince.She sat quietly despite Quince''s rage.Sheughed as she raised her eyes. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Her gaze fell on Quince wantonly. "Did I hear you correctly, Father? Aren''t you the one who called me back?" Melody asked him. After hearing Melody, Quince was enraged. He wanted to re up and scream at the top of his lungs and reprimand Melody for her behavior. When he thought about Melody''s stubborn attitude, he knew that he would be in trouble. But he also remembered the conditions for the cooperation that the Jacobs family gave to him. He took a deep breath and calmed himself. "I didn''t call you to talk about this.I called you back because you are a member of the Sullivan family.I''m sure you are acquainted with the only son of the Jacobs family, Zeke.Don''t try to provoke and offend him.Offending him is equivalent to offending the entire Jacobs family.Do you understand?" Quince told her, but Melody¡¯s face remained calm and uninterested in what he was saying. "Oh, is that so?" Melody turned her head as she gave Quince a faint smile.She looked at Quince with a strange smile on her face. "Are you saying that you have my back and you''re going to fight against the Jacobs family for my sake?" The ridicule in her voice was clear and obvious. It was so obvious that Quince could sense what Melody meant.He had been in the business industry for years.He was familiar with this way of speaking. Quince gnashed his teeth in hatred towards Melody. He red at her and said disdainfully, "Don''t assume that since you know Lance, he can help you deal with the Jacobs family with his support.Zeke is the son of the first wife of the Jacobs family, while Lance is merely a branch member of the Harrison family.You have to see the situation clearly," Quince said. ¡®Oh?" Melody wanted tough. She wanted to ask Quince what would happen if he added Seth in the picture if Lance wasn''t enough. After all, Seth could be considered as her fianc¨¦. When Melody remembered that Quince had a heart problem, she decided not to mention Seth''s name to keep him from having a heart attack. Killing her father was not her style of doing things. "So, what do you suggest I should do, Father?" Melody asked him back. Quince had been waiting for Melody to ask him his thoughts about the matter. Since Melody took the initiative to bring it up, he calmed down a little, making him less irritated than earlier. "Go to school tomorrow and revoke the information you submitted today.Tell the school that these are all forged by you and not real evidence!" Quince instructed Melody. "To turn real evidence into fake evidence, and I have to publicly admit it in front of the school? Are you trying to get me expelled from the school, Father? You have to know that the crime of framing a ssmate is not a simple matter.If I take the me on my own, the least punishment I would receive is expulsion," Melody replied. Melody calmly told him all the possibilities that could happen if she did what Quince instructed her.She knew exactly what Quince was thinking. ¡®I''m afraid that the Jacobs family has made a deal with Father in exchange for benefits" Melody thought. Although Quince knew that Lance was also involved in this matter, he could only selectively ignore Lance and choose to sacrifice Melody. After all, he still didn''t want to offend the Harrison family. After his thoughts were exposed, Quince didn''t appear to be embarrassed nor, did he try to dodge Melody''s question.He even replied with a serious look on his face. "So what if you get expelled? It¡¯s not a big deal.At most, I can transfer you to another school.California is big, after all.Are you afraid that you won''t be able to find a school that would ept you because it¡¯s already the middle of the year? Don''t worry, as long as you do as I say.I will find a school for you.It won''t affect you much of your studies that much!" Quince sounded like he was giving Melody a huge favor. It felt as if he was sending a beggar away. Melody chuckled. Quince''s heart raised at the coldness of her voice. He didn''t know how Melody was able to make such a terrifying smile that could even make his heart waver. "What are youughing at? You don¡¯t need to think it through! Just do as I say!" Quince didn¡¯t know why he couldn''t dare to look directly into Melody''s eyes. He always felt that he had a guilty conscience whenever Melody was in front of him, Melody was fairly calm from the beginning of their conversation despite Quince''s aggressive attitude towards her.She didn''t even show much expression. Melody''s voice was very soft, unlike Quince, who constantly raised his voice even as he tried to calm himself. Melody was more like a bystander. "Father, since you said it so easily and since you think that being suspended by the school is nothing serious, why don''t you persuade the Jacobs family to transfer Zeke to another school?" Melody asked. Melody''s words instantly provoked Quince.His eyes darkened as he looked at Melody with a pale face.He tried to control his temper before he yelled at Melody. "You unfilial daughter! You didn''t listen to me, didn''t you?" "I tried to convince you nicely, but you didn''t listen.You''re the one who forced me to be mad at you.Let me tell you if you don''t go to school tomorrow to settle things, I''ll..." Before he can finish, Melody interrupted him coldly, "You''ll what?" Quince was angered by her.He was about to speak when he realized that he couldn''t find anything to threaten Melody. Melody already knew what her father would threaten her with. Quince would say that he would drive her out of the family. "I know that all you can do is to threaten me by saying that you''ll drive me out of the Sullivan family.But have you forgotten who the de facto leader of the Sullivan family is?" Melody boldly said. Quince was so enraged by her words that he almost fainted. Melody watched him gasping for air.She was so angry that she didn''t have any sympathy for the man in front of her at all.She originally didn''t want to provoke Quince to this extent. But his attitude towards her showed Melody that he deserved it. ¡®You''re the one who asked for it, so don''t me me for being ruthless" Melody thought. "I have two conditions if you want me to revoke my charges against Zeke!" Melody said. Quince calmed down and adjusted his breathing. After he managed to calm himself down, he looked at Melody and said, "Tell me your conditions then!" Chapter 162: Here Are My Conditions Chapter 162: Here Are My Conditions Melody''s two conditions were not difficult to aplish.She crossed her hands on the table and looked at Quince with her cold eyes. However, it gave Quince a sense of oppression, which made him involuntarily feel a sense of fear towards Melody. "First, someone has to be responsible for this matter.And it''s definitely not me, but someone from the student union.So I have to leave the rest to them," Melody stated. Quince was a little hesitant.He knew that this might be the Jacobs family''s limit. The Jacobs family¡¯s bottom line was to protect Zeke so that he would not be affected too much by the situation. As for how to deal with it, how much they needed to pay for this purpose, could only be handed over to the Jacobs family themselves. After he gave it a thought, Quince nodded and agreed. "Okay, I agree to this condition.Now tell me, what is the second condition?" Quince was straightforward, therefore, Melody did not hesitate to say the second condition either. "Give Sarah the benefits she should have!" Melody dered. The children from the Sullivan family could receive a dividend from the Sullivan Family Foundation, which was arranged from the day they were born. Compared to the Sullivan family''s huge conglomerate, this amount of money was nothing. But it was worth an entire year of sry for an ordinary family. There were only two people in the Sullivan Family who did not enjoy this kind of treatment. One was Melody, who grew up in the countryside, and the other was Sarah. Sarah originally enjoyed a rich life at home, but after she was driven out of the Sullivan family, her benefits were taken back by Quince. As he heard this condition, Quince was still a little surprised.He originally thought Melody would fight for these benefits for herself.He did not expect that she would rather stand up for Sarah than for herself. However, as he thought of spending another part of the money and giving it to a useless and disobedient daughter like Sarah, Quince felt a little distressed. But from Quince''s point of view, the benefits that the Jacobs family would give him outweighed the sacrifice that he had to make to give Sarah the benefits she deserved. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. "Okay, I promise you!" Quincepromised. When she saw the other party agree so readily, Melody guessed that the Jacobs family must have paid a lot to achieve their goal this time. Melody had seen the information that Luke found. Zeke did not have any illegal record. On the other hand, Melody¡¯s younger sister in the Sullivan family was ambitious. As she thought of Reagan''s reaction in that afternoon, Melody finally understood something. The only heir of the Jacobs family was a very sentimental person. Quince felt he had already done everything.He was annoyed and did not want to see Melody''s disgusting face anymore. So he waved his hand to chase her away. "Alright, you can leave now!" he ordered. If Quince did not want to see Melody, Melody did not want to stay here either. Before Quince could even finish speaking, Melody had already gotten up and left. She was so arrogant that she did not even say goodbye to him. Quince was so angry that he threw the cup in his hand away and it shattered, making a loud noise. The bodyguards outside the door entered the door immediately to check the situation inside. Quince had a dark face as he red at the bodyguard. "Call Assistant Sam and ask him to keep an eye on Melody.Don''t let anything go wrong!" he instructed. Although he knew it should not be leaked out, Quince still felt uneasy. There was only half a month left.He did not want to cause any trouble. After that, he would let everyone know who the true de facto leader of the Sullivan Family was. Melody came out of the study. When she walked to the corner of the corridor, she saw Sarah with her back facing her. From Sarah''s back, it could be seen that she was a little nervous. Melody went forward and was about to call Sarah when she suddenly turned around. Sarah was stunned when she saw Melody standing behind her. A few secondster, Sarah reacted.She rushed forward, grabbed Melody anxiously, and looked at her carefully. "Mellie, are you alright? Did dad do anything to you?" she asked. Melody''s mind turned nk for a moment.She stared into Sarah''s eyes and was lost in thoughts. Sarah saw that Melody¡¯s eyes were empty and unfocused.It was rare for Sarah to see Melody like this. She was frightened and shouted anxiously, "Why aren¡¯t you saying anything? Mellie, what happened to you?" Melody finally came back to her senses and her thoughts were pulled back.She stared at Sarah differently, with a hint of her thought-provoking thoughts. "I''m fine.Let''s go home first!" she said. "Are you really alright? I think I heard something shatter inside?" Sarah asked worriedly. Then she looked at Melody uneasily. Melody looked at Sarah seriously.Then she emphasized. "I''m fine.He just threw things in the study." After confirming it over and over again, Sarah finally heaved a sigh of relief. She responded, "It''s good that he didn''t hit you.If he likes to throw things, then let him be.Anyway, the Sullivan family has a lot of money, so it must be nothing to him! Since you''re fine, let''s go.I''m afraid some people wille up with bad ideas and frame you if we stay here any longer!" After Melody entered the study, Sarah went to find Reagan to find out more about the situation. ording to Reagan, Melody had offended the Jacobs family. Therefore, Quince had to teach her a lesson and give the Jacobs family an exnation. However, Sarah knew her sister well. Melody might have a cold personality, but she would never take the initiative to cause trouble. Therefore, she felt it must be that kid from the Jacobs family who provoked her sister first, but to think that he would even dare toin first! Although she knew that it had nothing to do with Melody, Sarah also knew her father''s character well. Even if it were for Reagan, he would not care about using his daughter in exchange for some benefits. Let alone Melody, whom he had never favored before. Since the Jacobs family had visited in person, it must be rted to the interests of the two families. Considering Quince¡¯s character, he would never hesitate to sacrifice Melody at all. Therefore, Sarah was worried about Melody. Now that Melody had emerged safe and sound from the study area, Sarah could finally rx her anxious heart. As she saw Sarah hurriedly pulling her away but not forgetting to remind her to fasten her seat belt after getting into the car, Melody smiled helplessly. She uttered, "Sarah, you''re really acting like an auntie!" Hearing this, Sarah looked at Melody angrily and acted like a big sister. "You loathsome girl! You even dared to tease your big sister? Aren''t you afraid that I will teach you a lessonter?" Sarah questioned. Melody nodded cooperatively and raised her hand to show her fear. Sarah happily withdrew her hand and the two sisters happily left the Sullivan family''s house. When the two of them left, Reagan, who had been standing in the corner watching all of this from the shadows, slowly walked out. She stared in the direction in which Melody and the others disappeared, her cold eyes were filled with deep hatred. ¡®Acting like sisters in front of me.Did they really think that I will be envious?¡¯ Reagan thought to herself. How ridiculous! She thought that they were just two pitiful people trying to keep each other warm. Unfortunately for them, she did not care about that warmth they shared at all. Meanwhile, at Sarah''s apartment... As soon as they came back, Melody walked into the room directly and did not wait for Sarah to pull her away for a chat. Sarah shouted anxiously, "Mellie, what do you want to eat tonight? Are we going out to eat or do you want to order takeout?" Melody responded casually, "Do what you want!" Then she added, "I have homework to do in my room.Just call meter if you need me." Sarah only reacted after the door was closed. ''How did this Melody, who is normally toozy to write notes be so diligent today?¡¯ Sarah thought to herself. No matter what, Sarah knew that she had to prepare their dinner already. Since Melody wanted to do her homework, it was obvious that she did not want to go out to eat. Sarah really wanted to cook for the two of them.But she did not even want to eat her own meals.So how could she let Melody eat her own cooking, if she did not want to eat them herself? To avoid hurting Melody''s stomach, Sarah decided to order takeout. Chapter 163: They Better Not Run Away Chapter 163: They Better Not Run Away Melody went back to her room.She lied when she said that she would do her homework. In fact, she simply wanted to be away from Sarah. The truth was that she had to deal with the matter concerning the base. Their organization, the League of Hackers, was currently under attack by others on the Inte. The people who attacked them were a group of top hackers, not a single hacker. Melody had already made ns before the afternoon performance.She was nning on making this group of hackers leave in total defeat. Luke turned on the video and talked to Melody in real-time. "Boss, that group of bastards is here!" Melody looked at theputer screen. A group of red attack points was constantly attacking the firewalls of the base. The first wave of attacks didn¡¯t seem to be so harsh. It was more like a test. Those people kept attacking Melody''s base. They slowly approached and kept probing the speed and ability of Melody''s counterattack. Luke was excitedly typing on the keyboard to fight against the other party.He was like a cat trying to catch a mouse in a chase.His slightly immature face had a grim smile, while his clear ck and white eyes were filled with excitement. "Boss, they aren''t that powerful either! Look, they can''t even pass through me, and they wanted to challenge you?" Luke proudly mumbled. He was the first person to fight with these hackers. They could not even defeat him. Considering that, how would they stand a chance against Melody? Melody stared at theputer screen. Her beautiful face looked calm and confident. "Luke, don''t let your guard down!" Melody reminded him, but she didn¡¯t say much after that. Lukeughed lightly and shouted confidently, "Don¡¯t worry, Boss.I know what I''m doing!" He already said that he knew what to do, so Melody didn¡¯t care about what he would do next. Melody put down herputer and got up to walk out of the room when she smelled the aroma of food coming from outside. When he saw her leave, Luke eximed, "Boos, where are you going? Why are you leaving me? Do you not want me anymore?" When Melody saw that the enemy was about to be defeated, she could not help but say two words. "Let''s eat!" She uttered. "Alright..." Although Luke felt that she should not leave now, he did not dare to stop her.He said obediently, "Boss, you eat well.I will guard our base!" Before he finished speaking, Melody had already left her room.She initially thought that Sarah would order spicy food, but she didn¡¯t expect to see all kinds of sausages the moment she came out. "German food?" Melody asked casually. Sarah looked at Melody in surprise, "Melody, isn''t your nose a bit too sensitive? How can you tell what kind of food is this with just a sniff? What an amazing ability!" Melody was stunned by Sarah''s exaggerated praise.She looked at the dishes on the table. Almost everyone could recognize the type of dish through with one nce. Was it necessary to be praised? Sarah felt that she was exaggerating after being nced at by Melody.She smiled awkwardly, and her gaze was a little erratic. Sarah did not look directly at Melody. Because Melody''s gaze always made her feel like she was dumb. "Alright, let''s eat while it''s hot.I identally found this restaurant in the past, and it tastes great.I always wanted to eat there with you, but I never had the chance.Today, I ordered their dishes for you!" Melody did not say a word when she saw Sarah''s look.It was as if she was expecting something from her. The German and French dishes were different. The German cuisine mainly consisted of various sausages. The French cuisine were mainly made of fresh and healthy ingredients. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Although the dishes could be different, for Melody, she only preferred meat. So whatever the type of meat was, she would enjoy it as long as there was meat. "Melody, hurry up and have a taste!" Sarah excitedly ordered Melody to take a bite of the beef sausage, so she did. Sarah was a little nervous when she noticed that Melody was eating silently. "Melody, be honest, is it delicious?" Sarah curiously asked. Melody raised her eyebrows and stared at her, "If it tastes bad, do you think I will eat it?" It could be noted that Melody only had two options, whether she liked it or not.There was nothing in between. She had always been like this, always tough to please. Melody was not someone who wouldpromise to make you feel okay.She had also never been someone who would force herself to do anything. If she did not like something, she would be honest with you, even if it would hurt your feelings. Sarah smiled happily and nodded quietly when she heard Melody¡¯s answer. "Right!" Both of them were significantly different. Melody was the silent one. Meanwhile, Sarah loved talking to others. Sarah also liked to eat and find random topics to talk to Melody about. "I think this restaurant really has great and delicious dishes in their menu.Although the quality of the food when ordered as takeout is a bit worse than when you eat in the restaurant, it¡¯s okay since I chose the pick-up option when I ordered this takeout.There should not be that much difference in taste than if we ate these in the restaurant! I also saved a lot of time!" Melody paused and looked up at her when she heard her words. A strange thought shed through her beautiful eyes. "You said that you picked these up yourself?" Melody asked. Sarah nodded without hesitation. "Yes, that way we don''t have to wait too long for the takeout to be delivered.The taste also won''t be impacted that much." "I notice that you haven''t eaten much these past few days.I thought that you are not a fan of takeout, so I ordered from this restaurant and picked it up myself!" Sarah casually said, but Melody looked at the address on the bag and was a little surprised. It would take at least half an hour to reach this restaurant because of thete evening traffic. No wonder Sarah disappeared for so long. It turned out that she ordered food and instead of having it delivered, she picked it up herself from the restaurant.It turned out that Sarah noticed her eating only two mouthfuls of food these past few days. This must be the reason why she deliberately did this tonight.It was because she simply wanted Melody to eat more. Melody ate a lot of food this time.She was in a good mood, so she ate more than usual. Sarah saw that Melody was about to clean up after eating. Sarah enthusiastically said, "You can go now.I''ll do it.Aren''t you doing your homework? Hurry up and go." Melody originally wanted to do some housework as much as she could, but the phone in her pocket vibrated at this time.She looked at the phone and walked towards her room. Sarah looked at the empty lunch box and smiled. Melody ate so much.It seemed that her sacrifice had not been in vain. After interacting with her for a long time, she realized that her younger sister was just cold on the surface but was more kind and enthusiastic than anyone else inside. Sadly, fate was unfair to Melody and it made her experience so many difficulties since she was a child. Melody was her younger sister after all. Sarah felt ufortable when she thought about this, and she wanted to atone for her parents and treat Melody better. Sarah wanted to let Melody feel the warmth of family.Melody had just returned to theputer when she heard Luke crying for help. "Boss, you''re finally here.I''m going to be buried to death.Come and help me!" Luke noticed that Melody was still calm andposed, so he emphasized and added. "I really can''t hold on anymore!" Melody stared at him in disdain and said in a mocking voice, "Didn''t you say that you will have no problem and that you can handle them?" Luke wanted to p himself in the face because of his arrogance earlier.He also didn''t expect that there would be so many hackers attacking him. In the end, he became someone that was being beaten up by a crowd and whose face was now being forced to kiss the ground. He was beingpletely suppressed! Melody didn''t want to talk nonsense with him anymore. She picked up herputer and quickly joined the battle. They dared touch her people and attack her base''s defensework? Since they were already here, then they better not run away! Chapter 164: It Was Actually a Draw Chapter 164: It Was Actually a Draw At the study of the Harrison family... Austin rushed in with hisptop and ced it in front of Seth, the head of the Harrison family. "Sir, we can''t hold on anymore!" Seth was a little surprised when he heard Austin''s words. He didn''t expect his hacker team to be defeated.He had personally trained this team and trained it for so long, and it had never failed him.He handed this team over to Austin who was also aputer genius that never made mistakes. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Although Austin was aware that breaking through the ck Alliance''s firewall would be difficult, he did not expect the other party to track him down so quickly. Seth kept his gaze fixed on theputer screen, observing every change on the data.He didn¡¯t need any extra expression or posture to exude a cold aura that Made no one dare to approach him. "What''s going on?" Seth inquired. Austin was brought back to reality by the cold voice, and he quickly reported the situation. "Sir, we were careless.I didn''t expect the other party to set up an anti-tracking trap from the start.All of our IDs were intercepted, and the other party even found our location." Austin bowed his head and sighed.He had never felt so humiliated in his life, and he even felt that he could no longer show his face to his boss. Seth, who exuded the mysterious aura of a gentleman, did not directly criticize Austin after hearing the report.He gave Austin time to give him the full information. "However, five minutes ago, the other side abruptly changed to another yer, whose behavior is simr to that of the one in front.At first, we thought that it was the same person, but in the next second, we were ruthlessly crushed.This person is too powerful!" Seth''s slender fingers danced on the keyboard as Austin spoke.A line of cade shed quickly across theputer screen. Normal people couldn''t even finish reading it and it wouldn''t make sense to them. But top hackers had to not only remember these rapidly leaping codes, but they also had to decode them one by one.He even had to find the other party''s pawn, track the other party''s location, and finally get rid of the other party. This battle was a race against time, and time was measured in seconds.It was possible that if the opposing party was 0.01 seconds slower, the opposing party would lose the entire game. Melody took over on Luke''s behalf.He sat by the side, watching the battle and assisting Melody by filling in the gaps. The other party was a group, whereas his boss was alone. Luke was about to demonstrate his boss¡¯ strength when the opposing party suddenly became stronger. "Shit!" Luke''s eyes widened and eximed in surprise when he saw it. "Boss, did that guy on the other side take some drugs? Otherwise, how did he get so fierce in such a short time?" Lukemented with awe. Melodycked the strength to mock her subordinate''s intelligence, so she could only roll her eyes and ask, "Can''t you even tell that we are not facing the same enemy as before anymore?" "Really?" Luke asked, surprised. "Is there really an expert that canpare to you? The opposing party is far too powerful then!" Luke was made to feel inferior by the previous group of people.He did not expect that an expert among the experts would participate in the battle.He had hoped to watch the battle from afortable vantage point, but now he had to be 120 percent focused on his job of assisting his boss.He would have called that brat Johnson for assistance if he had known earlier. Sadly, he always thought that Melody would be able to settle everything on her own. After all, who knew that the opposing party had a powerful boss? Compared to Luke''s shock, Melody remained calm. On her beautiful face outlined by cold lines, there was a rare hint of amusement and smile in her beautiful eyes. Luke was correct. The opposing party was indeed very powerful. For Melody, it had been a long time since she met such an expert. She wouldn''t be able to enjoy herself to the fullest if the other party''s troops were all at the same level as before. It was good that a capable one showed up.She could finally have a good time. Melody had not encountered this kind of person in quite some time now. This would be the time for her to show off her abilities. Within ten minutes, there would be certain results. The stalemate was particrly fierce because both sides were experts among experts. Luke''s heart was in his throat.His heart was convulsing in nervousness.He didn''t even dare to breathe too loudly lest he disturbed his boss. He hadn''t felt this way in years, and now, he wasn''t even sure if his boss would win. This was a sensation he never felt before. The other party''s power was too great, which caused him to have doubts about his boss. The countdown began. 3,2,1 When the results were revealed, Luke subconsciously closed his eyes, refusing to look at it. After a while, he realized that there was no longer any sound. Then, with trepidation, he opened his eyes to find a darkputer screen. He quickly looked at Melody. "Boss, how was it? What was the result?" Melody could see Luke''s timid expression while covering his face right now. She gave Luke a disgusted look and told him. "It¡¯s a draw!" "What?" Luke''s eyes almost popped out from their sockets. "It''s a draw? The other party managed to fight you to a draw? Boss, is there really such a powerful person in this world?" Luke''s mouth twitched as he looked at Melody in disbelief. In Luke''s eyes, his boss was already unbeatable.He didn''t believe that there was anyone more powerful than Melody. Melody calmly took a sip of water to relieve the dryness in her throat.She did not even have the time to drink anything after her meal before she was called over by Luke. Now, she was extremely thirsty. "Well, you weren''t that bad either!" Melodymented. Today, the ck Alliance was on the defensive, while the other side was on the offensive. The other side didn¡¯t even utilize all their possible resources in the fight just now. This indicated that they came unprepared. Melody couldn''t help but think of what the result could have been if their opponent was prepared for their attack today. Would she be defeated? It seemed that the program she designed three years ago needed to be upgraded.It was more than enough to deal with ordinary hackers. But it was full of ws in front of a powerful expert hacker. It took a long time for Luke to recover from his shock. Melody didn''t like to see his foolish expression, so she ended the video chat to rest. She exhausted herself thoroughly today and now, it was time for her to rest! On the other hand, at Harrison''s study room... Austin was also taken aback when he saw the results on the big screen. He didn''t expect that despite his boss personally leading the attack, the fight would still end up in a draw. "Boss, is that person a god? How strong are they?" Austin already regarded his boss as a god, yet there was still someone who couldpare to his boss? Seth''s deep eyes were fixed on theputer, his mind repeatedly deduced every step he made just now. He was a person who pursued perfection, and he would not allow failure for no reason, He could confirm that the other party''s strength was indeed very strong after a few rounds. Furthermore, Seth had the impression that the other party''s knowledge of theputer was a step ahead of his. ¡®Whoever was my opponent just now, they are aputer genius" Seth silently praised the other party. "I want you to check and give me all of that person''s information!" Seth turned around and look at Austin. Austin did not dare to pause after hearing his boss'' order. "Yes, this subordinate will go now!" he replied quickly with a salute and left. Chapter 165: Ants Trying to Topple a Tree Chapter 165: Ants Trying to Topple a Tree The next day... Every student in Sanguine High was shocked when Melody appeared at school. "Didn''t she offend the student union? What is she doing here? The nerve of her to show up in the school," one of the students said. "Who knows? Maybe she¡¯s here to pack her things up!" another one replied. Yesterday, Melody brought people to attack and even reported the entire student union to Mr.Alberts. "Oh my god! Is that all true?" one student asked. The students who heard about this news were all shocked. They didn''t expect the student union to hide something so immoral and uneptable. "This is the student union?! Unbelievable!" another student eximed. The student heads of the student union were students that came from wealthy families. Sanguine High was a noble school, and every student who coulde in to study in this school had a deep and wealthy background. Considering how each student of Sanguine High had a wealthy and deep background, those that were capable of bing student heads in the student union were surely more powerful and wealthier than them. Melody was trying to shake the plutocrat foundation of the student union by herself. This was why everyone found it surprising how she was able to show up at school the next day, unharmed. Melody was the object of everyone''s attention, but they didn''t dare to look at her openly. Although they had never seen Melody lose her cool, she had a kind of aura around her, giving people a feeling that she was cold and unapproachable. It was like she was a cold ray of light on the high ground. The other students couldn''t get close and could only look up to her. Melody also had two guardians walking by her side. One was the famous Lance Harrison, who made people tremble with fear, and the other was the new top student, Luke. How could Luke be a simple person if he couldpete with Lance without losing? With these two people escorting Melody, everyone was afraid to approach her or even look in her way. Luke took the initiative to offer her a nutritious breakfast that was high in protein after Melody settled on her seat. Luke ced all the food he had on his bag one by one. The table was filled with food in just a few moments. Seeing this, Lance couldn''t help but felt his throat tighten, "Luke, are you feeding a pig? Why are there so many types of food on Melody''s table? She won''t be able to finish all that!" Luke rolled his eyes at Lance in disgust. "What do you know? Our boss is growing.She needs more nourishment!" "Melody fought hardst night.Don¡¯t I have to add a little more protein today?" Luke said ignoring Lance. Last night''s battle was repeatedly discussed in the world hacker forum. It was known as the most epic showdown between hackers in the past ten years. You could even say that the battle was a textbook offensive and defensive battle between hackers. It was a really wonderful fight! Luke felt that the way he looked at his boss today had more respect than he usually had for her. As expected of his boss, she was the best in every aspect. It made people like Luke admire her very much. ¡®Is she growing?¡¯ Lance thought as he considered Luke''s answer. He looked at Melody from his peripheral vision.He examined her from head to toe. His eyes gradually slid down to her fair, swan-like neck.Her slender and tall figure was tall and well- proportioned.She was plump and graceful. You could say that she had a perfect figure. With just a nce, Lance felt his entire body tense up. He subconsciously reached out to pick up the tumbler on the table and he was about to pour a mouthful of water down his throat to calm the raging heat of his body . Unfortunately, he had forgotten that he had just filled the tumbler with hot water as an additive to soup before he came to school! It was hot! The water in the tumbler was hot. He subconsciously closed his mouth, his entire mouth was almost scalded by the hot water.He immediately spat it out when the hot water filled his mouth. The water sshed in all directions! ss 8 instantly fell silent. Lance had always shown off his image as a noble son on a normal day. But today, he looked like a fool as he spat out water everywhere like a person who didn''t have any manners. It was not only the other students inside the room who noticed Lance''s vulgar actions. Melody''s hand ceased in mid-air with her spoon as she looked at Lance in confusion. Luke was the first to react.His face instantly turned ferocious as he looked at Lance furiously. "Feck, Lance, you disgusting pig!" he said as he wiped off some droplets of water thatnded on his shirt. "You''re already f*cking old enough to drink by yourself.Don¡¯t you know how to drink water?"Luke added. "You sprayed water everywhere! It''s so disgusting! How will boss eat now?" At this moment, Luke became more powerful than a mother scolding his son.He did not repeat his curses, he was creative at it as his mouth was like a machine gun that rained down curses on Lance. Lance¡¯s face remained calm, but his red ears exposed how embarrassed he was because of what happened just now.He didn¡¯t care about Luke''s scolding, but he felt that he had embarrassed himself in front of Melody. Lance turned to look at Melody and apologized.He lowered his head and disyed his sincerity. "Boss, I''m sorry.I didn''t mean to..." Luke prepared a lot today. Melody didn''t really mind since she had already eaten a lot before this minor ident happened. Instead, she turned to Luke and said, "Do you have ice cubes? Get him some! His tongue might have been scalded because of the hot water." He might have scalded his mouth just now. Of course, there was a possibility that Lance was okay, but a burn in the mouth was painful nevertheless. In addition, if a small burn injury in the mouth was ignored, it could be infected and turn into an ulcer. Luke really had ice cubes. He always had some ice cubes with him since he wanted to ensure that Melody could drink a c with ice all the time since it was her favorite. Luke even carried a small refrigerator with him. Luke reluctantly took out a cup of ice cubes and gave it to Lance. Lance happily took it. "Thank you, boss!". ¡®It feels really good to be cared for by the boss.It makes me feel loved.Although, it''s a bit embarrassing that she saw me do such shameful thing" Lance thought. The farce had just subsided when the ss monitor suddenly rushed into the ss and shouted, "Big news, there''s a shocking big news!" "Oh my god, Melody is so amazing! Let me tell you..." Just as the ss monitor was about to announce the news, she saw Melody leaningzily on her chair. On the other hand, Lance, who had something in his mouth beside her, looked stunned. The ss monitor subconsciously blurted out, "Melody, why are you here so early?" Then, she stood there in a daze, as if her entire body was frozen. Sarah woke up early in the morning. She was suddenly very eager to send Melody to school. Melody, who had always been thest person to step into the school gate, was indeed a little early today. The ss monitor assumed that Melody was still not in ss, so she impulsively rushed to the room. Everyone carefully looked at the ss monitor and wanted to know what kind of big news she had. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g But because of Melody''s aura of deterrence, they didn''t dare to ask. Melody adjusted her position and casually put her slender legs on the table.Her entire body sank to a morefortable position as she adjusted herself on her seat.She lifted her eyes and locked at the ss monitor calmly. The ss monitor was timid. Melody was worried that she might have scared the ss monitor. "ss monitor, since this news is so big, don¡¯t waste your time.Just tell us! Everyone''s waiting," Melody said. Tears started to well up in the ss monitor''s eyes and she was about to cry. She suspected that today must be her bad day, or else, how could she encounter such a frustrating thing? ? "Melody, I..." the ss monitor stopped at what she was about to say. Looking at the ss monitor''s restless expression, Luke became impatient.He shook his head and impatiently shouted, "Stop talking nonsense! Our boss wants you to speak.Just say it!" Luke''s stern and cold voice almost brought the ss monitor on her knees in fear. She cautiously said, "It''s...it''s those people from the student union..." Looking at her hesitant and terrified expression, Melody couldn''t help but feel impatient like Luke. "Speak properly.Don''t worry, no one will hurt you!" Melody said. Chapter 166: Shocking News Chapter 166: Shocking News Melody always spoke the truth.With her guarantee, the ss monitor''s confidence instantly doubled. "It''s about the student union.Today, their president, Zeke, actually took the initiative to go to the principal''s office and resign.Christine was also fired by the student union!" After the ss monitor finished speaking, she carefully looked at everyone. Then she asked, "Is this a big deal?" Everyone nodded subconsciously. This news had shocked everyone. Many people were looking forward to Melody being boycotted by the student union and humiliated by those rich and powerful people. However, in the end, it was not Melody who got into trouble but the heads of the student union. How was this not shocking? Everyone''s eyes were focused on Melody as if they were looking at a monster. ¡®What is the background of this Melody? How can she be so powerful?¡¯ Those were only some of the questions in their heads. Zeke was already considered a leader in their school. Furthermore, from the looks of it, it seemed that Melody was stronger than those people. Luke was also a little shocked when he heard this news.He looked at Melody excitedly. Then he questioned, "Boss, is it that simple? Zeke even took the initiative to resign, and only Christine was the one punished.Isn''t this punishment too small? Why don¡¯t we put some pressure on those old bastards and let them get rid of the entire student union?" "No need!" Melody refused directly. Since the Jacobs family had already given Melody an exnation and even made a deal with Quince, this matter was settled. Lance, who was sitting at the side, heard everything. His eyes widened as he looked at Luke.He could not figure out how much confidence this guy had that he could boast so much. Maybe he was crazy! Just as everyone knew, the students all had a wealthy background. They could make a move, but it could not be done easily. Even if Lance asked the Harrison family to help him, it would still be a little tricky. That was why Lance wondered how Luke could easily say it like that. If he wanted the whole student union to disappear, he needed to ask his uncle for help. Lance even wondered if his uncle knew about this. Lance asked Melody curiously, "Does Seth know?" Melody looked at Lance in confusion, not knowing why he would ask such a question. "Know what?" she asked back. Hearing this, Lance knew that his boss had never mentioned this matter to his uncle. "Nothing," he replied. This was just like his boss'' style. Melody was so outstanding that she did not need to rely on others to solve her problems. No one had noticed Reagan, who was sitting in the corner with her face gradually turning pale. She did not expect such an ending! When she saw Zeke bring his father to the Sullivan family yesterday, she thought that Melody would be screwed for sure. Even if Melody was not taught a lesson and was thrown out of the Sullivan family''s house back to the countryside, Reagan believed she would at least be chased out of school and sent to another ce to study. However, she never expected that Zeke and Christine would be the ones tond into the hot water instead. Zeke voluntarily dismissed himself, which meant that the Jacobs family had made a move. However, Reagan really could not understand why the result was still like this even after the Jacobs family made their move.She wondered if it could be that Seth helped Melody. Otherwise, how could this even happen? Reagan thought resentfully. Even if she racked her brains, she could onlye to this conclusion. However, the more it was like this, the more upset she felt. "Why did Melody get Seth¡¯s favor?¡¯ ¡®What right did she have?¡¯ These were the thoughts that lingered in Reagan''s mind. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Melody was just an ominous woman, a pitiful creature that no one wanted. How did she get such good treatment? Reagan could not let Melody have a good time.She promised herself. Reagan left the ss and looked for Christine to figure out what was going on. When Christine saw Reagan appear, she red at her angrily. She reached out and grabbed Reagan''s arm tightly. Then she blurted, "Reagan, how dare youe here and visit me? You''re the one who made me like this! How dare youe here and show up to me?" Reagan looked at Christine with an expression full of grievance.Her face was as pale as a frightened rabbit. "Christine, I know you''re not feeling good right now.It is my fault that I can''t share the burden with you.Let''s find a quiet ce to have a good chat." Reagan showed how sorry she was and did not forget to wink at Christine. The people around kept pointing and thinking that Christine was crazy. In their eyes, Reagan was as weak as a kite, and a gust of wind could blow her away. Moreover, Christine was like a crazy older woman, ravaging Reagan.It was too terrifying. Perhaps she could feel the usations of the surrounding people, Christine decided to find a ce to clear things with Reagan.She looked at Reagan with a livid face. Then she said fiercely, "Well, let''s go to the rooftop.We have to make some things clear today!" Reagan nodded obediently. "Christine, as long as you can calm down, I will do anything!" Everyone looked at Reagan, who was dragged away by Christine this time.They were worried for her. They thought that Reagan was too pitiful. Reagan followed Christine to the rooftop. Christine reached out, pushed Reagan in, and locked the rooftop door. Christine, who had his back to Reagan, did not notice the sinister smile that shed across the corner of Reagan''s eyes at this moment. Christine was full of anger and had nowhere to vent it.She wanted to get justice for herself. Christine turned around and looked at Reagan with a gloomy face. "Reagan, there is no one here right now.You don''t have to pretend in front of me.We both know that you did all the bad things that happened! Also, the money of the student union was squandered by you! Why am I the one who should suffer in the end? Do you know that the school has given me a demerit?" Zeke took the initiative to admit his mistake.And under the influence of the Jacobs family, the school decided to give everyone a chance. However, they were not willing to let go of the main culprit. Reagan was obviously the one who embezzled the most, but all her ounts were under Christine''s name. Finally, under the protection of Zeke, Reagan did not have any problem at all. In the end, Christine was the one who had to carry all the me. Christine pointed at Reagan and looked at her fiercely. "Reagan! You have to follow me to the principal''s office and make things clear there.Otherwise, I will..." she paused after saying this. Reagan looked at Christine arrogantly. Then she said coldly, "Otherwise, what are you going to do?" At this time, Reagan still dared to do this, which made Christine angry that she rushed forward to teach Reagan a lesson. Unexpectedly, Reagan moved faster.She grabbed Christine''s wrist and pped her. Suddenly, there was a loud sound. "Christine, I tolerated you.But now, you are going too far.I advise you to be sensible and ept the reality.Do you want to expose me? Then, tell me.Where is your evidence?" Reagan had transferred all the money directly to Christine''s ount before everything happened. Even if she spent money, it would be paid by Christine''s card.It would not have anything to do with Reagan. How could Christine me her then? Christine finally became smart and understood what Reagan meant. Christine felt that it was unfair that the school had punished her. Therefore, she believed the others involved should also pay the price. Most especially Reagan, who should take responsibility for what she had done. "Reagan, you bitch!" Christine roared. Chapter 167: Good Acting Chapter 167: Good Acting "Reagan, you finally revealed your true colors.You bitch, I''m going to kill you!" Christine shrieked in anger. Immediately after saying this, Christine lunged toward Reagan, ready to rough her up. Reagan felt that Christine was overestimating herself when thetter dashed to attack her. ¡®You want to hit me the little ability you have?¡¯ Reagan thought to herself, feeling smug. Reagan might look like a weak young miss from a wealthy family but no one knew her true strength. It was a known fact that wealthy families were often targeted by syndicates and otherwless organizations because of their superior wealth. Under these circumstances, children from wealthy families were trained to protect themselves. There had been too many cases of children getting nabbed or attacked by those organizations, after all. Reagan''s grandfather had arranged for a self-defense master to teach the children in their family how to fight and defend themselves since they were young. Although Reagan was not very good at fighting, she was still qualified to deal with a girl like Christine who barely had any strength to truss up a chicken. Reagan was about to counterattack when she noticed a few people rushing up the corridor through the side ss window. Reagan immediately retracted her outstretched fist that was about to punch Christine. Christine seized the opportunity to throw Reagan to the ground. She wanted to give Reagan two loud ps to vent her anger. However, before Christine could make a move, the door of the rooftop that was originally locked was forcefully kicked open. In order to prevent idents, the school administration made sure that the door to the rooftop could be locked but the locks were not sturdy. Christine was shocked by the sudden intrusion and froze on the spot, forgetting to get off Reagan. A group of people rushed in, led by Zeke. The moment they got there, they saw Reagan, who was pressed to the ground by Christine, crying for help. Zeke no longer cared about maintaining his image. He rushed forward, yanked Christine, and shook her off Reagan. Christine reacted and struggled to pounce at Reagan again, but was stopped by the people who followed Zeke. Zeke squatted down to check on Reagan and carefully helped her up. "Reagan, are you alright?" he asked, his voiceced with worry. Reagan''s face was devoid of color, and her eyes were wide with terror. She looked so feeble and even her voice was trembling. "Zeke, don''t me Christine." Reagan pleaded on Christine''s behalf. "She''s just too angry at the moment.I''ll be fine!" she added. Zeke gazed at Reagan with a troubled expression on his face. His eyebrows were furrowed and he fiercely roared, "Reagan, you''re already in such a state.Why are you still speaking up for her?! She treated you so poorly yet here you are trying to help her.Don''t bring her up anymore.She''spletely hopeless!" Christine was still struggling as she stood on the side.Her eyes were shooting daggers at Reagan. At this moment, Christine finally came to her senses.She understood that she was only a pawn, a chess piece used by Reagan.She felt like a fool. "Reagan, you are really good at pretending.Since you are so good at acting, why don''t you be an actress? With your acting skills, if you join the entertainment industry, the Best Actress award would surely be yours!" Christineshed at Reagan, her tone filled with sarcasm and mockery. Reagan weakly leaned in Zeke''s embrace, her eyes brimming with tears.She looked really frail and agitated, as weak as a flower that swayed with every wind. "Christine, I understand that you''re just trying to vent your anger.Go ahead,e at me.If it makes you happy, you can hit me as long as you want.I don''t mind that you almost killed me earlier." Reagan said, her voice sounding weak. Looking at Reagan''s pitiful appearance, Christine was so infuriated that steam wasing off her ears. "Reagan, you bitch, stop pretending to be innocent!" Christine hollered. She wanted to charge toward Reagan and teach her a lesson, but she was firmly held back by two boys who did not give her a chance to break free. Facing Christine who was baring her fangs and brandishing her ws, Zeke was extremely disgusted.He said to the two boys who were holding Christine. "Hurry up and send her to the principal''s office and let the principal deal with her.I''m afraid that she is delusional.Don''t let her hurt the other students." "Bullshit!" Christine cursed at him. The other students who had never seen such a vulgar side of Christine in the past also felt that she had gone berserk. They stared at Christine with a look of disgust and fear, as if they were looking at a real madman. Having seen the disdainful and mocking look the other students gave her, Christinepletely flipped out.She tried harder to free herself from the tight grip of the two boys. But in the end, she was dragged toward the principal''s office without any trace of politeness or pity. On the other hand, Reagan was like a frightened rabbit, helplessly leaning into Zeke''s arms. Like a Princess who was rescued by a Prince, she safely walked out of everyone''s sight. Zeke and the others were not the only ones who made their way to the rooftop. Melody and the rest of the students from ss 8 had also rushed over.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g This was because one of their ssmates came to report that Christine went looking for trouble with Reagan and dragged her to the rooftop, threatening to kill her. Whether it was out of curiosity or worry about Reagan, everyone who heard the news raced over anyway. Melody also heard the news. She went because she was still a member of the Sullivan family after all. In addition, she promised her grandfather that she would protect the lives of the Sullivan family members. As such, Melody didn''t actually go to the rooftop to watch a good show. Christine was right. With Reagan''s acting skills, if she were to join the entertainment industry, Reagan would definitely surpass Sarah in the future. Reagan possessed an innate talent in acting.Her performance was so natural, it was as if she wasn''t acting at all. Even Clifford couldn''t help but sigh. "Reagan is too pitiful.It makes my heart ache to see such a beauty treated like this." Luke, who was standing at the side, pushed Lance with dissatisfaction and said in disgust, "Who are your bosses? Are your eyes blind?!" ¡®A hypocrite like Reagan is such a bad actor.Where did she get the audacity to act pitiful?¡¯ thought Luke. In Luke''s opinion, Reagan''s performance wasughable at best! "What do you want? Are you asking for a beating?!" Lance countered, ring at Luke in irritation. Luke bluntly replied, "People with well-developed limbs and simple minds are really only fit to fight all day long!" Seeing that the two of them were about to quarrel again, Melody interfered and shouted at them, "That''s enough!" The two boys immediately stopped bickering and obediently stood in front of Melody. They looked like primary school students admitting their mistakes in front of their teachers. Melody looked up.Her clear eyes shed with a cold light and her entire body exuded a terrifying aura. After two seconds of silence, having ensured that the two of them had really stopped bickering, she turned around and left. Lance and Luke followed her out. They didn''t dare to say anything in fear of Melody''s status. The matter was resolved with Christine''s expulsion from the school. Christine''s reputation as an elegant daughter of a distinguished family in California waspletely ruined. With her status, even if her grades were not outstanding or even if she didn''t have a great career, she could still marry someone with a wealthy or powerful background. This matter, however, had escted, and Christine had lost her chances. Christine was nowbeled as someone of ill-repute. The Jacobs family, the Sullivan family, and several other families who had good rtions with them had joined forces to boycott the Lucas family at this time. Due to her expulsion from the school, Christine could no longer stay in California and could only transfer to a school overseas. Christine cried and begged her family to avenge her, however, she was strongly reprimanded by her parents. "You still have the guts to cry and beg for mercy?! Look at what you''ve done." Randall Lucas, Christine''s father scolded her, his voice thunderous. After being admonished by her father, Christine threw herself into her mother¡¯s arms and cried loudly, "Mom, Reagan framed me.She was the one who took the money and did all those bad things, but I am the one who had to bear the crime! She used me as her scapegoat! This is unfair!" "Do you think it matters who is at fault?" Randall red at her coldly. "If you don¡¯t bow your head and admit your mistake, then you will be the target of criticism.Then we, the Lucas family, will be crushed, especially now that several families have joined forces to suppress us.Are you nning to end the Lucas family and bring everyone down with you? Are you going to make our whole family pay for your willfulness?!" Randall''s words revealed the gravity of the situation. Although Christine wanted to cry and defend herself, she knew that there was nothing she could do for now. Seeing her daughter crying so pitifully, Eleanor, Christine''s mother was anguished. She tried tofort her daughter and said, "Sweetheart, you should go abroad to stabilize your emotions and adjust your mentality.Wait for this matter to die down." Eleanor believed what her daughter said. Christine had always been pure and innocent. Eleanor was confident that her daughter could not have pulled such a devious scheme. This matter was likely caused by the Sullivan family. "You don''t have to worry about the rest.When there is a chance, we will not let the Sullivan family off!" Eleanor stated with conviction. Chapter 168: Big Fat Liar Chapter 168: Big Fat Liar Tomorrow was the weekend, so Melody was to apany Sarah to record her program. There were two episodes left, and because Sarah had umted a lot of poprity in the program, Sarah''s endorsement and filming had increased a lot. She looked so happy every time she appeared in front of Melody. As usual, the school bell rang at exactly noon, and Melody woke up, albeit unsteadily.Her usually clear and cold eyes were still a little bloodshot when she opened her eyes.Her brows were tightly knitted together, and there was a gloomy air on her face, which, if put together, was quite frightening. No one dared to disturb Melody while she took her time to wake up fully. Even Luke waited for Melody to wake up before he dared to make a single sound. "Boss, have some drink!" Luke gently said, still careful not to disturb Melody''s sleepy state. Melody didn''t even raise her eyes as she instinctively reached out her hand to take the drink. Luke gently ced the drink in Melody''s hands. While he watched, Melody¡¯s previously furrowed eyebrows gradually rxed as the cold liquid entered her throat, and Luke felt a sense of satisfaction for a job well done. He was pretty proud that only he understood Melody''s preferences. Seeing Melody happy and letting her feelfortable was the happiest moment of Luke''s life because Melody was the one who gave Luke his identity. No one could ever surpass her in his heart. "Boss, tomorrow is the weekend," Luke happily said. "We don''t need to practice.Why don''t we go and y tonight?!" The school anniversary wasing soon, so many teams would take advantage of the weekend to practice. But their team didn''t really need it. With their high level of skills, there was absolutely no need for them to go to rehearsals. Hearing Luke''s words, Lance''s ears perked up and waited for Melody''s answer. He was waiting for an opportunity to express his willingness and participate in a well-deserved day-off for their team. Unfortunately, Melody didn¡¯t let them have their way.She propped up her chin with one hand and yed with the bottle of drink in her hand out of boredom. "I''ll be apanying Sarah tomorrow morning to record a program.So I have to rest at night," she said. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Luke understood that if they yed all night tonight, then it would really affect Melody¡¯s condition for tomorrow''s program. Melody had to be in tip-top shape so she could do well in the program since many people would be sure to watch! Besides, there would be plenty of time for them to hang out after the show. "That''s fine, boss! You can rest tonight so you can go tomorrow," Luke said, his smile unwavering. "I''ll cheer you on by watching the show!" Without waiting for Melody to respond, Lance, who was standing by the side, also said, "I''ll do that too!" "Hey, how can you be like this? Learn from others and stop copying me!" Luke shouted with dissatisfaction. Lance didn''t allow Luke to outdo him. So the two started to quibble like two primary kids fighting in school. Melody helplessly shook her head and decided to leave the two alone. She picked up her school bag with one hand and quickly left the room. It was minutes after Melody left did Luke finally noticed Melody''s disappearance.Luke, of course, didn''t forget to give Lance a fierce re. "Bastard, I won''t argue with you today," Luke said through his clenched teeth. "But just you wait, I''ll make sure to kill you next time!" Then, like a gust of wind, he picked up his things and ran away. Lance also rushed to tidy up his things.He didn¡¯t let Luke have his way and shouted back, "I''m not afraid of you, you know?!" while he quickly put his things in his bag and left as well. When Melody came out of the school gate, she saw a familiar car parked just outside.She found it a little amusing since Seth had never used the same car twice when visiting her. Melody inclined her head and took the path towards the car. When she was close, the window of the ck McLaren car lowered down, and the owner of the car stepped outside and walked towards her. His long, slender legs instantly reached Melody in seconds. Seth''s deep, dark eyes stared at Melody, and his typically cold eyes turned gentle instantly. "Did you know I wasing?" Seth asked, surprised. The sun had almost set, and the remaining light of that afternoon covered Melody in ayer of red- yellow hue. Her long and slender figure seemed to glow under the warm light, making her skin almost transparent. Melody was so beautiful that it took his breath away. Moments like this made Seth think how amazing it was that he had met this woman in front of him.The said woman was still holding her school bag in one hand while the other was in her pocket, her eyes trained on Seth. "No! I didn''t know you wereing," Melody honestly admitted. But something about today made her feel like Seth was going to return. Melody wasn''t hoping nor expecting anything, but she still walked out of the school. Indeed, Seth was there. They didn''t n it, but Melody felt a little happy to meet Seth there without them agreeing to it. The man chuckled, and his handsome face considerably lit up with happiness. It was one of the rarest emotions anyone could ever see from Seth''s face. "Get in the car, then.I''ll take you out to dinner," Seth said after a while. "Okay!" Melody answered crisply. The man opened the car door for her and put his hand on top of the car door before reaching out his other hand to usher Melody inside. Luke and Lance also arrived at the school gate the same time as Melody stepped inside Seth''s car. The two didn''t expect not only to see Melody gone but for her to also be in the back of Seth''s car. After all, they all agreed to rest tonight since Melody needed to get up early tomorrow! ¡®Liar!¡¯ Luke almost shouted. Melody was a big fat liar! Since Lance was beside him, Luke took the opportunity and vent all his frustrations on him. Lance seemed confused, so he started to scold Luke. "Hey, man! Are you sick?" "Why are you hurting me?" Lance added. "I wasn''t the one who took the boss away!" Luke snorted in annoyance and pointed his finger at Lance, "You''re from the same family as him, so you''re a good-for-nothing too!" Luke didn''t wait for Lance to react.He didn''t need to either as he angrily left. Lance, who had been silent all the while, rubbed his face helplessly and suddenly felt that having the surname "Harrison" wasn¡¯t necessarily a good thing. But it was all because his uncle was simply too treacherous! Seth originally nned to find a ce to eat with Melody. But not long after they drove out of the school, he received a call from Iven. He invited Seth to a dinner party, saying that his friends were all there, even Axel was attending. Iven didn''t have ns of ever leaving California. There were just a lot of things he liked and would miss in this city if he ever did. Seth didn''t immediately agree.He put the phone on speaker and ced it in front of Melody for her to hear what Iven was saying. "Do you want to go?" Seth looked at Melody and asked; his low and husky voice was extremely gentle. Melody leaned against the leather sofa and lifted her tired eyelids. "Sure!" she replied with a faint, sleepy voice. After receiving Melody''s answer, Seth quickly put his phone close to his ear. Although Melody¡¯s voice wasn''t loud, the person on the other line still clearly heard her voice. When Iven heard Melody''s unmistakable voice, he shouted excitedly. "Seth, hurry up and bring Melody over! We miss her.We''re going to wait for her, alright! We haven''t seen each other for some time, so you muste with Melody!" Missed her? Seth felt a little irritated. Why would Iven miss Melody? Without waiting for Iven to finish, Seth hung up the phone. Iven didn''t send the address to Seth but sent it to Austin instead. He knew that Seth wasn¡¯t the one driving and knew that Austin would simply go to the location directly if he sent Austin the address. When Austin received the message, he looked at Seth to ask for his decision. Seth gave him a slight nod, and Austin drove towards the address Iven gave him. Melody suddenly asked, "Have you been busy?" Seth tilted his head and looked at her, his eyes questioning. Seeing that he didn''t understand what she meant, Melody exined, "Have you not met with Iven and the otherstely?" Seth and Iven were usually very close; they spent a lot of their time together over dinner and drinks. Even though Seth disliked Iven, thetter still loved to pester Seth. lven even went as far as to stay with Seth whenever he had nothing to do, and Seth couldn''t even chase him away! Chapter 169: You Brat, What Do You Know? Chapter 169: You Brat, What Do You Know? Before Seth could respond to Melody, Austin, who sat in front answered first, "Mr.Adams is acting strangetely.His whereabouts are unpredictable.Every time I see him, it makes me think that he lost his soul.It''s only today that we heard from him again." Melody instantly understood.Since it was Iven¡¯s problem, then never mind.It was none of her business. The location Iven chose was not too far away so it would only take them ten minutes before they arrived. When the car stopped, Seth originally wanted to get out first, open the door for Melody, and offer his hand to help her get down. Unexpectedly, Melody got out on her own and she either didn¡¯t see his raised hand or deliberately ignored it. Seth looked at his hand which was left floating mid-air.His lips curled a little, revealing a faint smile.He inwardly praised, ¡®This is also fine.I like it." As long as it was Melody. Austin approached a staff member and asked about the room reserved under lven''s name. After receiving the answer, he led the way. On the other side, when Iven found out that they had arrived, he rushed out to personally wee them. Axel followed right behind him. When he heard that Melody also came, he felt more excited than anyone else. On the way, after they turned a corner, Axel saw Seth walking in their direction calmly. Austin was in front and Melody was beside Seth. Axel stretched his hand and smacked Iven at the back. Iven raised his head, about to start a verbal fight with Axel, but then he saw Seth''s group. He calmed down and walked forward, about to greet them. But surprisingly... Before Ilven could even open his mouth, Melody strayed from the group and turned to the side. Everyone was puzzled and instinctively followed after Melody who went the other way. Seth was an exception. Although he was also confused, he didn''t follow Melody like the others. Instead, he stood in the same spot, waiting for Melody. Earlier, Melody saw a familiar figure so she walked over. They were currently in one of the most luxurious hotels in California. Its atrium had an open dining area while the upper floor were private rooms. At this moment, there was something absurd going on in the atrium. A few second-generation rich boys pulled and yed with a girl who looked like she was just a high school freshman. A few boys restrained her while a boy, who seemed to be the leader of the group, stood on the sofa. He held a wine bottle in his hand. The girl''s mouth was forced open and he poured the alcohol into her mouth. The girl struggled with all her might, streams of tears sliding down her cheeks.But no matter what she did, it was useless. Melody took several steps, approached them, and kicked one of the boys which held the girl. Her sudden powerful entrance dumbfounded everyone present. None of them expected that a girl would be so bold. When they saw the girl move, it could be said that she didn¡¯t hesitate at all. That kick was too cool! After a while, everyone regained their senses. The handsome boy who was the root of thismotion felt irritated, ready to teach the nosy person who ¡®maliciously¡¯ interrupted him. When he turned and saw the face of the ¡®nosy person¡¯, the boy¡¯s grip on the bottle tightened. "It¡¯s you again, jinx!" Who else was the person who started all this mess? It was none other than Melody''s younger brother, Charles. When Melody spotted him earlier, she could see the lewd and treacherous expression on his face even from far away. Charles red at Melody as if he was looking at an enemy. His pair of phoenix eyes narrowed further as he snorted, "Melody.I was getting a little worried that I wouldn''t have the time to settle the scores with you but you came knocking at my door.Today, I''ll let you know how powerful I am!" Melody leisurely stood by the side, her hands pocketed in her trousers.She coldly looked at Charles who was spouting cliched idiotic viin lines,pletely unbothered. Melody was even judging him in her mind. ¡®Our family''s genes aren''t bad.We have the same mother and father as well.Did our genes mutate, causing him to be an idiot?¡¯ Not inheriting the elegance of the Sullivan family was fine, but howe he didn''t inherit anything good from the intelligence department? Intelligence was a polygenic trait after all. How was it possible to mostly inherit the ¡®idiot'' genes? If Melody was not clear about Alistair''s personality, she would''ve suspected that her mother had done something immoral to give birth to a boy just to get a stable position in the Sullivan family. Charles was internally gloating.He knew that Melody had some brawns. If he was alone, he would probably be scared. But since he had plenty of acquaintances with him, he didn''t believe that they would be unsessful in dealing with Melody, this jinx. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. He waved his hand, signaling to his group. With a devious smirk across his face, he shouted, "Mates, we have our new toy!" After he sessfully gained the attention of the group, he continued, "Today, if you handle this jinx for me, I will treat you all tonight.You can do whatever you want!" Previously, Melody actually pummeled him in public. He felt so humiliated that he had to stay in the hospital for several months before he waspletely healed and ready to be discharged. If he did not avenge himself today, how would he dare to show his face in public? He was the only male in the Sullivan family. He was destined to be the heir. How could Melody, an abandoned jinx, dare to fight against him? Hearing Charles¡¯ deration, the eyes of the surrounding men turned ravenous, like starved wolves seeing food for the first time. It wasn''t just because Charles promised to pay the bill tonight. Melody''s face was a great temptation as well.She was too beautiful, even better than the celebrities in the entertainment industry. It was the kind of face that made people want to repeatedly look at. And her figure was just as great.She had all the right curves. Add in her unique temperament that Melody emitted. It was sassy and charming, making one¡¯s heart excited as it aroused their instincts to conquer. There were plenty of beautiful girls in the world but it was rare to see a woman with both beauty and outstanding temperament. If they could y with such a beautiful woman, they could brag about it to the world. The boy who Melody kicked to the ground made the first move. He approached her with a lecherous smile stered on his face. "Miss, I won''t me you for kicking me.As long as you please me, I might even help you plead Charles to let you go." Melody thought that it was Just Charles who was stupidly ignorant. Who could''ve expected that he was so bad in and out that he managed to attract like-minded people as hisckeys? She finally understood why Alistair made such an unexpected decision before his death. Her father, Quince, valued boys over girls more than Alistair did, to the point of extremity. If the Sullivan family''s properties all fell under Quince¡¯s hands, the one who would inherit everything next would definitely be Charles. Charles was useless and hedonistic through and through due to his parents¡¯ wed parenting, it wouldn''t take him long before Alistair¡¯s lifetime of hard work got destroyed. When the boy, who spoke to Melody with a dirty tone just now, realized that Melody did not react to his words, he boldly stepped forward, ready to attack Melody. Axel, who went and followed, stood nearby. Watching the scene in front of him, he was dumbfounded. He instinctively looked at Seth in a distance. When Axel saw Seth''s calm expression, he felt like his heart was scratched by a cat. Since watching Seth''s expression was fruitless, he could only turn his head to Iven and asked anxiously, "Didn''t you say that Seth loved her so much? Howe none of you are moving? What if something bad happened to Melody?" Iven didn''t say anything in response. He only looked at him with unconcealed disgust. It was as if his eyes were saying, ''You brat, what do you know?¡¯ ¡®I''m afraid that before they can even make a move, Melody had already beaten them all down" Unfortunately for Axel, he had never seen Melody fight and was unnecessarily worried.Butter he would know that when Melody fought, it wouldn''t be a fight. It would be a one-sided annihtion. In the first ce, it was like a max-leveled bugged boss fighting with a bunch of level 1''s. Trying to fight Melody was simply suicide. Seth did note over to help because he knew that she didn''t need his help nor did she like anyone interfering with her affairs. Just when the other party''s hand was half a meter away from Melody¡¯s face, the disgusting smell of cigarette assailed her nose. Melody frowned in disgust. One of the things that disgusted her the most was this kind of thing.She took a nce at the other party''s fingernails which still had some dirt underneath. It looked so disgusting that she even had the urge to vomit yesterday¡¯s dinner. Melody did not even move her hand, disgusted with the possibility of touching something dirty. She merely raised her leg and urately kicked. This time, Melody did not hold back. The boy was flung at least ten feet away. The boy heavily mmed against the ground, the loud noise from the impact reverberated throughout the atrium, and he instantly fainted. Chapter 170: Why Should I Help You? Chapter 170: Why Should I Help You? The people present were so shocked when they saw this scene that their jaws almost fell off. Melody looked at them in disdain and then raised her head.Her cold gaze swept across the boys. She looked so scary that people trembled whenever she looked at them. Melody''s gaze was like a cold wind from Siberia that blew at them. Melody¡¯''s strong kick made the boys retreat as they finally understood they were not on the same level as her. The girl kneeling on the ground finally reacted and rushed forward to hug Melody''s thigh. But she froze as soon as she saw Melody looking at her. The girl looked so frightened that she only burped when she opened her mouth to say something. Melody casually pulled over a chair, adjusted her clothes, and sat downvishly. Her posture was highly authoritative, just like a boss. Melody raised her eyebrows at the girl and asked coldly, "Why is he messing with you?" She nced at Charles as she spoke. The girl immediately understood what Melody meant. She looked at Charles hesitantly and then lowered her head as if she was afraid to say anything. However, if the girl would not say anything, Melody had no business staying there any longer. "Do as you please!" Melody stated. After she spoke, Melody pretended as if she was about to leave. The girl then anxiously asked, "If I told you, can you help me?" Melody turned around and looked at her with a hint of mockery in her cold eyes. "Why should I help you?" she asked. The girl looked at Melody with red eyes and bit her lower lip, not knowing how to answer. The two of them had nothing to do with each other. The woman was right, why would she help a stranger? Melody was not a superhero and had no obligation to help the girl. Melody''s attitude was still cold, and no one could guess what she was thinking right now. When she saw that the girl had lowered her head, she spoke again. "If you tell me, I might be in a good mood and help you!" Although Melody was a girl, she could still give people a sense of security and make them trust her. The girl realized that perhaps, Melody was her only chance. Those guys were cold and ruthless. They might not be able to beat Melody, but it was too easy for them to deal with her. Even though Charles constantly looked at the girl with threatening eyes, the girl was still determined to speak. "It''s because I told the teacher that Charles didn''t do his homework.And that the homework he submitted was mine.To take revenge on me, he brought people here to force me to apologize and drink!" The girl yelled as she pointed at Charles. Melody lowered her eyes and looked coldly at the girl. "Are you from Lantern Academy ss 1?" ss 1 was a famous top-ss at Lantern Academy, Charles¡¯ school. Melody looked at the girl''s white dress that had turned yellowish from washing.She did not look like she came from a wealthy family, which confused Melody. Perhaps the girl understood the meaning of Melody''s gaze.She lowered her head in embarrassment. Then she said in a soft tone, "My name is Andrea.I am indeed from ss 1.I was epted at Lantern Academy because of my grades!" Hearing this, Melody finally understood the situation. A luxurious school like Lantern Academy allowed students from low-ie families to enter their school to raise their average scores. Children of poor families could not resist the temptation once they were offered a schrship to such a prestigious school. After she understood the pros and cons of the situation, Melody turned her head to look at Charles. Being stared at by Melody, Charles felt his heart palpitate.In order to save his reputation, he tried to speak with authority. "Melody, you are a jinx! You better be careful and don''t cause any trouble for me.If I can''t deal with you today, I will deal with you some other day.So you have to keep your mouth shut!" Melodyughed coldly, "Charles, I didn¡¯t expect you to be a tyrant on campus!" Charles saw that Melody was siding on Andrea and was furious. "Are you crazy? What does she have to do with you? Mind your own unbearably annoying and disgusting life! What gives you the right to meddle with my affairs? You bastard!" Melody nced around, and her eyes fell on the decorative juniper on the side. She stood up, stretched out her hand towards the juniper, and quickly took a branch from it. Melody used it to whip at Charles''s left thigh. This stick was thin and could not break a bone, but it could still hurt someone enough to make them cry. "Melody, you''re crazy! How dare you hit me!" Charles shouted. Melody did not respond to him but instead hit him again. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g This time, Melody struck him on his right thigh. But this time, Melody did not give Charles any chance to catch his breath.She continued to hit him from left to right. Charles screamed as he dodged, but it did not help. Charles felt like the whip had its own eyes that no matter how hard he tried to dodge it, it still hit him. "It hurts, Melody! Stop it already! You''re crazy!" Charles cried. However, Melody not only did not stop but exerted more strength. "It hurts so much! Security, hurry up and help me!" Charles yelled. Austin had already dealt with the security of the restaurant. Even if their boss was beaten up, they would not dare to help without Seth''s order. As he felt that his cry for help was ineffective, Charles, in unbearable pain, could only start to threaten Melody. "Melody, stop right now! My parents won''t let you get away with this.Do you hear me?" But to Melody, all of Charles¡¯ threats had no effect at all.She did not stop striking and looked at Charles carefully. "If you have the time to beg your parents, why don''t you just beg them forgiveness for what you have done?" Melody questioned. Melody''s hands moved faster and struck Charles even harder. Charles was like a frog that had been thrown on an iron pan, jumping back and forth.His expression was twisted, and his movements looked very funny. Charles¡¯ friends were so terrified that they swallowed their own saliva after seeing Charles being dealt with so severely. Melody did not even blink her eyes through all of this. Charles¡¯ friends wanted to leave but they dared not to. They could only silently watch from the side, afraid that the next one to be beaten up would be them. After such a big fuss happened, no one came out to stop them. They were all members of aristocratic families and knew what was happening. It meant that Melody had a more significant background and did not even care if she would offend the restaurant owner. The owner of this restaurant was quite influential in California but they dared not offend Melody. Therefore, people who were not as powerful and significant as the restaurant owner could not afford to do so as well. Charles could not take it anymore and fell to the ground, wailing in pain. "I was wrong! I was wrong, alright? Melody, stop right now!" Melody snorted as she heard Charles beg for mercy. Then, she retorted back, "You''re wrong? Are you admitting your mistake now?" After a pause, Melody added, "Charles, didn''t your parents teach you how to say sorry? Didn''t they teach you to be prim and proper?" Charles gritted his teeth and still did not want to lower his head to ask for forgiveness. Melody did not want to let him go either.Her whipping became even ferocious. Iven was as terrified as Charles and the others at this time.He swallowed his saliva and cautiously asked, "Mr.Harrison, don''t you think he will die if this goes on?" "He won''t!" Seth replied without even raising his head. Iven was just about to let out a sigh of relief when Seth''s following words almost choked him to death. "At most, she''ll only cripple one of his legs!" If lven remembered correctly, the kid Melody was beating must be from the Sullivan family, Charles. He was Melody''s biological younger brother. Iven thought that Melody was indeed a ruthless person since she could even do such a thing to her own biological brother. ¡®Melody, you are so ruthless!¡¯ he eximed in his heart. Chapter 171: Shut Up, I Can Hear You Chapter 171: Shut Up, I Can Hear You Charles was the Sullivan family''s only grandson, so he was used to being spoiled by others. People around him would do things ording to his will.This was the first time that he was humiliated like this.He clenched his teeth and threatened Melody while he endured the pain of her whips. "Melody, stop right now.Otherwise, Dad and Mom will definitely not let you go.When they hear of this, you will definitely regret it!" Charles shouted. Melody couldn''t help but chuckle at his threats.She wondered if Charles was really stupid. He already threatened her a few minutes ago.Yet, here he was again. Did he think that Melody would be frightened? When Melody suddenly stopped, Charles thought that his threats were effective. After all, he was the flesh and blood of his parents and the only heir of the Sullivan family. Charles thought that Melody wouldn''t dare to touch him. Just as Charles was about to act arrogantly again, Melody suddenly hurled the branch in her hand to the side and pulled out a thicker and longer one. The branch was twice as thick as before. The sight of it made Charles tremble in fear. He tried to hold himself from screaming as he talked to Melody. "What are you doing? Didn''t you hear what I..." But before he could even finish his sentence, Melody scratched her ears impatiently and shouted, "Shut up! I heard yout". She then pulled out her phone from her pocket and threw it on the ground.Itnded near Charles''s feet. "I''ll give you a chance.Go live and broadcast this," she said as a faint smile appeared on her beautiful face. The sarcasm is obvious, "Maybe they''lle faster if they see the broadcast," Melody joked sarcastically. Charles looked at Melody in horror. Her vicious smile made his heart palpitate. He couldn''t stop shivering. "You...you! What are you trying to do?" He said as he lifted his trembling finger and pointed at the branch Melody was holding. Melody sneered at him with a devilish and cynical smile on her face.It seemed as though the whip in her palm was softly swayed in an arc. Her whip seemed to be expanding in size as she held it. Every movement was as smooth and beautiful as a ballet. "My hand can whip 60 times in a minute.That would be 360 whips in an hour.How manyshes do you think will it take before your parentse? Or how manyshes can your body bear?" Melody spoke in a soft and low voice, but Charles clearly heard every word she uttered. Melody''s eyes were fixed on him, and he recognized the intense and upromising expression in her gaze.He was confident that Melody would do as she said. If that happened, Charles would probably be beaten to death even before his parents arrived. "Ah!" Charles suddenly screamed as the branch touched his skin. After changing the whip, the pain became much more excruciating than before. Before Charles could even think, Melody unleashed another whip and used her actions to teach him a lesson. Charles couldn''t help but scream out loud, "Ah, help me! She''s going to kill me!" T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. "So what if I really beat you to death? Did you forget who owns Sullivan''s properties right now? I have enough money to get people to work for me.Don''t you know this best, Charles?" she responded to him. This time, Melody wanted to give Charles a taste of his own medicine.She used Charles¡¯ usual argument to let him know her strength. Charles would always use his status to boss and bully people around him. For him, money would easily solve any trouble or problem he made. But now, Melody was the wealthiest person in the Sullivan family. All of the family''s assets were under her name.She even became the chairman of thepany. Even their father looked powerless beside her. As Charles thought of this, he grew more afraid of her. When he sensed that Melody had no intentions ofpromising, he started to beg for mercy. "I was wrong.I was wrong, okay? I apologize, Melody.I was wrong..."he pleaded. Melody''s whips became slower. However, she didn¡¯t stop. The moment Melody slowed down, Charles was able to bear the pain more. As if being guided, he gradually understood what Melody wanted. Because of the change in Melody¡¯s actions, he decided to plead for mercy in order to get out of the situation. "Sis, I was wrong.I really know I was wrong.Just let me go..." Charles paused for a moment before he continued, "Sis, you are my sister.Please let me go." At that moment, the people around them were stunned at the revtion of Melody''s identity. Charles'' friends looked at Melody in shock. So this was the cause of their family''s disasters that Charles had been talking about every day. The other child of the Sullivan family was Melody! When Melody saw that Charles was begging sincerely, she decided to stop whipping him. Just as Charles was about to let out a sigh of relief, Melody turned her elbow and pointed her long whip at him, pressing it against his forehead. Charles was stunned for a moment before falling back down again. He looked at Melody with horror in his eyes, "You..." "What I mean is, sister, what are you doing?" he hastily altered his words when he sensed something was wrong. Melody looked at him with satisfaction.It seemed like she wasn''t foolish. She still knew how to teach people a lesson. For the sake of Grandpa Alistair, she wanted to put in a lot of effort to educate Charles. "Do you think just apologizing to me is enough?" she said. Charles was confused for a moment. Only when his friend hinted at him with his eyes did he understand Melody''s intention. His friend nced to the side where Andrea was standing. ¡®So she wants me to apologize to Andrea?¡¯ Charles thought to himself. However, he was a little reluctant to do so.He nced at Melody''s face from the corner of his eyes. Although it looked calm, her expression was actually cold and scary. It was enough to make him feel scared at a nce. Charles didn¡¯t dare to object and obediently walked towards Andrea. Seeing him suddenly approach, Andrea was frightened that she took a step backward, curled her posture, and looked at him in panic. Charles gritted his teeth and lowered his head to apologize, "I was wrong, sorry!" Andrea was stunned. After Charles apologized, he returned to Melody and didn¡¯t say anything.He waited for Melody to give her orders. Melody ignored him. Instead, she picked up a bottle of whiskey and ced it in front of Andrea. "He bullied you and has already apologized to you.Let''s forget about that.However, since he also forced you to drink, if you want to, take this bottle of wine and pour it into his throat.Let him feel it too." Andrea was shocked at Melody''s words.Her eyes grew wider as she stared at Melody. At this moment, Melody looked like the most powerful person in the world.Her aura made her seem like she was shining among the crowd. After Charles heard this, his face turned pale like a sheet of white paper.He nced at Andrea in horror.He couldn''t tell what she was nning to do. All he knew was that if Andrea wanted to take revenge on him, Melody would make it possible. She would definitely get someone to hold him down and pry open his throat to make it easier for Andrea. The bottle of whiskey was almost half a liter. If Charles forcefully drank it, he would end up in the hospital afterward. Andrea''s thoughts were in a mess. She understood that everyone was waiting for her to decide. Her gaze swept back and forth between the bottle of whiskey and Melody. Finally, she made up her mind and shook her head. When she did this, Charles finally let out a sigh of relief. Melody also didn''t insist.She looked at Charles, threw away the whip in her hand, and turned around to leave. Seeing Melody leaving, Charles was still outraged that he wanted to get back on her. He tried to grab her, but before he could even take a step forward, a few of his friends stopped him. They held on to his arms and whispered. "Charles, don¡¯t be rash.Look up there!" Chapter 172: Another Wave of Heavenly Show Chapter 172: Another Wave of Heavenly Show Seth remained where he was as Melody walked over to him.He looked at her calmly, watching her get closer to him. Seeing her take them to ount, his expression did not change at all as if he was bothered by what just happened. Austin stood beside him, holding a set of disinfection kit Seth had instructed him to fetch earlier. Without a word, Seth picked up the sterilized hot towel with one hand and gently pulled Melody¡¯s hand with the other. Melody didn''t resist and obediently allowed him to wipe her hand.Her gaze lowered, watching Seth¡¯s movements. He wiped every corner of her hand clean lightly and meticulously. The back of Melody''s hand was fair and tender while her palms were peachy pink. It felt soft to touch just like a cat''s paw.But her palm¡¯s color now was different than usual.It had a striking red mark on it. Originally, the red mark shouldn''t look too serious. But because it was against Melody''s fair palm, it looked more reddish-purple than it actually was. Seth¡¯s expression finally had a little change, his eyes narrowing. Melody noticed Seth''s reaction, but she did not say anything, waiting for Seth to speak. Seth furrowed his brows and frowned. Heartacheced his tone as he said, "Next time before you use your hand to make a move, take any piece of cloth and wrap your hand with it.If you don¡¯t have a cloth you can use, ask Austin to do the beating for you." Ignoring Austin''s pride, Seth even added, "Austin''s skills and dexterity are not as good as yours.But if you guide him, he might be somewhat not too far off!" Austin, whose skills and dexterity weren''t enough, silently stood by the side, speechless. ¡®Is that my fault? Why are you dragging me?¡¯ He was fine being used as an errand boy and a moving toolbox. Howe he had to be pulled out to be used and then stepped on? Even after doing his job, it was still not enough. Why? Why was it so difficult to be a tool man now? Feeling like she had just been nagged by a young old man, Melody pretend to earnestly listen to his speech. Without noticing it, the corners of her lips lifted. "Yes, sir!" Hearing her obedient reply, Seth retrieved the dirty towel and gave it back to Austin.He held her hand and led her to the private room. Only then did he say, "It¡¯s good that you know!" Axel, who became like air during this series of public disys of affection, stared in their direction lifelessly, shouting deep inside. He still had not recovered from Melody''s explosiveness, alright? Before he could calm himself down, Seth showed him another hard-to-believe scene. ¡®Who is that man! Do I know him!?'' He mechanically turned his head and stared straight at lven''s eyes soullessly. Words weren''t necessary. That gaze of his clearly meant, ¡®Did you see that?¡¯ Seeing Axel''s silly look, Iven felt satisfied.He smiled contemptuously, unable to hide the smugness in his eyes, as he sarcastically said, "You''re really ignorant.Look at me.I''m so calm.What about you? But I won''t me you.After all, you don¡¯t see Seth often and aren''t used to his usual attitude.It''s really a big thing for people like you, no? In the future, you should learn from me.Stop acting like an ignorant country bumpkin!" Iven observed Axel for a few more seconds. Seeing that Axel still did not react, he felt smugger.He hadpletely forgotten how he was like seeing a simr scene for the first time. Axel was just speechless by Ilven¡¯s sudden lecture. Since when did he need Iven to teach him? It was really...novel. Well, if he didn¡¯t go back to California, he wouldn''t have experienced it. Charles and the gang were still there. All of them were children of aristocratic families. One of them quietly tugged Charles¡¯ sleeve and whispered, "Did you see the other people who came with your sister over there?" He added, "Your sister isn¡¯t simple.Luckily, not all of us joined the fight just now.Otherwise, all of us would be over by now." Naturally, Charles wasn''t ignorant about the identities of the people his friend referred to. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. lven from the Adams family and Axel from the Laurier family. The most important person out of all of them was naturally Seth, the current patriarch of the Harrison family. Even if you randomly pulled anyone from their group, they would have the ability to cause a massive impact in the city. Charles felt like he finally understood everything after he saw how Seth treated Melody. ¡®Turns out the reason why that jinx is so arrogant is that she has Seth backing her up." Being strong didn''t mean that one should bully the weak. She should not be arrogant just because she currently had power. When he inherited the Sullivan family''s assets in the future, he would pay her back double. It was only a matter of time before he got his revenge. Melody followed Seth and the others to the private room. When they arrived, she realized that there were more people inside. Seth went ahead of Melody and pulled a chair for her.She naturally sat down, used to this kind of treatment from Seth. This simple scene made everyone in the room realize that she wasn''t just a random person. Their stance against Melody automatically changed. They thought in unison, ¡®Can someone who Seth would pull a chair for be an ordinary person?¡¯ Meanwhile, Axel yed some tricks to make lven go away for some time. By the time Iven returned to wherever Axel tricked him to go over, Axel was already sitting beside Melody. That was his original spot! lven was so angry, he gritted his teeth in anger and red at Axel. If his eyes could shoot fire, Axel would have turned into ashes and his ashes would still be burnt even further. Iven inwardly cursed, ¡®This damned jerk is too evil" Towards Melody, Axel was really curious.He rarely met girls that had both good looks and a charming personality. It was simply typical, beautiful, but sassy, making people like her a lot. But it was not the kind of like which made people infatuated. Rather, it was the kind that made people admire and respect her. Although, even if you fed him courage-boosting supplements, Axel would have died from an overdose and he still wouldn''t dare to pry at Seth''s corner. Seeing that Melody didn''t seem to have the n to start talking, Axel took the initiative to initiate a conversation. He already had a topic in mind that he would use as an excuse. "Melody, the attacks you used earlier, do you practice them often?" Melody, upon hearing her name mentioned, turned her head and looked at the source.Her eyes were calm and emotionless as usual.She coldly replied with an answer which almost made Axel faint, "No!" Her temperament was so cold, but it didn''t feel bad. For most of his life, he had been invincible when it came to women. For the first time in forever, he received a cold treatment. The party started. Knowing that Melody would being, lven specially arranged for the restaurant to serve them more Italian cuisines. Throughout the meal, Axel continuously scanned Melody from head to toe and spoke to her as much as he could. Since Melody didn¡¯t like speaking a lot, Axel did most of the talking and she only answered a few of Axel''s questions. At this point, Axel asked her so many questions that Melody felt impatient. She turned her head towards Axel''s direction and replied without answering his question, "Are the dishes Ilven ordered not to your liking that you have to talk to eat the least amount of food possible?" This had to be the longest response Axel received from Melody. When everyone heard what she said, they turned to look in their direction out of surprise. Damn! It was Axel she was talking to! As for Axel, he felt wronged. For the first time in his life, Axel, the dignified heir of the Laurier family, was treated like this. Yet, not only did the audience not pity him, but everyone''s attention was on Melody. Axel ¡®pitiful¡¯ Laurier sobbed in his heart.He was so miserable! Iven who watched from the side almost couldn''t stop himself fromughing out loud. In his heart, he already gave Melody a thumbs up. He added fuel to the fire, teasing Axel, "Did you hear that? If you don''t like the dishes I ordered, is it hard for you to say so? Why must you bother someone else while they¡¯re eating.You''re so annoying!" That was really something lven would do. Axel could only look at Seth with a pitiful look. After all, they had a friendship so deep, they were like brothers, right? Unexpectedly, at least in Axel''s eyes, Seth coldly snorted and only replied with a word. "Right!" After that, something broke.Did they hear that? In any case, that was the sound of Axel''s heart breaking. Axel should have known better. Iven, on the other hand, had seen iting.His face was filled with pride. Axel''s imaginary tail was now tucked between his legs. He only left California for a few years. Howe no one liked him anymore? Other people, gossipmongers, more urately, looked at Melody secretly. They had no idea of the situation and assumed that Melody was definitely dead for disrespecting Axel at the dining table. Unexpectedly, they waited and waited, but nothing happened at all. Iven still took her side. But that wasn¡¯t important. Seth took her side, too! He protected her as if she was a treasure. Who exactly was that girl? She could act that arrogantly? On the other hand, Melody did not even think of the concerns the others were having. She leaned against her chair in a domineering manner. After she took thest bite, she put her cutleries down. After swallowing her food, she opened her mouth. "I''m full.Should we go now?" Some etiquettes must be followed at the dining table. No one could eat until the most distinguished person at the table started eating. Simrly, if the most distinguished person at the table did not stand up yet, others shouldn''t get up. Whoever dared to stand up first would be breaking the rules. So, in everyone''s eyes, Melody had just made a huge blunder.They were waiting for her to get reprimanded. Chapter 173: Whats So Great About Having a Girlfriend? Chapter 173: What''s So Great About Having a Girlfriend? The question was directed to Seth. Hearing her question, Seth looked back at Melody.He asked in a low voice, "You''re full?" Melody simply nodded as a response. In her mind, she was already thinking that if Seth had something to do and wanted to stay, she would leave first. However, the moment Seth saw her nod, he instantly stood up. This simple gesture meant that he agreed. Seth picked up Melody¡¯s coat for her.He had always been someone who was being waited on by others. So, when everyone present saw Seth''s out-of-character actions, they were almost blinded. Seeing that the pair was about to leave, Iven was frantic. After resting for many days, lven finally figured it out.He decided to indulge himself and set up this huge party to have some fun. However, the meal was only half-eaten but the bosses were already leaving. "Seth, Melody, why don''t the two of you hang out with us some more?" They halted upon hearing Iven''s words. Melody merely looked at Seth, her eyes saying, ¡®You can stay if you want" Seth turned around and lightly nced at Iven.His gaze was ice-cold but his voice was soft and gentle. "She needs to wake up early tomorrow!" Goosebumps spread throughout Iven''s body. ¡®He''s bragging.He''s bragging, right? He is definitely bragging! To top that, Seth''s gaze really felt like it was saying, ¡®A bachelor like you will never understand" ¡®Is it really great to have a girlfriend?¡¯ ¡®What''s so great about knowing what your girlfriend is thinking?¡¯ ¡®Is it so great that you can understand what your girlfriend wants and needs?¡¯ ¡®Alright, it''s amazing if that''s what you want to think!¡¯ It was bullying using public disy of affection. lven watched the back of the couple with an aggrieved expression.He looked like an abandoned puppy. If it wasn''t for his image, it wasn''t too impossible that he would pout and sob.He felt like he had been forcefully fed with candies. So many candies, his teeth ached. The food on the table didn¡¯t even seem tasty anymore. Axel put his elbow on the table, propping his chin. He thoughtfully said, "Iven, how do you think did Seth be a lovestruck boyfriend who practices hoes before bros? I never imagined even in my wildest dreams that this would happen." Iven looked at Axel contemptuously and sneered, "It would be weirder if you actually understood something." For some reason, Axel felt that it was a personal attack. Did Iven just mock him? He was unhappy. "Hey, Iven, what the hell do you mean? Don''t think I''ll give in to you just because we haven''t seen each other for a few years.How is it weird if I understood? I have a point, you know! Do you even think that Seth is acting normal?" Iven harrumphed. He took a big gulp of wine, mourning for his lost youth. Many days had passed but he still couldn''t let go.He scolded Axel to vent his anger. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. "If I also had a girlfriend like Melody, I would change greatly." Iven thought that Axel just couldn''t understand. If he met someone who could bring him joy, he would do anything for it! For example, he kept his virginity for many years for whoever was lucky to end up with him. But it was gone! Just like that! It made his heart hurt a lot.He was heartbroken! Eventually, everyone present noticed that Iven drank wine, cup after cup. They felt like something was wrong with their eyes. Seth brought his girlfriend here, supplying endless public disys of affection. After they left, lven became like this. The rumors... Were they true? Was it true? lven had been secretly in love with Seth for a long time. Was it true that he always acted like a yboy to hide his taboo affection for Seth? How exciting! What kind of great secret did they uncover? Iven had no idea about the new image engraved in everybody''s heart. He was still busy mourning for his lost youth. Until now, he was still mournfully drinking wine! Inside the car... Melody was leaning against the window when she felt a slight vibration. The sound was very soft but it was clearly heard in the quiet car.It was from Austin''s phone. He immediately dealt with it. It seemed like he had received something important. After confirming the information he had received, he turned his head and looked at Seth. There was no change in Seth''s impression, indicating that it was fine for Melody to hear it. He directly exined the situation. "Sir, we found a way to contact S.We already offered one million but the other party still won''t ept it." There was finally a crack in Seth''s expression. However, it quickly turned back to normal. He simply said, "Double it!" If one million wasn¡¯t enough, then two million. And if that still wasn''t enough, then ten million.It wasn''t that hard. If he wanted something, he would get it. Melody wasn''t curious, to begin with. She just kept eating the lollipop that Seth forcefully stuffed into her mouth. but when she heard their conversation, she almost choked with her own saliva. That did not escape Seth''s eyes.He immediately poured her a cup of warm water. "Are you alright?" His gentle voice sounded. Melody did not even dare to look at him due to embarrassment.She waved her hand and replied in a low voice, "I''m fine!" Seth took the lollipop back and threw it in the trash. "Eat this instead." Melody was always low on sugar so whenever she was with Seth, he would make her eat some candy. She hated sweets but the sweetness of the candy Seth gave her was within her tolerance range. More importantly, she feltfortable after eating it. That was why she never refused whatever Seth gave her. Every time Seth handed something to her to eat, she would eat it without hesitation. Looking at Seth''s reaction, she could see that Seth probably misunderstood her, thinking that she choked on her candy. How was it even possible to choke on candy? She was just scared, alright? So it turned out that the idiot who wanted to pay her ten million to have her break her own firewall was none other than the man beside her? In the hacker world, she used the alliance S. She received a message yesterday from a broker she previously worked with, one of the few people who could find her. The broker told her that someone had offered her ten million to join a team to break through a firewall. There was a link in that message. With just a nce, she knew that it was the ID of her base. At that time, she couldn''t help but curse. Someone found her and wanted to pay her to break the firewall of her own base. Were they idiots? Who could have known that the idiot she was scolding that night was none other than the person who was sitting next to her right now? Melody really wanted to ask Seth, ¡®What''s wrong with you? Why do you suddenly want to attack my base''s firewall?" However, knowing Seth¡¯s intelligence, she did not dare ask lest he uncovered everything right away. Since that was the case, then never mind. It was too early for her to expose her identity. Since Seth wanted to investigate, he could do whatever he wanted.She wouldn''t stop him. If he really discovered the truth, then it would prove his ability. In the Sullivan family mansion... The moment Charles went home, the first thing he did was to look for Elizabeth. "Mom, did you know I almost died? Luckily I could stille to see you. Melody that jinx, wanted to kill me. If I didn¡¯t beg her in front of everyone, she wouldn''t have let me go! You almost lost a son!" Hearing her son''s cries, Elizabeth''s eyes reddened from heartache. Normally, even when her sonined, at least he would be uninjured. But this time, he was beaten to the point that he wouldn''t even dare to sit down. Charles was her lucky charm, her precious son, the baby she gave birth to. How could she not feel heartache? Elizabeth had lost all her patience. Her elegance crumbled, reced by a shrewish aura as she angrilyined to Quince. "Don''t you see it? Our son was almost beaten to death thanks to that jinx! Are you still gonna keep enduring?" Despite that, Quince had no change in expression.Elizabeth exploded on the spot. "Quince, many people respect you in the business circle.All of them said that you''re a fierce tiger, but I can see now that they were all wrong! I never expected that even cats are fiercer than you! You don''t even dare to lecture a little girl?" In Elizabeth¡¯s mind, Melody was not even her daughter.She was just a stranger, even an enemy. Melody was just a jinx. The jinx that existed to harm her. The enemy that she had to eradicate before she could live happily ever after. Chapter 174: The Schemes of the Sullivan Family Chapter 174: The Schemes of the Sullivan Family When Quince heard Elizabeth¡¯s words, he instantly narrowed his eyes as he angrily shot a re at Elizabeth.His sight darkened. As a man and the head of the Sullivan family, he disliked his authority being challenged. If this was any other time, Elizabeth might have been scared of Quince. But now was different. Quince''s gaze did not intimidate her at all.It must be known that the best quality of the women from noble families wasn''t their IQ, looks, or family background.It was their endurance. To be a sessful wife of a wealthy family, the first thing they had to learn was forbearance. But what happened to her son was the straw that broke the camel''s back. Elizabeth could not bear it anymore.Her limit was Charles.She would not allow anyone to hurt her son. Even when faced against Quince''s threatening gaze, Elizabeth stared back at him without hesitation or fear. She even added, "Oh.Did I say something wrong? The jinx came back to harm all of us! She wants to drag all of us down with her!" Quince''s face darkened further. It wasn''t just because of Elizabeth''s aggressiveness, but also because he was dissatisfied with Melody. He was not too different from Elizabeth.He also valued Charles the most.He was the only son in the Sullivan family after all.He had four children in total but only Charles would inherit everything, leaving none for the rest of his children. "Dad, did you know that Melody only dares to act so arrogantly because she has Seth''s backing from the Harrison family? She thinks that Seth is so amazing.In front of you, isn¡¯t he just a junior? What do you think?" When he heard that, Quince could immediately tell that something was wrong. "What''s going on?" Charles immediately recalled everything that he saw in the restaurant, "Dad, what do you think is so good about this jinx?" He continued, "It¡¯s not a lie to say that she''s good looking but her attitude is horrible.She''s as stubborn as a coffee stain in a white shirt.Why would a noble like Seth set his eyes on her?" Quince harrumphed and sneered. He looked at Charles with affection in his eyes and exined, "You''re still too young to understand these things.Do you think Seth is well known in the business circle for nothing? His goal is probably not simple." In any case, Charles was a child from a wealthy family. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. He immediately reacted and said, "Dad, do you mean that Seth is trying to use Melody to take the Sullivan family''s assets?" Quince''s eyes shed an inquisitive look. He lightly asked, "Think about it, under whose name is the whole Sullivan family''s assets now?" Su Cheng pped his thigh, "That damn Harrison dude.I was wondering how he could like a jinx like Melody.Turns out, he wasn¡¯t even after her but what she currently possessed!" Elizabeth also understood it. They didn''t have to be scared if they just had to deal with Melody alone. But if it was the Harrison family, it was another story. They couldn''t afford to offend them at all. If the Harrison family was really eyeing them, the Sullivan could do nothing about it. In a worried tone, Elizabeth asked, "Quince, if the Harrison family was really after us, what should we do?" A cold light shed across Quince''s eyes. The smile on his face didn''t fade but it transformed into a cold smile. "Seth is young and promising but I am not a kind person.With me here, it won''t be easy for him to take down the Sullivan family.The most important thing now is Melody.How should we treat this girl so that she doesn''t do anything wrong!" As Quince said that, Charles thought of the n he had been calcting for a long time. He only needed the chance to say it. "Dad, I have an idea.Next week will be grandma''s 70th birthday.Why don¡¯t we bring Melody along and let uncle take care of Melody? That jinx is skilled with ying tricks in the countryside but uncle is a soldier.It won''t escape his eyes.Even if two or three men attack him at the same time, he would be able to handle it, let alone Melody." He excitedly added, "Let uncle take care of Melody.It will be guaranteed that in the end, she will obey his orders then.By the time shees back here, she''ll be obedient." Elizabeth''s brother was entric. He had never been on good terms with his other rtives ever since he was a child.He didn¡¯t get along with Elizabeth, who married into a wealthy family, either. If she was a third party to a rtionship, her unreasonable but righteous brother would personally tear her to pieces. Elizabeth also felt that it was a great idea! Her brother was simply too upright. If he found out how outrageous Melody was, that unfilial daughter, he would peel off her skin! "Quince, I think Charles is right.Brother may not listen to me but he might listen to my mom''s words.Let''s take advantage of my mother''s 70th birthday.I''ll inform her beforehand about it." The mother and son pair took turns to persuade him. In the end, he nodded and agreed. Although he did not want to expose the bad situation of his family to outsiders, Elizabeth''s brother was still his brother-inw, after all. He could be barely counted as a family. "Okay, then let''s do what you said!" Seeing Quince agree, Charles couldn''t conceal his happiness. He was so sure that when Melody, that jinx,nded on the hands of his uncle, she would definitely suffer. At that time, he will fan the mes by telling his grievances to his grandmother who spoiled him a lot. The future life of that jinx would surely be interesting. When Melody opened the door of her sister''s apartment, Sarah who sat in a daze entered her sight.She thought that it was odd. Hearing the door open, Sarah lifted her gaze and saw Melody.She looked at Melody tiredly. "Mellie, you''re back!" Melody frowned and gently asked Sarah, "What''s wrong with you? You look listless.Are you sick?" Sarah shook her head, "I''m not sick.I just have a headache." "Headache from what?" Hearing Melody''s question, Sarah lifelessly let her body limp to the side and replied casually, "Headache from thinking what gift to buy!" Right after saying that, as if she had recalled something, Sarah abruptly sat straight.She looked at Melody. "Mellie, you still don¡¯t know, do you?" Melody looked at her with confusion spelled on her face. Without saying a word, Sarah could already tell that Melody had no idea. However, it was normal that she did not know. Melody did not grow with them after all. Aside from Elizabeth, she probably never met others from the Cahan family yet. "Mellie, next week is our maternal grandma''s 70th birthday.You''re back now and you''ll have to attend.Do you understand?" If it was an ordinary birthday party, Melody wouldn''t have to go.She did not want to go either.She had always disliked being part of lively asions. Aside from that, she saw it as a waste of time. But a 70th birthday is different.She definitely had to go! Seeing Melody''s frown and silence, Sarah thought that Melody was thinking of the same thing as her, worrying about what gift to give. Well, not at all. Of course, Sarah did not know that. But as the elder sister, she should be the one handling this task. As a result, Sarah said, "Mellie, you don''t have to worry about the gift.Leave it to me.You just have to come in time and follow me!" Since Sarah had already said this much, Melody didn''t hesitate and nodded right away. Melody put her bag down and walked into the bathroom to wash her hands. Just when she was about to throw the paper towel she used to wipe her hands, she inadvertently saw a sheet of aluminum in the trash can. With her sharp sight, she managed to read what was written on it. Levonorgestrel. Wasn''t this the pill for preventing pregnancy? Melody frowned and nced at Sarah outside. Originally, Melody wanted to ask. But then she thought that Sarah was already an adult after all and she should be responsible for her own life. Melody got out of the bathroom and headed to her room, no longer paying attention to this matter. Chapter 175: Sullivan Sisters Chapter 175: Sullivan Sisters Sarah woke up early the next day. When she was filming the variety show previously, Tyrone lectured her.He scolded her for being too realistic. Although other female stars appeared on the stage without makeup, they still made a lot of preparations before showing themselves to the camera. Basically, they all had semi-permanent make-up and mild cosmetic modifications. Among all of them, Sarah was the only one who was silly and naive. Not only did she not put on makeup, but she also did not even prepare. Not even a single mask! Tyrone was so anxious, he immediately drove to her house just to give her a lecture! Since she had learned her lesson, Sarah wouldn''t make the same mistakes again. She got early this time just to extensively prepare herself. Although this routine was normal for a celebrity. Although she still wouldn''t wear make-up, she put on a face mask and a lip mask and used an eysh curling liquid. As a veteran beauty blogger, Sarah was well-versed with her routine to maintain her skin quality. If someone wanted to wear make-up but did not want to be obvious, they needed to use a couple of small tricks. For example, the waterproof topcoat.It was different from mascara which could easily be spotted. But this mascara was different. Its color was almost transparent. Not only could it keep the curl of the eysh, but it could also make the eyshes seem longer.It was invisible, yet impactful. This was a great trick. When she was finished, Sarah checked the time and realized that the filming crew was about to come.She was about to wake Melody up. If only there was more time, she would have also gave Melody a beauty treatment. Since they were sisters, she couldn''t be beautiful alone. When Sarah reached Melody''s door, before she could knock, the door was opened from the inside. Melody''s dewy and beautiful face entered her sight. The sun passed through the window, illuminating Melody''s body. Melody''szy and unbothered temperament made her look mysterious and noble. It was so ethereal, making anyone who could see her feel like they were in a dream.She simply looked so beautiful that it felt unreal, attracting anyone who was able to see her. Even Sarah. Her eyes were fixated on Melody.She was focused on Melody''s delicate skin and couldn''t help but swallow her saliva. Seeing that Sarah was in a daze and unresponsive, Melody narrowed her eyes as she looked at Sarah. Because she just woke up, her old voice was hoarser than usual. But it only added some huskiness in her voice, making her sound more charming. "Is it about to start?" Melody still had to apany Sarah to record the program for the next two days. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Melody was prepared and woke up early today.She was not surprised that Sarah went to call her. Melody''s charming voice pulled Sarah back to reality. But as Sarah finally gathered her thoughts, her expression still looked a little dull.She absent-mindedly replied, "No, they''re not here yet.I just wanted to see if you''re already awake.Coincidentally, you opened the door before I could knock.Since you''re awake now, I''ll prepare breakfast for you!" After saying that, Sarah turned around and left.Her eyes fell on her hands. She decisively threw away the mask, which her sister definitely did not need, on the cab at the side. Even without extensive preparation, her sister''s skin condition was so great, it could make everyone envious. Natural beauty could surpass everything! For a while, Melody remained at the door, confused. When she returned to her senses, she decided to go back to bed and rest. However, the moment shey down, she realized that she was no longer sleepy.She could only get up again and go out of the room to see if there was anything she could help Sarah with. Sarah was preparing breakfast in the kitchen. After filming the previous episode of the variety show, Tyrone dragged her to attend a culinary ss. Her cooking at that time was indeed a disaster. With Sarah''s talent, she had to practice a lot. Although she was still not good, cooking eggs and toast was not a problem anymore. By the time the filming crew arrived, Sarah happened to be bringing breakfast to the table. Since it was a live broadcast, many fans were already present before the filming even started. Although it was early in the morning, there was still a significant amount of viewers. Seeing Sarah and Melody on the screen, the chat room instantly boiled with excitement. [My gosh! Every time I see Sarah and Melody, I feel ashamed of myself.How are these two sisters so good-looking without make-up? Will you please share your secret routine?] [Please share your secret!] [*Agree!] This time, there was an upgrade. To enhance interactions with fans, a question and answer portion were added. The production team assigned a host for each team to be the bridge between the chat room and the team. Each host was tasked to choose the topic that was either most frequently asked or the most interesting topic from the messages the audience sent in the chat room. The host carried a microphone which was ced in front of Sarah. Between Sarah and Melody, Melody was the one who was mostly mentioned. But the icy look on Melody''s face made the host give up instantly. He did not even dare try. The host asked Sarah, "Miss Sarah, the viewers think you and your sister are very beautiful without makeup. They said that you both have great skin. They want to know what you guys do to maintain your looks. Is it okay for you to share it with theizens?" Hearing the question, Sarah couldn''t help but chuckle. "It seems like my little trick today worked well!" The host pretended to be surprised and asked, "Oh, what do you mean?" "Last week, my manager saw mepletely bare-faced in the program.After filming, I was scolded.So, this time, I woke up early and put on a face mask.As for which brand, I think you guys already know it, so I won''t say much.But, anyway, the moisturizing effect is amazing!" Sarah recently had a mask endorsement.She cleverly advertised it here. This witty move made Tyrone, who was watching her through the screen, inwardly praise her. Ever since Sarah started following her clever little sister, it seemed like she was suddenly enlightened. Since they spent so much time together, some of Melody¡¯s intelligence must''ve rubbed on her. After Sarah finished talking about herself, she did not forget topliment Melody. "I''m the only one who''s prepared.Lil Melody doesn¡¯t have a routine.She only washes her face with water in the morning.But her skin is still so good.Sure enough, being young is the key.Everyone, I rmend you start buying anti-aging pills early.It''s always the first way to maintain a beautiful face!" Sarah wittily promoted one of her endorsements again.She felt somewhat proud of her little schemes.She didn''t forget to look at Melody then raised her brows and cutely blinked as if she was waiting for Melody to praise her. Looking at Sarah''s squinted eyes, Melody''s indifferent face suddenly had a faint smile. Her smile alone drove the people in front of their screens crazy. [Oh my god! Melody''s smile is too much for my heart to handle!] [Right, right! Melody gives off domineering CEO vibes.I love it!] [There''s always these cliched ships.One is a troublemaker while the other is just smiling.I''m so envious...] While the chat room was still lively, the pair of sisters had already packed their bags and was ready to go. As usual, it was still a two-day and one-night trip. Since they wouldn''t be too far away for too long, they didn¡¯t prepare a lot of things. Melody simply wore an all-ck fitted sports outfit, revealing all her perfect curves underneath. Her figure was really good. There was no angle where one could criticize her. Her small waist was especially eye-catching.It seemed like it could be held by one hand.It was so thin and toned that it made people gasp in amazement. The host did not even have to look at the chat room and could not help but ask, "Melody, how did you manage to maintain such a good figure? Is it through long-term exercise?" Melody slowly turned her head to the host, her gaze cold as usual. She slowly said, "Young people have good metabolism." The host was speechless. There were imaginary exmation marks on top of his head. His eyes were empty but he was shouting inside. ¡®Ah, I''m so angry! But I also can''t do anything.Being young surely is the best!¡¯ Chapter 176: Weighing the Hippo Chapter 176: Weighing the Hippo Avery quit the show due to "illness." Unfortunately, the production team did not have enough time to arrange a new team to rece them.It wasn''t that they did not try hard to find a recement but because joining the variety show itself was risky. If one was not careful, they could be ruined even without anyone purposefully defaming them. Although Avery took the initiative to quit due to her "illness,"everyone was not ignorant and it was the production team who let her off. From a popr rising celebrity to a target trampled on by countlessizens, the fall was really too high. Therefore, the variety show could only continue filming with three teams. Without Avery causing trouble, the atmosphere between all of the quests seemed unusually harmonious. The zoo was the location the production crew set as the location. Everyone was heading to the Universal Theme Park to record the program. The three teams already got along well before. When they met again, they acted harmoniously towards each other. Sarah took the initiative to greet the rk brothers. "Congrattions! I heard you guys entered the show business.Seems like you two are ready to start a new career?" The rk brothers smiled politely and exchanged greetings with Sarah. "We also saw that you have plenty of endorsements.You took seven or eight of them at once, right?" After exchanging more business-rted pleasantries, everyone turned their head to look at Melody. "Melody, do you have any ns to enter the show business? You''ve gained a lot of fans already.You should at least have a main ount!¡¯ Melody didn''t have a Twitter ount yet. Everyone who wanted to know more about her situation would instead flock over to Sarah¡¯s ount. "I''m not interested!" Melody denied coldly. If they hadn''t met Melody before and were unfamiliar with her personality, the ve rk brothers would have thought that Melody was a big shot. Contrary to Melody''s indifference, Sarah was worried that Melody would be attacked by theizens because of her personality. She quickly exined on Melody¡¯s behalf. "Melody is still in high school and she¡¯s about to enter university.She''s focusing on her studies first.As for what she ns to do in the future, she''s the one who''ll decide.Our family will support her with whatever she wants to do!" After they finished chatting, the director appeared in everyone''s sight. There was an exaggeratedly big microphone in his hands. "Greetings,dies and gentlemen! Today, we have a mysterious guest that will join our program.The mysterious guest will join..."Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g The director paused, trying to add suspense, "the team with the best ability!" "Next, we''ll have a small game to see who can find the hippopotamus in the zoo and get its weight! The fastest wins.Whoever can obtain and understand the clues which lead to the mysterious guest, gets to have him in their team!" Hearing the director excitedly introduce the rules of the game, the three teams didn''t look interested.It was just another boring game. They originally thought that they just had to sit back and rx for two days and one night. Who could''ve expected that the production theme was up to something again? But at the same time, it was also really typical of them! Seeing the uninterested expression on the guests¡¯ faces, the director pulled out his trump card. "Our mysterious guest this time is currently the most popr celebrity in the entertainment industry! He''s the only superstar with more than 100 million followers on Twitter!" The director was really the director! He knew the hearts of the guests best, easily arousing their enthusiasm. Even the audience exploded in the chat room, excitedly sending messages. Fans who paid attention to the entertainment news would instantly know who was the most popr person. They did not even need to think. It would be urate to say that the mysterious guest was a superstar! Before that additional information, Sarah looked as indifferent as Melody. Now, she was so excited that she couldn''t stay still. "Mellie, my idol is here! I didn¡¯t think that joining this variety show had this many benefits!" Sarah soundlessly squealed. "My idol!" Now, the only one who had no reaction was Melody.She didn''t care about it at all. But Sarah understood Melody''s reaction. Perhaps she did not even know the identity of the mysterious guest at all. Sarah looked at Melody and heroically said, "Mellie, I must work hard today.I''ll definitely win.Later, the first person who will get the clue is me.I''ll be on the same team as my idol then!" There was an imaginary glowing aura surrounding Sarah''s body. Melody did not understand where Sarah''s enthusiasm came from. As for Sarah''s idol, she was not interested at all. As time passed by, the sun rose higher and higher and it was getting hotter and hotter. Melody felt like she was being slowly roasted by the sun and wanted to go back to sleep. When the game started, Sarah felt sorry upon seeing Melody¡¯s listlessness. Melody got up so early after all.She took Melody to the pavilion where tourists usually rested. "Mellie, I''ll start the task by myself first.I''ll look for the hippo.You rest here and wait for me toe back, okay?" Melody agreed with Sarah''s suggestion. It was what she wanted the most.It seemed that Sarah really knew her well. Melody even took the initiative to verbally reply, "No problem!" It was rare for her to reply.It seemed like Melody liked that suggestion a lot. Sarah finally felt like she was a legitimate elder sister, putting her in a good mood. After conversing with Melody, Sarah did not forget to exin to the camera next. She had learned her lesson from the previous incident. "Mellie is tired from her homework recently and she also woke up quite early today.She must be a little tired.Let her rest for a while.I can do this task myself.Leave it to me.I believe I''ll be first." "Go, let''s go!" Everyone could tell that Sarah was protecting Melody to prevent what had happened previously. Melody, seeing her elder sister''s effort to exin to her fans, couldn''t help but smile. This elder sister of hers was really interesting. Because Melody was resting, all the cameras were directed at Sarah. Who knew if Sarah was possessed by sh today or she was just really invincible when she took things seriously. Unexpectedly, the first person to find the HippoPark was her. When she saw the huge hippopotamus in the pool, Sarah felt her head throb. The hippo was so big, how was she supposed to measure its weight? Sarah asked the breeder beside her. "Is there a weighing scale for the hippo?" The breeder nodded, "Yes, but not today." Su Yun looked confused. "Why?" An awkward smile appeared on the breeder''s face. "The director hid the weighing scales!" Sarah''s expression burst in an instant, looking enraged. The audience watching their screens almostughed. [Hahahaha, Sarah''s expression is so scary!] [I didn¡¯t expect it either! Hahaha! The devil incarnate took directing as a profession.Awesome!] It was a very heavy hippo. Sarah couldn''t just go and carry it and estimate its weight, right? Sometimeter, the rk brothers arrived. Seeing that Sarah was already inside, they took the initiative to greet her. "How is it, Sarah? Are you done?" Sarah shook her head. "No, the weighing scales were taken and hidden away by the director, how could we weigh it then? Should I go there and lift the hippo? If I could do that, then the winner of the weightlifting Olympics would be me!" The rk brothers were amused with her words. The three of them started to discuss a usible way to weigh the hippo. They thought of using their weight as a basis to measure the hippo¡¯s weight. Unfortunately, they didn''t have the tools to put their thoughts into action either. At this point, they were in despair together. They couldn''t think of anything in the end. Sarah had no choice but to ask Melody for help. The rk brothers brought up helplessly. "You said that we can¡¯t do anything about this.What can Melody do then?" Sarah responded confidently, "My sister is so smart.She can definitely think of something! We won''t know unless we try." After she finished speaking, she immediately rushed out to search for Melody. Chapter 177: The Rich Female Star Is a Bit Silly Chapter 177: The Rich Female Star Is a Bit Silly Before Sarah came to find Melody, Melody got the news from the surveince video.She was not sleeping, just taking a break. When Melody saw Sarah proudly showing off to the rk Brothers, she really wanted tough. How did she have such an older sister? If it wasn¡¯t for the DNA results, Melody would have really doubted if Sarah was really her sister. Sarah had just walked out of the riverside garden when she saw Melody walking in the same direction. Sarah couldn''t help but be excited.She stopped walking and started to wave toward Melody.She shouted, "Mellie! I''m here!" The chat room: [I visited the zoo before.I haven''t seen that many animals, but I''ve seen a lot of human- shaped idiots!] [Hahaha! Look at Sarah, she looks so ridiculous] [How can you ignore your image as a female celebrity?] [I''m sorry.Our Sarah might''ve nned to be aedian ¡ª from Sarah''s fan] Tyrone was standing in front of the screen and saw thements on the screen.He couldn''t help but wipe the sweat on his forehead. Tyrone had been smart throughout his whole career.How could he ept such an artist? The film crew members didn''t hold back fromughing at Sarah''s cuteness. Still, Melody calmly walked amidst the crowd.She waspletely unaffected by Sarah''s silly behavior. Perhaps, Sarah also noticed that her behavior was quite improper. When Melody arrived in front of her, Sarah awkwardly smiled and asked, "Mellie, do you find my behavior a bit stupid?" Melody looked back at her. She had a serious and calm expression on her face when she replied, "No." Melody''s words made Sarah forget everything around her as she smiled happily. Sarah didn''t care what others thought of her. Anyway, Melody said that she didn¡¯t mind, so it must be true. "By the way, Mellie, how are you so smart? You actually managed to find the HippoPark on your own.Isn''t this ce supposed to be hard to find?" ¡®Hard to find?'' Melody frowned. Melody looked at the sign beside her. ¡®Is it really that hard to find?¡¯ Melody was sure that if you put your mind to it, there was nothing that you couldn''t find. Sarah didn''t understand the meaning behind Melody''¡®s expression, she only wanted Melody to help. "Mellie, we''re only a step away from meeting my idol.Please help me.Tell me, how can we measure this hippo''s weight without any tools?" When Sarah asked for Melody''s help, she did not forget toin to the production team. "The director is really something.How could he think of such a problem just to make things difficult for us? Seriously!" Sarah pouted her lips.She looked cute and adorable. Melody followed Sarah around the riverside garden and found the breeder of the hippopotamus. "Hello.Can you move the hippopotamus over here?" The breeder remembered the director''s orders. As long as he didn¡¯t mention anything about the hippopotamus¡¯ weight, he could follow the requests that the guests asked from him and he could cooperate with them. Melody did not ask anything difficult therefore the breeder easily did as she asked, "Surel!" Everyone stared at Melody while Sarah stood by her side, waiting with an expression full of anticipation.She was waiting for Melody to answer. Sarah didn''t even have a shed of panic.It was as if the conclusion was already set in stone. Melody looked at Sarah. A faint smile bloomed on her beautiful eyes. The corner of her lips slightly curved upwards as she looked at Sarah. "What if my method did not work?" Sarah answered without hesitation, "That''s impossible.After all, you''re so smart!" The serious determination and persistence written in her eyes made it impossible for Melody to disappoint Sarah. Melody asked the breeder to move the hippopotamus into the pool. The depth of the pool was enough to amodate the entire body of the hippopotamus. After the hippopotamus stabilized itself in the pool, Melody asked someone to measure the water level of the pool after the hippopotamus entered the pool. Its current water level would bepared to its previous water level. Afterward, they would be able to calcte the weight of the hippopotamus using the resulting difference. After they saw this, most of the people watching already moved their pens since they already guessed the method that Melody wanted to use. Just as everyone was busy calcting, Melody suddenly said. "1.35 tons." Everyone was stunned. All the cameras were focused on Melody. There were many people watching and calcting at the same time as her. But even before everyone could figure out what form should they use, Melody already gave her final answer. This...The chat roomments: [My god, is Sarah''s sister a great mathematician? How did she calcte that quickly? I haven''t even picked my pen up!] [How fake, that must be a guess.I''ve learned mental math before, but it shouldn''t be that fast!] [1.35 tons.That hippopotamus is this heavy? Sorry for myck of knowledge, but this sister is really amazing.She''s beautiful and not to mention has a high 10...] There were all kinds ofments and discussions, therefore, it was quite noisy. After Melody finished calcting, Sarah''s eyes shone brightly.Her bright eyes looked at Melody in awe. "Mellie, how can you be this awesome? You''re so amazing.How did youe up with that answer?" Sarah looked at Melody like she was her little fan. Melody felt that if she exined her process to Sarah, it would take a lot of time.Melody pursed her lips and faintly smiled.She calmly looked at Sarah. "Why don¡¯t you go and ask the breeder first? After all, he''s the breeder.He had to observe the changes in the animals all the time.He should know what''s the hippopotamus¡¯ weight." Sarah frowned and looked at Melody seriously. "There''s such a thing?" While waiting for the right answer, Sarah bravely walked towards the breeder. When the breeder saw hering, the breeder had a bad feeling.The breeder awkwardly smiled at Sarah. "Miss Melody, I can¡¯t do anything since I am under the director''s orders!" In fact, the director arranged this game.He just wanted a few groups of guests to pester the breeder. In the end, the breeder would be helpless towards the guests and he would be forced to spill out the answer. This way, the director would be able to achieve the intended effect of the program. Who knew that he would encounter someone like Melody? Who would have thought that Melody would be so amazing? Sarah red at the breeder but she could understand his difficulties. "Alright, I''ll let you go this time.Hurry up and tell me, what''s the weight of the hippopotamus? If you don¡¯t tell me, I''ll punish you!" "Okay, alright.I''ll say it now!" Under Sarah''s threat, the breeder did not dare to hide it anymore. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. He said, "The hippopotamus in front of us is an adult hippopotamus.Its current weight is 1.4 tons.You can say that it''s very fit for a hippopotamus!" The weight that Melody said was 1.35 tons.It was not much different from what the breeder said. After all, it was measured using water. There was no way to achieveplete uracy with that method. But to think that Melody coulde up with such a method and calcte the answer in such a short time.It was very shocking. After Sarah heard the answer, she couldn''t stop herself from rushing towards Melody in joy. Sarah put her hands on Melody''s shoulders and excitedly said, "Oh my god, Melody! You''re really amazing! I knew you could do it, but you''re just too smart!" After some time, Sarah realized that her hands were still on Melody¡¯s shoulders.Melody did not like having too much physical contact with other people. This was already something that Sarah noticed over time. Sarah felt like her hands were electrocuted and immediately withdrew her hands.She looked at Melody and apologized. "I''m sorry, Mellie.I did not do it on purpose.I''m just too excited.I promise I won''t do it again.Please don''t be angry, okay?" Chapter 178: It Was Too Shocking Chapter 178: It Was Too Shocking Melody looked at Sarah indifferently. There followed a short silence, and then she gave Sarah her promise with a serious look. Melody could feel that she did not hate Sarah and she also thought that Sarah was quite cute. Melody did not like having physical contact with anyone but she did not hate it when Sarah touched her. Looking at the expression on Sarah''s face, Melody ced her hand on Sarah''s shoulder and softly said, "It''s fine." Sarah was stunned for a moment and her gaze fell on Melody¡¯s hand that was on her shoulder. Sarah was shocked, but she also realized something. Sarah stared at Melody''s hand and couldn''t help but exim. "Wow, how can your hands be this good like your face? Your skin is so smooth, just like the hands of someone straight out from aic book!" After Sarah said that, she shook her hand unwillingly to admit and said unhappily, "Look at my hands, I take care of it every day but it is not as good as yours.If you y the piano your hands will definitely look much better and slimmer." The camera¡¯s view moved from Sarah''s exim to Melody¡¯s hand. Melody''s hand attracted everyone''s gaze. Melody''s gaze fell on Sarah''s exaggerated expression.She realized that any small matter would be exaggerated in Sarah''s point of view, making her always gasp in surprise. It was a very unusual experience. Sarah''s reaction made everyone speechless. At the same time, this made everyone feel that Sarah was kind of cute. Following Sarah''s gaze, Melody looked at her hand. It might have looked good in the eyes of many since it looked smooth and delicate. But little did they know how manyyers of calluses were deeply hidden inside these ¡®tender¡¯ hands. Those were real calluses that had been tempered over time. The director''s crew instantly had a headache. The Sullivan Sisters were just too wild. Why weren''t they following the script? If they did not meet the expected ratings, the director would probably explode in anger. Finally, the director could not take it anymore.He exploded on the spot.He took the loudspeaker and shouted in Sarah''s direction. "Sarah! Do you still want the clue?" Sarah woke up from her daze and quickly shouted back, "I want it!" How could Sarah not want the opportunity that Mellie fought for her with great difficulty? Sarah rushed up ahead. After she received the clue, Sarah had a moment of confusion. Sarah held the paper and looked at the director with a puzzled expression. "Director, are you sure this is a clue? Are you sure you didn''t make a mistake?" A mysterious smile appeared on the director''s face.He felt proud at this very moment. Not long after, the director put on a serious look and nodded to Sarah. "That''s right.This is the clue.The clue is also a kind of difficult problem.You can answer it by yourself." Sarah was dumbfounded after she heard this.She red at the director, full of disgust.She muttered in a low voice in dissatisfaction. "You''re really full of ideas!" The director. ¡°..." The director secretly thought, ¡®Why did I even invite this bunch of weirdos?'' The director was so angry that he felt like he would have a heart attack anytime soon. Shouldn''t the guest actors and actresses tter the director? Why was it that he was so unlucky to meet these people?¡¯ Sarah did not care about what the director thought, she just passed the paper to Melody. "Mellie.It looks like the director has been too busy with his ideas.Look, he gave us another troublesome stuff!" When the director heard what Sarah said, he fumed in anger. ¡®Does this girl have no idea that her headset has a microphone and that everyone can hear what she is talking?¡¯ Everyone held back onughing and looked at Sarah, who waspletely unaware that she was already recorded in the director''s little notebook of people to be wary of. Sarah waited for Melody to give her an answer. Melody nced at the paper and found that it was a very simple shape password. In her opinion, this kind of password could be answered by children in kindergarten.She took the clue and walked forward in the direction of the park. Sarah quickly followed Melody. "Mellie, did you already guess the answer to the riddle? That fast?" Melody nodded but didn¡¯t say anything. Sarah followed Melody obediently. After walking for a while, Sarah found that Melody did not even look at the map. Melody did not even look at the road signs. Looking around, Sarah felt that Melody had gone the wrong way. "Mellie, if you keep walking this way, you''ll be out of the park.Are you sure you''re not walking the wrong way?" "Where are we going?" Melody couldn''t stand Sarah''s talkative nature.She gave her the answer directly, "He is on the Ferris Wheel!" Sarah was stunned for a moment before she reacted. Sarah pointed at her shoulder and said, "Shouldn''t people walk this way if they want to go to the Ferris Wheel? Mellie, the sign says that this is the way." Melody stopped walking and her eyes slightly darkened.She crossed her arms in front of her chest and gave off a domineering aura. "Do you believe in me or do you believe in some random signage?" Normally, a person would believe in a signage. After all, that was the normal answer to this question.But as Melody''s hardcore fan, Sarah naturally believed in Melody and did not hesitate to answer. "Of course, I believe you!" Sarah firmly replied. A gentle smile bloomed in Melody''s beautiful eyes. "Then, let''s go!" This scene was recorded by the camera. A lot of people were not satisfied with what Melody did andined. In the chat room: [This Melody is too confident.Look at her, she is too arrogant!] [Although Mellie is a bit arrogant, Sarah is really obedient to her.No matter what, as long as Mellie says it, Sarah feels that it is right!] Theizens were like goldfish, their memories onlysted seven seconds at most. Thest math problem had just pped their faces earlier, and now they forgot about it. It seemed that they also felt that even an impossible task would be possible as long as Melody was around.It took a while before Melody took Sarah to the ticket counter of the Ferris Wheel. Sarah was taken aback. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. "Mellie, I think we''re walking too fast.Can we just slow down?" "It''ll be faster if we take a shortcut!" Melody said. "Mellie, are you familiar with this park? How did you know this shortcut?" Sarah was stunned in ce and looked at Melody in surprise. Why did it feel like Melody was an old sage that knew everything? If Melody was not familiar with the park, how did she know about this shortcut? The guide route in the park was provided for the tourists so that they could browse the park to its greatest extent. This route would definitely pass through a few more scenic spots.To put it bluntly, it should have taken them a little longer to arrive at their destination. Facing Sarah''s question, Melody''s answer shocked everyone again. "This is my first time here.When I was by the entrance, I took a look at the navigation map." Sarah took three full seconds to digest what Melody said. Sarah tranted it into her own understanding. "Mellie, do you mean to say that you looked at the navigation map once and memorized the entire map of the park?" It seemed that Melody did memorize it and familiarized herself with the roads along the way.If not, how could she know where this shortcut was? "Is that hard?" Melody looked at Sarah, confused. Sarah wanted to hit herself upon hearing Melody¡¯s casual answer. All right, Melody was an expert and she was just a casual human being, all right? Sarah knew this all too well, but why did it still hurt her when she heard what Melody said? It was too painful! Sarah was not the only one who was pped in the face. Manyizens were also pped across their faces behind their screens.The p sounded too loud and clear! Chapter 179: Important People Chapter 179: Important People The clock rang and the Ferris Wheel stopped.The door opened and a slender, long leg stepped out of the Ferris Wheel car.The legs were enough to evoke screams in the chat room. Sarah was so excited that she grabbed Melody¡¯s sleeve as she could not control her emotions. The person in the Ferris Wheel car slowly walked out.He was handsome and enchanting.His face was like a carved piece of art, perfectly chiseled lines. People could not take their eyes off of him. The man was wearing a long ck trench coat, showing his perfect figure. A superstar was indeed a superstar. Others could instantly notice how well-practiced his smile was. The smile on his face was gentle and polite. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. His expression management could be graded as 100 points! Melody looked at Sarah who was about to go crazy in excitement.She could not help but remind her. "You haven''t forgotten that you shouldn''t be too open, right? Can you restrain your emotions a little bit?" Tyrone, who was already throwing a tantrum and stumping his feet, saw someone who could understand his feeling. He could not help but shed some tears due to the overwhelming emotions he felt at this moment.It looked like he did the right thing to ask Melody toe back. Without Melody, who knew where would Sarah run to? If Sarah was the only one in the program, he was afraid that her acting career would be over and ruined right there and then. Sarah saw that Melody did not care about what was happening at all. Sarah could not help but exin a bit to Melody. "Mellie, you might not know but he is the country''s number one idol.You don''t know how many, boys and girls, dream of meeting him!" "He is Jaz Scotch Carter.He is currently the top idol in the entire entertainment industry.He is not the kind of idol that can be casually reced.He is truly a superstar who is favored by many people year after year in the entertainment industry Wherever he goes, he attracts a long line of people.He''s really popr!" "Mellie, do you know? When Jaz was younger, he already won a lot of awards..." Sarah patiently listed all the major awards that Jaz won over the course of time to Melody. Melody felt that if Sarah only ced this much effort into her current career, Tyrone wouldn''t need to repeatedly emphasize obvious things. Jaz greeted everyone in front of the camera and then greeted the guests from each group. Naturally, he first greeted Rachel since she was a senior artist. Jaz also cooperated with Rachel before but Jaz was still a neer at that time. No one expected that that young and handsome youth would bloom into such a terrifying existence in such a short period of time. "It''s nice to meet you again, Miss Rachel.How have you been?" Although Jaz''s attitude was cold and polite, he was still modest. Even Rachel, who was used to acting like a senior, could not find any fault in him. After a simple greeting, Jaz greeted the rk Brothers, and finally, it was Sarah''s turn. Sarah saw that Jaz was very excited. You could even say that his eyes were sparkling with golden light. Jaz greeted Sarah with unusual politeness. His attitude was so courteous that Sarah could not help but be confused. However before she could even figure out what was going on, Sarah was stunned by what Jaz did next. Jaz moved in front of Melody. People with sharp eyes could see that his attitude instantly changed the moment he faced Melody. Jaz was very polite to everyone with perfect and faultless etiquette.But one could not help but notice that his cold and distant expression bore a new kind of personality right now. Jaz stood in front of Melody but he was acting a little different. His back was stiffly straight and his eyes were sparkling in enthusiasm as he looked at Melody. "Mellie, I did not expect to see you here.I¡¯m so happy!" The cold youth earlier was now acting like a half-grown child in front of Melody.He was so happy and there was a wide smile on his face that one could not even see his eyes! Sarah was baffled. But it wasn¡¯t just Sarah, everyone who saw this scene was also taken aback. Especially those fans of Jaz, this was the first time that they saw their idol treat a person so warmly. It was really unbelievable that they would see him act like this in their lifetime. "Mellie, do you know Divine Jaz?" Sarah asked. Divine Jaz was a nickname that Jaz''s fans gave him. Since he ascended fast and smooth, they thought that he was like a god who descended from heaven to grace them, mortals, with his presence. Melody looked up but didn''t respond. When Jaz heard this, he took the initiative to pull Sarah to his side and exin. "I''ve known Mellie before, Sarah.She''s someone important to me!" In between his words, Jaz also emphasized ¡®important" His attitude could be said to be very ambiguous. Melody looked at Jaz gently.She knew what was going on in his little head. After getting Melody''s nce, Jaz pursed his lips feeling a little wronged. Then he took the initiative to rify the ambiguous statement. "Please don''t misunderstand.I said that Melody is important to me since she was previously my teacher.I learned a lot from her, so I am very grateful to her." Gossips around arose. But no one dared to ask Melody. Since Melody gave a feeling of being a nobility, one had no idea if she was angry or not. This fact made everyone feel scared and in awe of her.But Sarah was different.She was Melody''s sister and as a result, she could be frank to Melody thanks to her personality. Everyone''s eyes fell on Sarah, urging her to ask. Although it was hard for Sarah, she couldn''t restrain her heart from asking Melody. "Mellie, you know Diving Jaz? What did you do? How can you be this amazing that even Divine Jaz calls you teacher?" Melody nced at her indifferently, her expression was cold without a trace of warmth. "I''m here to record a show not to reminisce about the old days." "Oh!" Sarah obediently nodded nkly.The director in front of the screen had tears in his eyes. ¡®Someone finally remembered that this is a variety show" The guests of each group returned to their seats and the next program officially started. The three groups were tasked to clean the zoo.The first group toplete the task and the one with the highest score would win.The winner would get a prize. After they heard the arrangement of the director, Melody rolled her eyes expressionlessly. Sarah could not hold back her anger andin. "Director, can you be more creative next time? This is really too childish!" The director''s face was full of ck lines.His face was pale as he looked at the Sullivan Sisters that were causing trouble.He cursed them in his heart, ¡®You''re the childish one!¡¯ Everyone felt that this game was a bit childish.But since the director brought it up, naturally they had to obey.Since Sarah found Jaz first, he could be considered as a member of Sarah''s team.Everyone thought that this time, Sarah''s group would definitely win. After all, if there were three people who would do the work, it would definitely be more efficient than two people doing the work.Moreover, Sarah had always been the number one in these challenges, as a result, everyone felt no suspense for the results.But everyone seemed to have forgotten...For Melody, there was nothing that was certain. The next event caused shocked everyone once again! Chapter 180: How Can Melody Do This Kind of Work? Chapter 180: How Can Melody Do This Kind of Work? Melody''s group was assigned the zebra''s pen. They had to clean the feces, pick the garbage inside, andy out fresh hay for the zebras. Compared to other groups, Melody¡¯s group''s task wasn''t too heavy. After all, there were a lot of members in their team. Due to the easy task assigned to them, everyone believed that Melody''s team would win. In the end, no one expected that Melody''s team would lose. After the three changed to their cleaning clothes, they went to the stables. The staff sent their prepared tools and handed them to them one by one. When it was sent to Melody, Jaz snatched the cleaning tools from her without hesitation. Everyone was taken aback by Jaz¡®s actions since it was too sudden. They didn''t expect Jaz to say to everyone with a righteous expression. "How can I let Mellie do such a thing?" He had this expression and attitude that it was a sphemy to let Melody do this kind of job. Even Sarah felt that it was strange.She then asked Jaz seriously. "Why?" Jaz nced at Melody. He was thinking that Melody always had a low-key profile personality.He insisted saying, "There are so many reasons why but anyways, Mellie can¡¯t do these things." Sarah subconsciously retorted, "If Mellie won''t do it, are you going to do it?" Actually, Sarah wasn''t forcing Mellie to work. After all, Melody was her sister.She would happily do extra work in order for her sister to work less.She asked Jaz this because Sarah felt that there was something strange in this situation. Sarah was even more surprised when Jazz actually nodded without hesitation. "After all, I came here as a prize for the first ce.I should take care of Mellie''s share of work!" After he said that, Jaz even went to Melody obediently. "Don''t do anything, Mellie.Leave this all to me.I''ll do everything!" This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Since Melody saw Jaz working hard, she did not reject him. Sarah, who was standing from afar, frowned so much that she felt like she could strangle a fly. Looking at Jaz''s attentive attitude, Sarah felt like her position was snatched away. Jaz''s im to do everything made everyone think that he was capable of doing housework. But everyone did not expect that they would begin to fight. Everyone was baffled at this scene. Everyone seemed to have forgotten that Jazz hade to wander around when he was young and basically did not have any experience in life. Jaz worked hard but had little result. How could a person who could not even touch a broom quickly clean up a stable? There was also another half bucket of water from Sarah. It was a disaster to expect anything from Sarah, who came from a prestigious family, to be capable of cleaning. After they saw them try and fail, theizens on the screen couldn''t help butugh. As a result, the most promising outstanding team lost. In the end, they suffered a crushing defeat and camest in the task rank. They had to ept punishment. In the chat room: [Hahaha...I did not expect that the omnipotent and perfect Divine Jaz was actually an idiot in real life.This is the first time that I saw someone who does not know how to use a mop clip.] [ Jaz marry me! I''ll take care of all the housework!] [So, what exactly did Melody teach to Divine Jaz to make him think of her that highly?] All kinds ofments appeared on the screen but Melody and the other did not care about these things. They were about to face a punishment given by the production team. This was Sarah''s first punishment since she joined the program. "What do you think will the production team make us do as a punishment? I feel like something''s wrong.I''m nervous!" Sarah looked at the two and waited for a reply. Melody did not care about the punishment. She just didn''t want to speak. Luckily, Sarah was used to it, but not Jaz.He looked at Melody with an infatuated expression this entire time, like Melody¡¯s little fan.He did not have any intention to pay attention to Sarah. No one was paying attention to Sarah and she still had to ept the punishment. This situation made Sarah annoyed.She could not help butin, "Mellie, this is the first time that we''ll receive a punishment!" Melody leaned over her head, looked at Sarah with her beautiful eyes. "For today¡¯s program, even if I join you, we''ll still lose.Don¡¯t me yourself too much!" Melody didn''t know why Sarah trusted her so much. Even Melody couldn''t do this seemingly simple cleaning job either. After Melody finished speaking, Jaz immediately agreed. "That''s right.Mellie is not used to doing something like that." Judging from his tone and attitude, it was as if doing that job would tarnish Melody. Sarah slightly frowned.She thought that Melody used to live in the countryside and should be more knowledgeable and independent in these kinds of things. Even if Melody did not do much in the countryside, Melody should be able to do these at the least. Did she think wrongly? Sarah wondered why Melody did not know how to do housework while the netizens caught another important meaning from Jaz''s words. Thements exploded! [My god, I think I know what''s going on!] [Why does it feel like Divine Jaz is very familiar with Melody? He seems to know a lot about her.Can it be that these two...] [What''s with Melody? How can she be worthy of our Divine Jaz? The production team must''ve made a mistake, right? Quickly, separate them!] [+1] A fight broke out on the screen. Jaz''s fans were used to dominating the screen. They were loyal to Jaz and loved Jaz very much. They regarded Jaz as their idol. At the same time, they would not allow anyone to get close to Jaz. If a girl in their circle dared to have a scandal with Jaz, they would tear her up into pieces. Jaz''s words were nothing but someizens already misunderstood their rtionship because of what he said. They started to attack Melody mercilessly. It wasn''t just fans that were standing guard on the screen, a lot of people also paid attention to Melody. Luke saw that the bulletments on the screen were about to explode. He couldn''t help but cursed madly. "What the hell? How can that little brat Jaz be worthy of our boss? This group of madmen are not here to joke around, right?" In Luke''s eyes, no one was worthy of Melody, let alone Jaz whom he knew for so many years. They watched Jaz as grew up and made his debut. Jaz was like him, a child who was saved by Melody. The boss gave them everything. Jaz liked to be in the limelight, so Melody turned him into a superstar in a snap. Luke, on the other hand, likedputers. More precisely, he liked to stay by Melody¡¯s side. For him, the most important task in his lifetime was to take care of his boss so that she could be happy every day. After seeing this, Luke could no longer hold back. Luke nned on directly making a move himself; he wasn''t nning on letting anyone who dared to scold his boss go. Luke hacked into theirputers throughout the inte by locking on the IP address of those haters who scolded his boss. ¡®Bold little brats! How dare you scold my boss? Say goodbye to your gadgets!¡¯ Luke thought. Chapter 181: Melodys Inhuman Strength Chapter 181: Melody''s Inhuman Strength The director who had been embarrassed and neglected for a long time by the Sullivan sisters finally had the chance to punish them. A staff member suggested letting Melody, Sarah, and Jaz clean after the rest of the celebrity teams¡¯ temporary home since the three of them were not good at cleaning. However, this suggestion was rejected by the director. From the director''s perspective, the audience knew that the three of them were terrible at these things. If they forced them to do the cleaning, which they weren''t good at, then all audiences would know that the staff was sort of taking revenge on the three of them. Wouldn''t it be a massive loss for the director if the audiences found out that the production team plotted revenge against their idols and as a result, they would boycott the entire program? The entire program was being funded by the audience, so they couldn''t afford to offend them. With a confident look, the director said, "Don''t worry.I already have an idea for an eptable punishment.Leave it to me." When Sarah''s group received and read the content of the punishment card given by one of the staff members from the production team, they all became dumbstruck. Sarah stared at the staff member with a face full of shock and asked, "Are you sure that the director is in his right mind?" The staff member awkwardly looked at Sarah.He almost couldn''t hold back his smile. Watching Sarah like this, Jaz leaned forward and peeked at the card. When he read it, he was also shocked. "The director must be crazy!" This time, Jaz was the one who said it.Then, the staff began to announce the punishment loudly. "As the team who cedst ce in the task today, Sarah''s group shall receive the punishment from the production team.The punishment is to brush the crocodiles¡¯ teeth in the zoo!" T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. In the forest, all animals existed in harmony. Naturally, a corresponding species of birds existed to clean the crocodiles¡¯ teeth. However, it was not the same case inside the zoo. There were some upations where humans were designated to clean the crocodiles¡¯ teeth regrly to ensure the health of their teeth. There was a corresponding punishment for every task, and the three of them had to follow it. So, Sarah, Melody, and Jaz were brought to the crocodile¡¯s area, and there were already three crocodiles waiting for their teeth to be brushed by Sarah''s group. In order to prevent idents for the celebrity guests, the crocodile''s mouth was fixed in a specific position and was temporarily bound. Then a staff member came out and gave them the necessary cleaning tools. Jaz was the first one who stepped forward and prepared to give it a try. Meanwhile, Sarah was so afraid that she hid behind Melody¡¯s back and frowned. The program director sat proudly in front of the monitor.He was waiting for a hrious scene toe. As expected, he wasn''t disappointed. When Jaz went to the crocodile area, he made the audience and everyoneugh. Even though the crocodile''s mouth was fixed, the rest of its body parts could still move. So, when Jaz approached it with a specially designed toothbrush, it suddenly swung its tail which almost scared Jaz to death. Jaz probably had never been embarrassed in front of a camera in his life. The director and the production team waited for this scene to happen and focused the camera on his face, perfectly recording his funny and exaggeratedly scared expression. Only then did his fans realize that their Divine Jaz Scotch Carter was like a fallen god who still had such a human-like side. Even though he was scared, after Jaz regained hisposure, he kept trying to brush the crocodile¡¯s teeth. Jaz took a step backward earlier because of his instinct to avoid danger. Moreover, the task still had to be aplished. Sarah was so terrified in the crocodile area that she hid in Jaz''s back and could only rely on his capabilities to continue. Seeing Jaz moving back and forth repeatedly towards the crocodile and struggling to brush its teeth, Melody couldn''t bear to watch anymore. She muttered, "The production team is too cruel.This task is dangerous." Melody, who had been standing there quietly since the start, finally made a move after seeing Jaz being scared again. When Sarah saw Melody move forward, she yelled anxiously, "Mellie, retreat! It''s too dangerous here!" Melody heard Sarah discouraging her, but she remained unfazed.She still stepped forward and stood next to the crocodile. "Melody!" Jaz eximed and looked at her with bewilderment in his eyes. Melody''s eyes seemed very calm.She stared at Jaz quietly and gave him a hint.Then, she made a shocking move. Watching over what was happening, the production''s team director was shocked. Melody actually rushed forward and used her bare hands to hold the crocodile. ¡®Even though this action is too valiant, won''t Melody''s actions only cause her to get hurt?'' The director thought. With just her strength as a lone woman, how could Melody contest a crocodile''s power? Was she really a powerful woman, or was she just in stupid? But Melody was indeed stupid, and Jaz was also a fool. After Melody kept the crocodile from moving, Jaz finally realized what she meant from the look in her eyes earlier. Jaz speedily moved and nned to finish brushing the crocodile¡¯s teeth as quickly as he could. Something odd took ce. The crocodile seemed to have been tamed by Melody. Initially, it was struggling hard. But now, it was motionless, allowing Jaz to brush off its teeth. Jaz moved like a sh. After brushing the crocodile¡¯s teeth ording to the zoo guidelines, he gestured to Melody using some hand signals. Afterwhich, Melody withdrew his hold on the crocodile, and the crocodile leaped away. At that moment, everyone understood that the crocodile hadn''t been tamed. The truth was, against Melody''s strength, the crocodile couldn''t struggle against her hold. Melody''s strength was incredible and shocking that everyone who witnessed the scene got their tounges tied. Good gracious! A girl who looked so weak that she looked like a gust of wind could blow her away to outer space was actually stronger than a crocodile. ¡®This girl...She¡¯s so strong!¡¯ All those who witnessed the scene had these thoughts. At this moment, people felt like Melody was more like a strong man than a gorgeous girl. Jaz and Melody cooperated and did the same thing with the rest of the crocodiles. Thus, ending their task quickly. After the breeders took away the crocodiles from them, Sarah finally dared to go forward. The first thing Sarah did when she came over was to go to Melody¡¯s side.Her eyes were fixated on Melody''s arm. Noticing the bizarre look in Sarah¡¯s eyes, Melody frowned and gently asked, "What''s the matter, Sarah?" Sarah quietly gulped before she dared to open her mouth to speak. "Mellie, is there some sort of special muscles or cells in your arm? Can I touch it?" Sarah innocently and hriously asked. Sarah got so curious. Even though she didn''t know how strong one should be to force a crocodile into submission, she found out from the scene just now how strong Melody was. Before Melody could answer her, Jaz, who stood beside her, couldn''t help but roll his eyeballs. Jaz truly couldn''t help it. In his opinion, Sarah''s question was too stupid. Sarah had to know that Melody was extremely powerful. Jaz once heard from the people in the base when Melody was training in the wild that she once faced a tiger. Moreover, Melody actually managed to beat the tiger with her bare hands and escaped from being devoured by the tiger. This showed how terrifying and strong Melody was. To prevent Sarah from asking foolish questions again and disturbing Melody, Jaz quickly changed the topic and took Sarah away. Without the people who always made trouble, the program immediately became much more cheerful. Due to Jaz''s participation in the day''s event, the stream got extremely popr, and the program rating soared once again. Jaz also followed Sarah''s Twitter ount. Since Melody didn''t have a Twitter ount herself, Jaz had no choice but to follow Sarah''s Twitter ount if he wanted to follow Melody¡¯s actions. Due to this, Sarah''s Twitter ount became more popr. She garnered around 300, 000 followers overnight. Tyrone, who was watching the program, was so ecstatic that he crazilyughed and immediately called Sarah. "Sarah, let me inform you that your younger sister Melody is really your lucky charm.At this rate, it will be a miracle if you did not be famous.So you have to tightly hold on to your dearest sister.She is your lucky charm, you know? Don''t listen to those people who always criticized your sister on the Inte.What jinx? They must be joking!" Sarah, who was holding her phone, couldn''t help but smile. "Tyrone, I told you this before...Mellie is my lucky charm.She''s not a jinx!" Chapter 182: A Great Background Chapter 182: A Great Background Two days and one night of filming passed in the blink of an eye. The production team didn¡¯t arrange for a car to transport them back because they all had their van. It was only applicable, though, for the two groups of guests. For Sarah, who used to be a newbie but was now slightly famous, thepany forgot to arrange a van for her. "Mellie, wait for me.Tyrone told me that he couldn''t pick us up because he still had something to do.I''ll call a taxi, okay?" Sarah called. A big, ck Mercedes-Benz personal van pulled over before them the moment Sarah stopped talking. Sarah was still curious about the person who was about to pick them up when the car door opened and revealed Jaz''s handsome face. Jaz then looked at Melody with an infectious smile on his face and invited, "Mellie, get in the car.I''ll give you a ride home!" Melody turned her head to Sarah. Sarah then understood that Melody was waiting for her opinion. Although Melody was usually cold, she was considerate regarding other people''s feelings. "Who would want to say no to a free ride? Of course, Mellie! Let''s get in the car!" Sarah offered enthusiastically. Just as they were about to get in the car, they both heard another car blowing its horn.This time, a luxurious, ck Maybach slowly approached them. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. The car stopped, and two handsome men slowly got out of the vehicle. Seth walked straight towards Melody and stopped in front of her. He confidently opened his arms and waited for her in midair, expecting her to return his embrace. Melody took her bag off her back and threw it on Seth¡¯s outreached hand.She was acting nonchntly as if she had done it to Seth many times before. Seth eagerly epted, but he became aware of a stern re directed at him.He turned his head and looked at the ck Mercedes-Benz personal van. Right there, he met Jaz''s shocked eyes! Jaz couldn''t believe what he had just witnessed. He actually saw Melody being close to another male other than whom he knew of! In addition, she even threw her bag into the arms of that man! ¡®Oh my God! The world is changing too fast!¡¯ Jaz thought to himself. lven apanied Seth. When he learned that Seth was on his way to pick Melody up, he volunteered to go with him. "Melody, it¡¯s been a long time since we''vest seen each other.Did you miss me?" Iven asked yfully. Melody and Seth rolled their eyes at the same time when they heard Iven''s words. Iven''s hair stood on end and the back of his neck turned cold from fear.He was on the verge of kneeling. Without saying another word, he shut his mouth close. After dealing with lven, Seth''s dark eyes turned to Melody. His eyes, which were as cold as an eagle''s, immediately turned gentle when theynded on Melody. "Shall we go?" Seth offered. Melody slightly nodded her head but realized that Sarah suddenly turned silent.She turned her head to look at Sarah and noticed that something was wrong. "You''re not going with us?" Melody faintly asked. All of a sudden, Sarah reacted exaggeratedly.She looked like a cat that had its tail stepped on as her expression changed. "Shocks! I forgot something! I need to go back and talk to the director.You go right ahead!" Sarah made sure to reiterate her words to Melody and said, "You don''t need to wait for me, Mellie.Just go!"Sarah didn''t wait for Melody''s response and went right ahead, dragging her luggage away with her. She left a confused crowd behind her who weren''t sure how to react because of her sudden departure. Iven stared at Sarah¡¯s fleeing back and couldn''t help but ask, "Melody, why did your sister act so weird? We can wait for her, even if she needs something with the director, right? It¡¯s hard to take a taxi in this kind of ce." Sarah was indeed acting strange. Melody could tell from her sister''s expression just now. It didn''t look like she had encountered a problem.It was more like she was avoiding something. But for Melody, she needed to respect Sarah''s privacy. Since she didn¡¯t want to share it with her, Melody wouldn''t ask about it. If Sarah didn¡¯t want to go with them, then there was nothing Melody could do about it. "Let''s go!" Melody said, and Seth followed closely behind. They both got into the van one after the other. Iven, who was seriously scared of being left behind, immediately chased them and called out, "Wait for me!" He knew that with his status, these people would easily abandon him. As such, he had to act swiftly if he wanted to go with them. If not, then he might be forced to go home all alone. As Melody walked away with Seth, Jaz''s expression became increasingly irritated. ¡®Damn it, my boss actually got stolen by a strange man and didn''t get into my car!¡¯ Jaz cursed to himself. The manager had never seen Jaz care so much about a person on Jaz''s side before. Moreover, after he became a part of this variety program, his reactions seemed to have be more varied than usual. Such changes were simply shocking! He knew very well that Jaz had a bad temper. But as his manager, he still needed to understand the things about Jaz clearly. "Jaz, do you have any feelings for Melody?" The manager asked him. Jaz turned around to face his manager when he heard his voice. His initially resentful eyes instantly shifted into something solemn. His expression became grave. "Harry, you need to remember that I am willing to sacrifice everything to protect Mellie.She is important to me, and please don''t doubt her importance in my heart.Also, you have to remember that you and I cannot have any ideas about her.Because if we do, we will not be able to afford the price that we would have to pay!" Jaz''s serious response made Harry''s heart sink. This was the first time he saw Jaz feel so strongly about someone. Jaz was one of the top-paid actors in the entertainment circle nowadays. Harry had a lot of famous stars under his care, but Jaz was different. This was the first time he saw Jaz being so seriously dedicated to someone, which piqued his interest. "Is her background really that terrifying?" Harry asked. Jaz nodded thoughtfully and replied, "Yes." Harry finally gave up when he saw Jaz¡¯s expression. Anyway, as long as Jaz didn''t n to develop a rtionship with Melody, Harry wouldn''t care about anything else. Jaz was still in the prime of his career, and he had countless fans behind him.If he decided to have a lover at this moment, it would be a fatal blow to his career. Meanwhile, inside the van... The moment Melody sat inside the van, she leanedzily to the corner and rested with her eyes narrowed. Iven started to get restless when the silence was dragged out for a long time.He coughed up lightly and began to speak. "Hey, Melody, I''ve got nothing nned for the next few days.Why don''t we go out tomorrow and let''s have some fun together?" Iven offered enthusiastically. Iven just realized that the quickest way to ask Seth toe out was through Melody. Seth could only be invited with no hassle if Melody approved it. Melody, who felt so tired, raised her head and rejected Iven. "No, thanks!" She used just those two simple words to refuse him! Seth, who sat beside Iven, totally ignored him.He did not give lven a chance to beg shamelessly.He put down the tablet in his hand and turned his attention to Melody. "Why is it, Melody? Do you have anything scheduled for tomorrow night?" Seth asked, feeling curious. Seth''s family had many things to do, and it was only recently that he became the head of the family. As such, there were many things waiting for him to deal with. Every time he needed to see Melody, he had to squeeze himself out of his family. "Tomorrow is my grandmother''s 70th birthday.I have to be there," Melody replied casually. Seth nodded and slightly asked, "Can Ie with you?" Chapter 183: Annoying People Chapter 183: Annoying People The Harrison Family and the Sullivan Family were linked through marriage. Seth and Melody were engaged due to the arrangement of Grandpa Alistair. Iven, who was currently on the front seat, couldn''t contain hisughter when he heard it. "Hahaha! Mr.Harrison is such apetent fiance." He bowed in respect while still chuckling. "You are so obedient to your elders¡¯ wishes.No wonder you''re regarded as a good role model for us young people.Let me learn from you, master!" Seth huffed in annoyance and lifted his leg to kick the back of Iven''s chair, causing the poor guy to suddenly lunge forward. Iven immediately shut his mouth and apologized, "Okay, okay, I''ll shut up now.I am wrong, I shouldn''t have said anything." Iven said as he sighed in defeat. Once Iven was done talking, Seth red at him, still annoyed at the man. Melody immediately replied, "No, it''s okay." She added, "I''m really not that close to the Sullivan family.You don''t need to go with me, besides, I think it''ll be more embarrassing if youe." That simple sentence exined everything. Seth understood Melody¡¯s rtionship between her and the Sullivan family. During her childhood days, she was sent to the countryside. She only returned to the Sullivan family when she turned eighteen. Naturally, she didn''t have much contact with the main Sullivan household, nor was she close to them. And since she didn¡¯t think that the Sullivan family was not that important, he also thought he didn''t need to concern himself with them. When evening came the next day, Melody was finally done with her sses. Suddenly, Reagan walked towards her and blocked her way. Melody wondered what was going on since Reagan usually avoided her because she didn''t want to have anything to do with her. Melody also stopped walking and nonchntly ced her hands in her pockets as she looked at Reagan indifferently. Reagan didn''t wait for Melody to talk and spoke. "Did Daddy already inform you? Tonight is Grandma''s birthday, you have to attend.Understand?" Melody sighed in frustration, a hint of impatience and annoyance shed across her face. Earlier during lunch break, Quince also called her about it. She already told Quince she would attend but now another annoying person was pestering her. Why are these people so afraid of her skipping the event? And that they felt the need to remind her over and over again? Melody was toozy to reply so she only stared at Reagan with a bored expression on her face. When Reagan saw this, she immediately changed her attitude and tone of voice, hoping she could persuade Melody. "Melody, my driver is already here.I can give you a ride since we''re both heading home anyway.I''ll take you there." Reagan said as sweetly as she could. Clearly, the driver was here to pick up Reagan from school, and as a member of the Sullivan family, Melody had the right to be escorted by the driver too. But when Reagan said it in such a high and mighty manner, Melody couldn''t help but feel like Reagan was implying that the act was like charity. Luke, who was beside Melody all this time, was silently listening to their conversation until he couldn''t contain his anger anymore and pointed at Reagan usingly. "What the hell? Who do you think you are? Do you think that you have the right to take my boss away?! Who cares what or how big your car is! You had the freaking nerve to talk to my boss that way?!" He fumed. "Besides, she doesn''t need your car! I can prepare her ten luxurious cars in just a single phone call.All custom-made just for her.My boss doesn¡¯t need your cheap car at all!" Luke didn''t care whether he was being polite or not towards ady, especially when thatdy was Reagan. And when Reagan saw how furious and disgusted Luke was with her, she couldn''t help but feel enraged herself. Luke added, "C''mon! Don''te here just to embarrass yourself.I advise you to hurry up and get out of here before I do something we both regret!" "Luke, you..." Reagan fumed as her face contorted in anger. She red daggers at Luke. However, Luke was unaffected.She wanted to be fierce with him? Unfortunately for her, he was much fiercer. "What? Are you done acting like a nice littledy? Wanna fight me? Because I''ll dly help you strip out of that innocent facade of yours so that everyone will see how horrible your personality is." "You think you scare me?" Reagan smirked, secretly clenching her fists in anger. "Acting tough like an obedient puppy in front of his master.Do you really believe I don¡¯t have the ability to beat you and ruin your reputation in the school?" Luke scoffed. "Oh, please.You only know a bit of martial arts, and besides, you can''t even do anything when you''re facing Christine." When Luke mentioned Christine, Reagan''s face instantly turned pale. She didn''t know that Luke already knew but what she did know, however, was the fact that if she continued to provoke Luke, she would be the one to suffer. Reagan turned around to walk away but before she did, she turned to Melody. "Melody, I was kind enough to offer you a ride but I guess you don''t appreciate it.If you don''t want to, then just say so. Such a waste of my time." After she was done speaking, she stomped away in anger. As Luke watched her departing figure, he scratched his head in confusion. "Boss, that little wench really didn¡¯t forget to insult you before she left.Not to worry, though, I''ll definitely get back at her for you." Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Melody absent-mindedly stared at the fallen leaves outside the window.She wasn''t even listening to Luke¡¯sints and let her mind wander off for a moment. Reagan couldn''t win in a fight or argument against Luke. So, of course, she didn''t need to worry since Luke could handle himself. After Luke was finished ranting, he noticed that Melody was distracted.He scrunched his face in worry and asked her in a serious tone, "Boss, are you really nning to go to that party today? Won''t it be troublesome?" When Melody woke up from her trance, she opened her bag to get her hat and ced it on her head. She looked at Luke and nodded. When he saw that she was determined to go, he quickly shouted, "Then I''lle with you!" Melody arched an eyebrow at him, "And tell me, what are you nning to do?" "To serve you, of course!" Luke said as a matter-of-factly. For Luke, he could definitely see that the Sullivan family were not good people. Of course, Melody was an exception. She was a very smart and brave person but he didn¡¯t want her to spend her energy on useless people, so he decided to be there for her and protect her. Melody rolled her eyes and ignored Luke as she passed by him.She patted his shoulders and spoke in a dangerous tone, "No need.If you have time for this, it means you have time to study hard for the college entrance examination, right?" Luke immediately went quiet. No way, was his boss serious? Or was she joking? The college entrance examination? Did she forget that he graduated from Ivy University at the young age of fourteen years old? When Luke came back to his senses, Melody was nowhere to be found. Meanwhile, Melody walked towards the school gate where her motorcycle was parked. When she was about to step on her vehicle, she spotted a pink beetle car slowly driving in her direction.She stopped and waited for the red beetle car to pass by but once it was in front of her, it stopped. The car window rolled down and a familiar face greeted her with a bright smile. Sarah was evidently happy as she squealed in excitement, "Mellie! I came to pick you up! I wasn''t sure what time you''ll be finished with school but I''m d I came right on time." She said as she smiled warmly at Melody.She was so annoyed when Reagan and Quince kept pestering her earlier. But now, since it was Sarah, she couldn''t help but soften up. Sarah didn''t realize that she was just chattering about her troubles earlier but she continued, "You won''t believe how busy the road is! I was kinda worried you won''t be able to get a taxi.Oh, that''s right, you must have a car if you want to go to Grandma''s house because the weather has been cold recently, especially at night.If you stand way too long on the sidewalk waiting for a taxi, I''m afraid you''ll get a cold." She continued to ramble, "But it''s okay since I''m here now!" Sarah looked at Melody sincerely, her grin almost reaching her ears and even her eyes were smiling and twinkling. Melody sighed and smiled at Sarah. She stared back at Sarah as she spoke in a calm voice, "So, you came here to pick me up because you were worried that I might get sick?" "Yup.Exactly!" Sarah answered quickly. Melody knew that her concern was genuine and sincere. "What''s up with you today? You''re kinda weird." Sarah asked. Melody¡¯s lips involuntarily twitched. "I''m fine." Melody shrugged and opened the door at the backseat of the car before she settled in comfortably. Chapter 184: Satisfy Your Exotic Request Chapter 184: Satisfy Your Exotic Request While on their way, Sarah suddenly received a call from her mother, Elizabeth.She asked where they were and how long it will take them to arrive. Before Sarah hung up the phone, her mother asked her onest thing, "Is Melody with you? Is she coming here?" Elizabeth especially emphasized. Sarah answered that Melody was with her. Though, she was confused by her mother¡¯s sudden interest. After Sarah hung up the phone, she turned her head to look at Melody, her eyes still filled with confusion. She remembered the conversation she had with her mother over the phone and started asking Melody. "Mellie, why do you think Mommy is so concerned about us this time? And she keeps asking if you want toe over? How strange!" She pondered. However, Sarah didn¡¯t hear any response from Melody. Then, Sarah answered the questions herself, "Maybe it¡¯s because my rtives saw that you haven''t come back for a long time.Since you weren''t really involved with the Sullivan family before you came back this year, they must be excited to see you.I think they missed you." Sarah continued, "Old people really want to see their descendants united, right?" Sarah kept talking, but Melody didn''t respond the entire time. Sarah was already used to Melody''s personality. Sarah didn''t think much of it and continued to say a few words from time to time. Melody just ignored Sarah.She leaned against the side of the car doorzily with her eyes half-closed. The setting sun reflected on her white and fair skin. It was so beautiful beyond belief.She sneered at herself. A tinge of mockery appeared on her lovely face. ¡®Miss her? Did they really miss her?'' She thought. She remembered what Sarah said.It was so ridiculous that she could only hope. Anyway, it didn''t really matter for her, right? After more than half an hour of driving, their car finally stopped at the door of the Cahan family. The Cahan family was just an ordinary family. But because Elizabeth married into the Sullivan family, the Cahan family became the Sullivan family''s solicitor. The sons and daughters of the Cahan family used this marriage to gain benefits from the Sullivan family. They gained status and progressed from a small and ordinary family to one of the wealthiest families in their ce. The other members of the Sullivan family have already arrived at the ce. Quince and Elizabeth both brought their sons, Reagan and Charles. The four of them were waiting in their respective seats. Sarah nced at them and smiled bitterly.She turned her face to Melody and said softly, "Mellie, Do you see them? They''re more like a family, don''t you think $0?" Comparing Quince''s group to Sarah''s group.It seemed that Sarah''s group was the one that was out of ce. Sarah wanted toment, but she decided not to do so in the end.She wanted to say this but chose not to.She was worried that Melody would be sad if she heard it. After all, being rejected by her biological parents must be too painful for her. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g She had endured for so many years. Naturally, Sarah didn''t want her sister to suffer anymore. Melody nodded and agreed with Sarah. In her opinion, Sarah was right. The four people did look like a proper family. They were all jackals of the same tribe! Reagan saw them arrive. However, she did not greet them immediately, nor did she tell Elizabeth and the others. She secretly tugged at Charles''s sleeve and motioned him to look over the front door. When Charles saw them, his eyes lighted up with excitement. They were here, she was finally here. "Mommy, look over there.The jinx is here!" Charles pointed at them.He called Melody a jinx. Elizabeth put down the teacup in her hand and looked over. Indeed, it was Melody with Sarah standing beside her. Elizabeth''s noble gaze was swiftly reced by disgust when her beautiful big eyes nced across the two of them.She hated Melody very much. In her eyes, the girl was the one who turned her life into a big mess. For her, she was a real jinx. Elizabeth only hated Melody. But because Sarah and Melody were very close, even thest ray of hope she had for Sarah had vanished, leaving only disgust. Elizabeth wanted to like Sarah, but she couldn''t because of Melody. "Charles, go and call the two of them over.Tell them not to stand at the door and make a fool of themselves!" Elizabeth was displeased. "Alright!" Charles happily responded. Charles then stood up and shouted in the direction of Sarah and Melody. "Sarah, jinx, over here!" Charles called them loudly. He still addressed Melody as a jinx. Charles''s intentionally raised his voice which made everyone notice Melody. They are all rted to the Sullivan family. They all met Melody and Sarah before. Even if how many times had passed, they could still recognize her. Melody was now the center of attention for everyone. They kept ncing at her and whispering to each other. "So she is that girl that was thrown into the countryside by the Sullivan family? She looks pretty!" said a visitor. "So what if she looks good? You can''t deny the fact that she''s still a jinx!" said another visitor. "That''s right! Keep your distance from that girl.She is a jinx, and her future husband will die because of her!" The room erupted into baseless usations targeting Melody. They all called her a jinx.Melody stood by the side quietly andzily.Her hands were in her pockets. Melody¡¯s neat bangs partly covered her eyes, which were as dazzling as stars.Her slightly narrowed eyes glistened like a clearke teeming with waves. Melody raised an eyebrow, and a mocking smile appeared on her pretty face as she heard them whisper about her. She could hear the voices around her clearly and her eyes gradually turned cold as she listened to them. These people were not worthy of her time and effort. So she just continued to ignore them. Not only did Melody hear it, but Sarah also heard the discussions of those people. Her face turned sour as she heard them spouting nonsense. She frowned andined, "Charles, this stinking brat, has no manners at all! How can he call you a jinx? He deserves a beating!" Sarah snapped in anger. Melody turned her head and looked at Sarah.Her sharp eyes had a hint of seriousness, and a mischievous smile curved on her lips. "Do you also think that he needs a beating?" Sarah was stunned by her question.She then nodded silently. "You are his sister.He shouldn''t say that! I''ll talk to himter.I''ll make sure to give him a good scolding," Sarah said. She was just trying to cheer up Melody. But before she could finish speaking, she found that Melody was walking straight towards the table where Charles and the others sat. Melody''s steps were full of arrogance and domineering. The room filled with cold air as they saw her walk towards them. Sarah quickly followed Melody because she could vaguely feel that something was wrong. As they walked over, Charles, on the other hand, stared at them intently. His pride was screaming over his face.He had finally found an opportunity to teach Melody a lesson. He knew this would cause him a lot of trouble. However, it was worth the price. As Melody approached, Charles smiled evilly. The excitement suddenly shed in his eyes. He crossed his arms around his chest and deliberately provoked Melody, "Jinx, you really are a big shot.We''ve already been here for a while now, and you''ve only just arrived! You think you''re that important?" Melody stared at him coldly. "What? Do you dislike me? Do you want to hit me? Come on, try it!" Charles said with disdain. Melody nodded her head andplied with Charles¡¯ request. Allright, let''s p him! In the next second, the sound of a p echoed through the room.It was loud and clear, and everyone was stunned. ¡®How dare she do this?¡¯ Charles couldn''t believe it. Melody really did p him. Charles covered his face subconsciously and couldn''t react for a while. The first to react was Elizabeth. She didn''t expect that Melody, this jinx, would be so daring to hit her precious son in front of so many people in her family. Elizabeth pped the table violently to express her anger and dissatisfaction. This loud noise made Charles return to his senses. After Charles came back to his senses, his face suddenly turned red in anger and he red at Melody. "You actually dared to hit me?" Melody looked at Charles calmly with a cynical smile. "Didn''t you ask me to hit you?" Melody replied with a smug looked on her face. "Since you have this kind of hobby, I thought that I should satisfy you!" Charles flew into a rage. But, he suddenly remembered when he made a move back then. Melody simply thrashed him around before beating him into submission. In the end, he could only scold Melody, "You slut..." Charles couldn''t finish his sentence.He suddenly got frightened by Melody''s re.He couldn''t say a word.His voice was stuck in his throat. Chapter 185: Eat This Loss Chapter 185: Eat This Loss Charles could only ask for reinforcements.There was no way he could deal with Melody alone. "Dad, Mom, look.She dared to hit me like this in front of you.Now you know how Melody bullies me in private! She is too arrogant and crazy! She will eventually overturn everything if you don¡¯t properly discipline her." Charlesined to his parents. Elizabeth didn¡¯t re up immediately. They were in front of many people, especially now that Quince, the head of the family, was here.She must remainposed.She looked at Quince and asked him to deal with this matter. Quince had a gloomy expression on his face and a ferocious re in his eyes as he looked at Melody. "Have some manners, Melody! Where did your manners go? We are your elders! Don''t you think you should show us some respect?" Quince eximed in anger. Sarah was so scared.But she finally came back to her senses.She held Melody''s hand and signaled her not to be impulsive. But, Melody didn''t act impulsively just now, did she? From the beginning to the end, Melody didn''t disy a hint of anger in her eyes. Even her expression hadn''t changed much.She looked at Quince with a calm gaze. Herid-back demeanor conveyed a sense of indifference. "So in your eyes.It''s okay for Charles, as the son of the first wife of the Sullivan, to insult his sister?" Melody firmly questioned. "Or is it because you told him that''s why Charles had done that?" Her lips twisted in a smile. Quince''¡¯s expression turned extremely angry when Melody confronted him in public. On the other hand, Charles, who was waiting for his father to punish Melody, felt anxious. He sped his hand and clenched his teeth. Why did it take too long for his father to decide? "Dad, why are you talking nonsense with her? Call someone to hold her down and beat her up.In that way, she will be obedient!" He hastily yelled. Quince turned his head and red at Charles. "Sit down!" Charles¡¯ legs trembled in fear as he heard the imposing and fierce words from Quince. Elizabeth red at him. Charles unwillingly sat down. Quince stared at his son with disappointment in his eyes.He couldn''t help but think that his son had no brain. Indeed, Melody was not likable. Everyone knew her as a "jinx," but those were just rumors. Rumors they spread privately. Before the old man passed away, he personally brought Melody back to acknowledge her identity as a Sullivan. Since she was a daughter of the Sullivan family, they should acknowledge her as a part of the Sullivan family. All of the people''s eyes were on them. Just one wrong move and everyone would judge you. Charles had truly made the Sullivan family lose their dignity because of his actions. The way they treated Melody couldn''t be brought to the public. If the public discovered that they couldn''t tolerate their own daughter and had people bully her in private, the Sullivan family would definitely lose respect in its circles! Quince sized up Melody. From her calm demeanor, he seemed to have sensed something. Quince realized why Melody acted so boldly. Melody was certain. Quince would not allow the Sullivan family to be humiliated in public. No wonder she was so fearless.If he wanted to me someone, he could only me his stupid son for not using his brain at all. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Even though he knew that this girl was so arrogant, the only thing he could do was to silently swallow his anger. Not to mention Charles, even Quince felt aggrieved.He held back his anger and nced furiously at Charles.He wanted to teach his child a lesson. "Charles, if I hear that word again from your mouth in the future.Then, don''t me me if I treat you rudely." Quince gazed pierced through Charles. "Now, apologize to Melody immediately!" Quince grabbed him over to Melody. Charles was dumbfounded. He didn¡¯t expect that even though he was the one that got pped, he would be forced to apologize to the one who pped him! What kind of logic was this? Charles struggled to break free from Quince¡¯s grip. However, Elizabeth held him back tightly. Elizabethforted him in a low voice, "Good son, don''t forget the purpose of our visit today.Let that jinx be arrogant.The more arrogant she is, the more people can''t tolerate her.It is best to let everyone see her rudeness so that your second uncle can take care of her." Under Elizabeth''s dissuasion, Charles finally endured and did not stir up any more trouble. More importantly, Quince had already made his decision. Although Melody was not afraid of Quince, the others in the Sullivan family were afraid of him. Elizabeth had no authority. Everything she had right now came from the Sullivan family. Particrly from the head of the Sullivan family. Now that Grandpa Alistair was no longer around, the only person she could rely on was her husband, Quince. Charles was the same, so they should not offend Quince. In their eyes, Melody was just a lunatic that would get eliminated in the end. They should not even put her eyes in their eyes. Everyone thought that Quince and the others would punish Melody for her bold actions. However, the one who got punished in the end was the precious son of the Sullivan family, Charles. It made all the people who looked down on Melody and kept calling her a jinx earlier dumbfounded. Could it be that Melody held a very strong position in the Sullivan family? No one was aware of the specific reasons. As of now, only one thing came to their mind. Melody was arrogant. But the result of her willfulness made everyone not dare to look down on her. These people wanted to use this birthday party to curry favor with the Sullivan family. As such, when they saw the results of this show, they didn''t even dare to look down on Melody anymore. Even the son of the first wife of the Sullivan family, Charles, was scolded because of Melody, let alone these people. The matter was briefly settled, and Sarah finally breathed a sigh of relief. Sarah carefully pulled Melody''s sleeve and whispered, "Mellie, I was scared to death just now.Didn''t you notice me trying to signal you earlier? If the situation escted, I was prepared to take you away and escape." Sarah showed Melody the car keys she took out from her bag.She held it tightly in her hand.She was prepared. If Quince really did call people to beat Melody up. If Melody couldn''t beat them, then they should run. Since they were not staying in the Sullivan residence nowadays, she would pull Melody out and run away.She would only talk to Quince once he calmed down.She looked at Melody''s serious face. Melody felt that it was very interesting. This feeling was very strange. Melody didn''t expect that when she fought with the Sullivan family this time, the usually obedient daughter of the Sullivan family would actually want to pull her along and run away.She was surprised that Sarah was willing to go that far just to save her. A part of her cold heart seemed to have started to warm up and melt. The concealed feelings in her heart seemed to seep out. Reagan suppressed all the discontent in her heart.She thought that under Charles¡¯ provocation, she could indirectly teach Melody a lesson. Who knew that the brainless Charles would be so useless? Not only did he not teach her a lesson, but he even received a p from her. ¡®How stupid!¡¯ Reagan was disappointed. Now that Melody was the center of attention. It was not the time for her to face Melody head-on. Reagan decided not to move.She had always been observant since she was a child.She knew that her mother would not let Melody off the hook.She must bid her time and wait for her mother to make a move. A sound came from behind them, and everyone turned around in unison. Since she was bored, Melody also turned around to look. What everyone saw was Quince walking with Gwendolyn. Today was Gwendolyn¡¯s 70th birthday.She was wearing a festive red dress and wore a face full of smiles as she walked through the corridor. Everyone stood up with smiles on their faces, and they all greeted Gwendolyn happily. Gwendolyn and Quince walked towards the main table. The people sitting at this table were all rtives of both the Sullivan and the Cahan family. When they got closer, their eyes looked at Melody. Gwendolyn suddenly said, "This is Melody, right?" Chapter 186: Thats Right, I Was the One Who Hit Him Chapter 186: That''s Right, I Was the One Who Hit Him Although Gwendolyn was already seventy years old this year, it was impossible to tell from her face that she was that old.Her white and smooth face had no wrinkles at all.She looked to be in her fifties. It seemed that Gwendolyn had taken good care of herself. Sarah was worried that Melody would be afraid of strangers and couldn''t adapt to this environment.So, she pulled Melody''s arm and brought her to Gwendolyn.She said with a smile, "Grandmother, that''s right.She is my second sister, Melody!" After Sarah introduced Melody, she didn¡¯t forget to tug at Melody''s hand and gestured at her.Melody casually greeted. "Hello, Grandmother!" Her voice was cold and calm without any warmth. Gwendolyn smiled and nodded, "Alright, it''s good that you are here!" Everyone paid attention to Gwendolyn''s loving expression as they sent out waves of ttery. Only Melody noticed that the smile on Gwendolyn¡¯s face was only on the surface.Her eyes remained cold without mirth. Reagan has always been arrogant. But now that she was in front of her grandmother, she lowered her head to show how well-behaved she was. "Grandmother, I have been busy with my studies recently.That''s why I couldn''te to see you often.Please don''t be angry." She pouted. Gwendolyn looked at Reagan lovingly, her face filled with joy. "Our Reagan is really a good child.You are studying hard now, so Grandmother naturally won''t me you.It¡¯s good that you have this kind of heart!" Gwendolyn ttered Reagan. Before Reagan could reply, Charles squeezed over. Compared to Reagan''s attentiveness and obedience, Charles was much more perfunctory, like a spoiled child.He looked at his grandmother and casually shouted. "Hello, Grandma!" It was just a simple greeting, but it made the olddy burst with joy.Her eyes were full of smiles. The appearance obviously meant that she doted on Charles the most. "Charles, My little grandson.How long has it been since grandmotherst saw you? You child, you don''t evene to see grandmother when you have time.Come here.I want to see you closely.Why do you look like you lost weight?" The woman asked him with solicitous concern. Charles was like a rebellious child in front of his grandmother; he seemed to be impatient. Reagan was standing by the side with a straight face, but her tightly clenched hands revealed her inner thoughts. If someone were to take a closer look, they would know how angry Reagan was now! Melody stood over on the side while looking down at the scene.Her sharp and beautiful eyes carried a deep meaning. Reagan''s value in the Sullivan''s family turned out to be a ruse she sold herself. Reagan was just a little more popr than Sarah. The truth was that the most favored child in Sullivan''s family was Charles. Charles quietly nced at Elizabeth. This time, he chose to listen to his mother''s advice and didn¡¯t act rashly. When he saw Elizabeth nod. He immediately showed his red and swollen cheek in front of his grandmother, Gwendolyn. Gwendolyn didn¡¯t notice the redness on his face until Charles deliberately showed it to her. Gwendolyn''s eyes widened.Her face was full of horror, and her voice raised a bit. "Oh my god, Charles, what''s wrong with your face? Who has the guts to hurt you?" The volume of her voice rose and attracted the attention of everyone. Sarah noticed it as well.She nced at her grandmother and then pulled Melody in confusion. "Mellie, why did you hit him that hard in the face? Look, Charles¡¯ face looks so red and swollen.Also, that palm mark is too obvious." Sarah worriedly said in a low voice. Melody nced to the side, her sharp eyes slightly lowered as she snorted in disdain. "Hmph, they¡¯re trying to pull me down with this little tick of theirs?" For some reason, Sarah felt that there was a hidden meaning in Melody''s words. "My Godness Mellie, what do you mean? Don''t tell me that he secretly pped himself harder so the pam marks would be obvious? Is he really that shameless?" Sarah felt disappointed towards her brother. But at the same time, she felt helpless because she had no idea what to do to fix that dumb brother of hers. Sarah came up with this guess because she felt that Charles was capable of such a thing. However, Melody only gave her a cold reply, "You will knowter!" Melody didn''t answer Sarah''s question directly. As such, Sarah became more curious. Charles felt that there was no way his father would seek justice for him. But now that his grandmother who doted the most on him was here, how could he miss such a good opportunity? He knew that Gwendolyn would always side with him. The arrogant son of the Sullivan family acted like a wounded child in front of Gwendolyn.He looked pitiful and helpless. Charles said everything that happened earlier, "I identally said something wrong just now.Melody heard it, and she hit me in anger." They saw how Charles started toin about Melody''s attitude. The rtive who was close to Elizabeth began to use Melody of all sorts of things. That person beganining about Melody, describing her as some sort of an evil and arrogant demoness. Gwendolyn trembled in anger.She pped the table with one hand. "Just because of one sentence, she beat you up like this? How can a sibling like this exist? No, I have to rify this matter." Gwendolyn pointed at Melody angrily and said firmly, "Melody,e here!" Melody didn''t refuse.She walked up to Gwendolyn.Her hand was on her pockets as she stood there lazily.Her eyes were calm as she looked at the crowd coldly.Her gaze was so cold that it could make someone shiver to their bones. When Gwendolyn saw Melody with that cold expression on her face, a trace of dissatisfaction shed across her eyes. However, she didn''t show it immediately. Today was her birthday party. If she made a fuss here, everyone would see it. They would inevitably gossip about her. They would definitely spread rumors, saying that she was not kind enough and could not even tolerate her juniors. Gwendolyn didn''t want that to happen. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g In addition Melody was a special existence. She lived in the countryside since she was young. Thus, If Gwendolyn showed her disgust towards Melody from the start, the others would easily suspect her of being biased. As such, Gwendolyn tried her best to conceal her disgust towards Melody. She tried her best to look at Melody calmly, "Melody, don''t worry, Grandma will not be biased.Tell Grandma, did you hit Charles? If you say no, Grandma will believe you too." Gwendolyn posed a smile on her face.She wanted to show the people around her that she cared about Melody. Many people were watching them. Those people seemed to be here to watch a good show. Gwendolyn was aware of this. If Melody dared to lie in front of everyone, Gwendolyn would take this opportunity to corner her.If she dares, that would be even better" Gwendolyn wickedly thought.She really hated Melody after all. If Melody lied, then she would expose her.She would do anything to get justice for her precious grandson. After she heard Gwendolyn¡¯s question, Melody nodded without hesitation. "Yes, I hit him!" Melody admitted with her head high up. Seeing that she still dared to admit it so arrogantly, Charles seemed to have grabbed the other party''s sore spot. He jumped up impatiently and shouted, "Grandma, you saw it, right? Look at how arrogant this girl is.She even admitted her fault right in front of your eyes! You should punish her, grandma." Charles originally wanted to call Melody a jinx, but he already learned his lesson. Melody even dared to hit Charles in front of his parents. Who knew if she would continue to hit him in front of his grandma? Charles didn''t want to take the risk, so he decided to call her by her name. Gwendolyn saw how Charles was stomping his feet out of frustration.She frowned slightly and didn¡¯t quite agree. In the end, Charles was still the grandchild she doted on the most. Although she knew that something was off with the situation, she still chose to side with him. Sheforted Charles and said, "Charlie, don''t worry.Your Grandma heard it clearly, I will give you justice!" Chapter 187: Schemes and A Backup Plan Chapter 187: Schemes and A Backup n Charles was angry and dumbfounded.It was clear that he was the victim. Melody already admitted that she hit him, it was only right to punish her. But Charles didn''t understand why these people were not doing anything.He clenched his fists and was about to yell again. When Elizabeth saw what Charles was about to do, she quickly grabbed Charles¡¯ sleeves secretly, making him stop. Charles looked at her and pulled his arm away from Elizabeth.He looked at Gwendolyn, expecting her to punish Melody. Gwendolyn was calm, instead, she looked at Melody and asked in a stern voice, "You admit that you hit Charles even though he didn''t do anything to offend you? Isn''t that too harsh considering he''s your brother? Why would you do that?" Gwendolyn stared at Melody coldly as if she was nothing but a pest in her eyes. "s, who can me you? You grew up in the countryside with no one to teach you manners and the rules of the elite.You only came back recently because your Grandpa missed you.I heard that in order topensate you for all these years, he gave you a big share of thepany and his inheritance." Melody remained silent as she stared nkly at the olddy. Meanwhile, Gwendolyn continued to speak. "I know that your Grandpa adores you but the rest of the Sullivan family also weed you with open arms, and this is how you repay us?" Gwendolyn said, usingly at Melody. Melody fought the urge to roll her eyes at the olddy''s ridiculousments. They thought just because Melody grew up in the countryside, she didn''t know any manners or proper etiquette. They thought that she didn''t know how the world worked in the city, that was why they were all confident in ndering her. When Sarah heard her grandmother''s words, she couldn''t help but speak up, "Grandma, please..." When Elizabeth heard her, she immediately gave Sarah a cold and stern nce, prompting thetter to stop talking. "Sarah, I heard you haven''t been staying in the main house for the past two years.Have you forgotten the rules after being out for two years?" Sarah''s body stiffened and all the colors in her face immediately drained out.She never thought that her maternal grandmother would tell everyone that she was driven out of the Sullivan family. Sarah didn''t know what to say nor did she dare to move.She bit her lip and lowered her head in shame. As everyone was fixated on Sarah, they didn''t notice that Melody¡¯s nonchnt expression earlier darkened. Melody reached out her hand to grab Sarah''s and pulled her so she was in front of the cowering girl. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Gwendolyn caught sight of Melody¡¯s actions to protect Sarah but she didn''t bat an eye.She used to be a teacher and she knew full well how to deal with two naughty children. Nevertheless, she didn''t understand how these two girls defeated her smart daughter and even came to her and the Cahan family for help. Elizabeth even encouraged her husband to find her second son to deal with Melody. Elizabeth might still be a bit immature but that was okay because Gwendolyn was here to take care of all their problems. Gwendolyn smiled gently but her eyes were emotionless. "Quince,e here.As your mother-inw, I have something to discuss with you." Everyone dispersed to let Quince through. He was respectful as he spoke, "What is it, Mother?" Quince had always been obedient to the wishes of the rich and prestigious Cahan family.She silently nodded in approval. "Quince, I know that you''re busy with work and hardly have the time to look after your family.And you''re surprisingly filial, always listening to your father''s instructions.But I couldn''t help but think you''re like that because you want topensate for Melody''s mistakes.This child is still young and suddenly giving her wealth might make her very arrogant.Just look at what happened, she hit her brother without remorse.If this keeps up, who knows what will happen in the future?" "I''m ready to be the viin for today." Gwendolyn sighed. "Let Melody''s shares be transferred in your name.Besides, she is your daughter and undoubtedly still a member of the Sullivan family.It''s still guaranteed that she will have a bright future ahead of her.She doesn''t need that amount of money, it will just burden her." Gwendolyn continued, and as she finished, she turned to Quince. "So, what do you think, Quince?" Quince looked conflicted and reluctant to answer. "I understand, Mother.I will take full responsibility since I haven''t been properly taking care of my family.I will do as you say." "Very good." Gwendolyn smiled in satisfaction. She enjoyed being the head of the family and being in control. Since she was done talking to Quince, she looked at Melody again.Her previously gentle and calm gaze was reced with a sinister and mocking look. "Melody, do you agree with my suggestion? But don''t worry, you won''tck money.As part of the Sullivan family, wealth itself chases you.But remember that the Sullivan Corporation is a bigpany and you don''t know anything about the business world.That''s why it''s better to return your shares to your father and follow him.He will guarantee that you and your sister will live afortable life." "Do you understand? Be good and be obedient.Grandma only wants the best for you." Melody finally understood why she was here. They wanted her to agree to give up her shares to the Sullivan Family. Hmph! What a joke! This senile old woman was seriously treating her like a child who knew nothing of the world! Even when she first arrived at the Sullivan Family, Quince had already started his schemes. Now that their main goal was in motion, they wanted to use other ways to drive Melody out. Melody looked at Gwendolyn coldly and brushed past her as she found a couch to sit on. She gracefully sat down on the sofa and crossed her legs, her posture exuding elegance but at the same time, full of arrogance and dominance.She raised her head slightly and arched an eyebrow at Gwendolyn. Her cold stare pierced through and everyone shivered at the sight. "Never." "Who gave you the right to decide for me and take what''s mine?" Melody smirked as she nced at everyone who was all currently too stunned to speak. Even Gwendolyn couldn''t speak for a moment, shocked at Melody¡¯s sudden change.She didn''t expect her to be bold enough to argue with her. When she came back to her senses, she frowned and shed Melody a dark re. "You!" Gwendolyn seethed with anger. "Your grandfather is no longer with us, how can I ask him?" Melody nodded in agreement, "That''s correct, Grandma.Since Grandfather is no longer here, no one can take my shares from me!" "You ungrateful child...!" Gwendolyn roared in anger. She was so furious that she stood up and red at Melody. "Everyone, look at her! My granddaughter who just came back from the countryside.Look at how she treats her elders! She doesn''t know respect!" The people around them were filled with murmurs and whispers as they pointed at Melody. In an instant, Melody became the focus of criticism. Everyone was disappointed in her as if shemitted a grave sin. But Gwendolyn wasn''t satisfied, she wanted to punish Melody further.She turned her head to Quince and shouted, angrily. "You witnessed it, too! This child is very disrespectful.I''m afraid that she would only bring trouble for our family.We can''t control her, especially when her attitude is garbage! No wonder she didn''t hesitate to hurt Charlie!" "If this goes on, I''m afraid she will also ruin the entire Sullivan family!" Quince revealed an ugly when he heard Gwendolyn¡¯s words. Truthfully, he never cared about trivial matters concerning the children. But now that it might affect the whole Sullivan family, he had to take matters into his own hands. Melody continued to sitfortably, looking bored.She wasn''t bothered by what was happening around her. In her opinion, if they thought that she was so easily bullied by the people who practically begged her to come over for the party, then... Didn''t that mean that the Cahan family wasposed of members that were too dumb and petty? Therefore, she surmised that these people must still be hiding something from her. A backup n, so to speak. And before she could think further, the Sullivan family''s "backup n" came. Chapter 188: He Is Your Uncle Chapter 188: He Is Your Uncle A startling and sudden voice echoed across the room, grabbing everyone''s attention. "What are you all doing? You all seem to be in a good mood.I hope I didn''t miss any of the fun." Gwendolyn and Quince looked up.Their eyes instantly lit up with excitement when they saw who the person was. Seeing that everyone revealed dramatic looks all of a sudden, Melody decided to take a look out of curiosity. A middle-aged man casually walked towards them.His footsteps were ented by the sound of his leather boots hitting the floor. The man had an upright posture, with his back parallel to the ground as he walked.He had a solemn expression on his face.He had an eagle-like sharp gaze that scanned the crowd with piercing intensity. Even if he was not angry, his majestic appearance was enough to leave people in awe. Sarah immediately introduced the man to Melody, who was quietly observing on the side.She leaned closer to Melody and whispered, "Mellie, this is Uncle Kieran.He is one of the most promising people in our family.And did you know that he is now themander of a military troop? Even though my uncle is an amazing person, he maye across as somewhat serious since he is in charge of military soldiers all throughout the year.Even if it''s like that, don''t be intimidated by his serious look, okay?" ¡®Why should I be afraid?¡¯ Melody thought to herself. Sarah had always been silly. Melody always had a hard time figuring out the things that were running inside her sister''s head most of the time. Melody noticed that Kieran¡¯s physique was indeed that of military personnel. He was indeed themander of the army that Sarah mentioned since it was noticeable that he did not have the gentle and elegant demeanor of an ordinary civilian worker. Because he had been a soldier for quite some time, his heightened senses made him aware of the stinging energy near him.It was as if he felt a shiver run down his spine. Kieran grabbed the chance to peer over his shoulder, but all he saw was an odd little girl sitting on the side.She was giving off an unsettling aura. As he continued to observe the girl, he felt that the girl''s demeanor was very domineering.She was different from his other nieces that he had met before. At first nce, it was apparent that she was uninterested in all the things that were going on around her, as she sat idly on the chair without maintaining proper posture. Looking at the girl''s remarkable facial features, Kieran somehow had a rough guess about the girl''s identity. The Sullivan family¡¯s first grandchild, Reagan, was highly adored and widely acimed as being the most beautiful person in the family. It was unmistakable that she had definitely inherited the elegance and attractiveness of Elizabeth, who had once been regarded as the most beautiful woman in California. Looking at how things were now, it seemed like those people who proimed such things were wrong. In the presence of Melody, Raegan''s charm and beauty were not even worth mentioning. Apart from the fact that Melody resembled Elizabeth more than Reagan, she also had full ess to every benefit that the Sullivan family had. All of which were worth much more than Raegan¡¯s. In particr, the two elderly members of the Sullivan family were overjoyed by Kieran''s sudden appearance. Gwendolyn immediately walked towards her adopted son to greet him. "Kieran, you are so busy with work.Now that you have been promoted, you will get busier.It''ll get harder to contact you every now and then.But I understand, okay? I know that you are busy, so you shouldn''t havee.Anyway, I have received your gift! Thank you for being so thoughtful.I really liked that ne made from freshwater pearls and coral.You really know what your mother wants." Gwendolyn''s words were all about unting and showing off, but she also made a conscious effort to appear as if she were talking about her everyday life. The art of unting without being tantly evident was something that she was Clearly skilled at doing.She even made the announcement of Kieran''s promotion in just a few words. At the same time, she showed off Kieran¡¯s love and his respect for her by showing off the strong bond that existed between them as adopted mother and son. There was no other way to put things into words and perspective as she showed off hervish life as if she was following the footsteps of a Versailles lifestyle pioneer. Despite the fact that Kieran was well aware of her mother''s true intentions in showing off, he still cooperated with her and said, "Mom, today is your 70th birthday.This is a special milestone for you.No matter how busy I am with my work, I have to make time for you.You don''t have to request my presence because I will always do that willingly.That is the least that I can do as your son." He had a very warm and pleasant attitude towards Gwendolyn.It really showed his deep love for his mother. Kieran hadn''t contacted her mother for about half a month. But since Gwendolyn¡¯s birthday celebration was approaching, she left several messages that hinted at Kieran that he should visit the Cahan main residence under the pretext of reminding him to eat three meals a day. Gwendolyn made sure that Kieran wouldn''t be able to make any excuses about being unable to visit. Kieran was not a blood rtive of the Cahan, nor was he a biological child.He was the son of a long- time friend of Quince. Additionally, he was also a student of Gwendolyn when he was younger. Kieran''s mother and father passed away because of an ident when he was still young. This was when he was adopted by the Cahan family and became an adopted child. No one expected that an orphan like him, who was sheltered by the Cahan family, would be this sessful. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Since Kieran had already been known to be a member of the family, he naturally became a person whom the people of the Cahan family would follow. Considering how well the Cahan family had raised and educated him, there were still several things that Kieran had to deliberately ignore as well. Since both the elderly members of the Cahan family were already in their golden years, it was natural for them to enjoy bragging about themselves. Gwendolyn''s smile grew wider and brighter the moment she saw how Kieran responded to her. It was almostical how clear and bright her sharp eyes were at the moment. She motioned a few of her grandchildren, who were standing near her, toe forward and greet Kieran. "I know that a lot of you haven''t seen your uncle in a very long time, right? Make your way over here and say your greetings.Your Uncle Kieran is a busy man.All of you shouldn''t just sit on the sidelines and wait for things to happen.Take this opportunity to get to know him better." Despite being a foster son, Kieran held a position of considerable influence and authority in the Cahan family. Even Raegan and Charles feltpelled to approach him and express their greetings. Sarah was unable to squeeze in, so she joined Melody and waited on the side until they got their turn. No one predicted that someone like Kieran, who had always been distant and did not enjoy socializing with others, would express any interest in Melody at all. "And you are...?¡± Everyone followed the area where Kieran was looking, they saw that he was talking to Melody. It didn''t take long for Gwendolyn¡¯s smile to be stiff, and her expression no longer appeared to be pleasant. "Kieran, this is Melody.She is the daughter of your younger sister.She grew up in the countryside far from California, so she is not educated about anything in this city.I would like to ask you to understand her situation." It was obvious that she wanted to infer that Melody was a country bumpkin and that she was someone who shouldn''t be given any attention. Sarah simply couldn¡¯t stand it any longer.She was well aware that she might insult her grandmother with what she was about to do, but she knew that she had to make a stand for Melody. Being the older sister, Sarah wouldn''t let anyone bully her younger sister. "Hello, uncle! It''s been a while.This is my younger sister, Melody.As you can see, she is a bit shy.She has also recently returned to our home, so it''s possible that she has not fully adapted to the ce yet.Uncle Kieran, please don''t me her if she iscking in some things." After saying her greetings, Sarah pulled Melody beside her.She gestured to the person in front of them and said, "Mellie,e and say hello to our uncle!" ¡®dumph! What a bummer" ¡®It looks like he is also a cunning old fox.Doesn''t he get tired of pretending every single time?¡¯ Melody thought to herself. The pretentiousness of Kieran''s approach irritated Melody since she knew that it was impossible for him to be utterly oblivious to the fact that she was a member of the Sullivan family. It would be understandable if he didn¡¯t have a clue of who she was before. Still, Melody knew that Kieran was already aware of who she was the moment he entered the room. If this wasn''t the case, then he would not have kept his eyes fixated on her every move. Even though other people might not have recognized it, Melody had been observing everyone in the room.Seeing the anticipation on Sarah''s face, Melody didn¡¯t want to let her down. She smiled faintly and said, "Hello, Uncle Kieran." Melody¡¯s bitterly cold demeanor attracted Kieran¡¯s attention, along with the glint of mockery that could be seen in the corner of her eyes. It was something that he found interesting. Compared to those who had approached him earlier, Melody was exceptional. She was not like the rest who tried so hard to impress him on the surface but would say a lot of things behind his backter on. Also, he had the impression that Melody was surrounded by an unusual aura of some kind. A little frigid, even overbearing and domineering, if he was to describe it. Despite the reality that he was unaware of what Melody had gone through, he was confident that this lady was not a harmless sheep, but a vicious wolf. She was the kind of beast that would pretend to be a wolf in sheep''s clothing just so she could devour the flockter on without even sparing the bones. "Hm.Nice to meet you," Kieran replied. His nonchnt demeanor did not appear to reflect his disinterest in the situation. It just so happened that his approach gave everyone the impression that that was how he usually acted. After all, Kieran was such an influential figure. How could he possibly be interested in someone like Melody? However, for the sake of his rtives, he nned to ask her a question. Chapter 189: Shes Right Chapter 189: She''s Right Elizabeth had a sneaking suspicion that Kieran''s sudden outpour of affection and concern for Melody was prompted by his grandmother, Gwendolyn, who had instructed him to do so in advance. When Elizabeth returned to her mother''s house, she made a point of asking her mother about this particr situation.She took a step forward, a grin stered on her face as her eyesnded on Kieran. "Kieran, you came at the right time today.I have a lot of things that I want to ask you," Elizabeth said. Kieran nced at her with a serene expression on his face.He did not appear to be enthusiastic as he said, "We''re all family here, so no need to be polite.I''ll entertain your questionster." Elizabeth shed a faint smile before turning to face Melody.Her once warm and pleasant eyes instantly became cold the moment her gaze fell on Melody. Elizabeth was visibly unhappy to see Melody, but she acted like a loving and affectionate mother in order to keep up appearances. "My daughter has been giving me a hard time ever since.As you know, she didn''t grow up under my care.She lived in the countryside for several years, and she also learned self-defense during her stay there.When she came back here, it was like she was looking down on everyone.No one could even tell her about it personally because they knew that she would be angry.She''ll throw a temper tantrum and even have a physical confrontation with them if they say anything that she doesn''t like." Elizabeth heaved a heavy sigh and continued, "Melody''s behavior really gives me a headache.I wanted to ask you for a favor, Kieran.I heard that being in the military would help straighten out my daughter''s crooked behavior.I am nning on sending her in and letting her stay for a few years." "I have heard of several news about parentsining how their sons can''t control their urge to get into a fight.This is just my opinion, but I believe that even if a child is homeschooled, their violent tendencies are still there.The previous efforts could be considered to be in vain then." "I have a friend who is a mother of two sons.She once told me that they couldn''t control their eldest son anymore, so they sent him off for mandatory military service for a two-year term so that he could learn to manage his unconventional ideals and control his impulses." "Parents only want what''s best for their children, but still, there are some boys who are stubborn and they refuse to be disciplined," Elizabeth muttered worriedly. She continued, "It is not easy for me to ask you for a favor, Kieran.I never even nned on considering sending Melody off for military service since she''s still young and I''ve never heard of a girl being a part of the military." The people around them heard everything that Elizabeth had said.It seemed like they had gained a new understanding of who Melody Sullivan was in the family. Melody was a unique presence in the room because she was the focus of the conversation. She couldn''t care less, so she just sat on the chair tiredly, letting them talk however they liked. ''So this is how things are going to be, huh? Establishing a position of authority is the first move.Now, they n to send me away so that I won''t be a nuisance to them.How cunning" Melody pondered to herself. It was known that absolute obedience andpliance were the most necessary factors when serving in the military. It was well understood that once one had enlisted for mandatory military service, it would be impossible to get out of it. In the event that Elizabeth made her mind about sending Melody off, even if the Cahan family banded together with Kieran¡¯s military authority, theirbined efforts would most likely still fall short of Elizabeth''s expectations. Seeing that Melody didn''t react at all, Sarah was feeling somewhat anxious because she thought that maybe Melody hadn''t yet realized the severity of the situation that she was in. When Sarah saw that Kieran was about to reply, she couldn''t hold herself in and said, "Wait a minute! Why don''t we think things through first? Are you certain that you want to send her off to the military? That won''t do.Little Melody already has her hands full in studying.She is also busy preparing for the college entrance exam in a few months.Her grades are usually good.So I think that it''s better for her to enroll in a university." Sarah had no knowledge of what Melody''s results were.She was just concerned about Melody¡¯s situation if she were to be enlisted in the army. When the rest of the Sullivan family members and Gwendolyn heard about Sarah''s remarks, they all looked at her with displeasure. It was impossible not to be shaken by their piercing re. "Sarah used to be well-versed in the norms and principles of this family.I don¡¯t know why she is suddenly acting like this when she has only spent a brief period of time with Melody since her return.Until recently, she was able to follow the standards of our family without a problem.This is my fault that my daughter became like this!" Elizabeth eximed. After saying so, she turned to look at Kieran intently. It was as if desperation could be seen in her eyes. "Kieran, you have to help me with this! If this continues, I''m afraid that my child''s future will be ruined." The people around them could see how sorrowful and desperate Elizabeth must have felt as a mother. Sarah''s face immediately turned pale when she was called out in front of everyone.She was aware that her mother disliked her, but she had not anticipated that her mother would say such disparaging things about her in public. It was quite humiliating for her. When Melody heard what Elizabeth had said, she red at her with a cold expression. Her eyes looked dark and hostile. The people around them werepletely unaware that the aura around them had suddenly be bitterly cold. Kieran shifted his gaze to Melody and locked his attention on her for a moment.His gaze was deep and profound.He had the attitude of an elder who was about to educate and give advice to someone younger. "I see.So you''re still studying.How are your studies going for you? Have you experienced any inconveniences?" Kieran asked. Melody furrowed her eyebrows and looked at him. Reagan suddenly interrupted her before she could have the chance to reply and cut her offpletely. "Uncle Kieran, Melody has no way of getting used to ss.She dozes off in every ss period! It''s like she doesn¡¯t care about studying.She uses the school bell as an rm clock since that is the only time she wakes up.She''s already up and out of the door, heading home with her bag the moment she hears the bell!" It was Melody''s disappearance from the family that Reagan was most looking forward to at this point. She believed that it was best for Melody to be sent off to the military so that she would be away from the family. Reagan also thought that the Sullivan family could finally return to how they were before, and she would also be regarded as the first and eldest granddaughter of the family. A tinge of mockery could be heard in Reagan''s voice. But she was as innocent and harmless as an animal could possibly be, and she had a smile on her face throughout the entire time. Everyone around them, including all of their friends and other rtives, kept looking at Melody with ridicule in their eyes, as if she was aughingstock. Some of them couldn''t even hide the look of mockery in their expressions. They even went so far as to snicker and chuckle at their own amusement. As Melody leaned back in her chair, she rested her elbow on the armrest and cupped her chin with her other hand. Her eyebrows furrowed slightly as she observed Reagan''s performance, and the corner of her mouth twitched slightly, shing a devious sneer. After hearing Reagan''s words, Kieran immediately turned his gaze to Melody.His eyes had depth.His voice was deep and gruff, but he did note off as intimidating.If one listened closely, there appeared to be a hint of ridicule in his tone. "Oh, is that so? Melody, is everything that your sister said about you true?" Hearing that Melody was once again included in the conversation, she slowly raised her head and intently looked at Reagan. Reagan subconsciously avoided meeting Melody''s eyes.The thought of looking into her eyes made Reagan tremble.She could feel her heart tremble in fear whenever she saw Melody, and she didn''t know the reason why. Reagan had not expected Kieran''s follow-up question.She was worried that Melody would tell the whole truth and that she would be exposed in front of everyone.She didn''t want to be branded as a liar. Reagan''s fear was that everyone would know that someone like Melody, who always slept in ss, was better than her in every aspect of studies.She didn''t want to be called useless by her family. People like her whomitted vile actions were always afraid of being discovered. In turn, they would always feel a hint of uneasiness inside them. Melody shed a faint smile.Her lips were arched coldly.Her tone was calm and uninterested in what she was saying. "Yes, she is right,"Melody answered. She didn''t hesitate to outright agree with Reagan''s remarks. After all, Reagan did not lie.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. It was true that Melody slept every day in ss, but even if that was the case, she was always at the top of the ss rankings.Reagan heaved a sigh of relief the moment she heard that Melody admitted to what she had said. Furthermore, it made Elizabeth feel good too as if she had won a fight. Elizabeth couldn''t wait any longer, so she ran her mouth like she always did and verbally antagonized Melody. "Kieran, you heard it yourself.It is impossible for me to deal with this child''s attitude.She is beyond repair! You should really consider enlisting her for the mandatory military service." Kieran looked at her with a profound expression on his face and calmly said, "Melody is still young, and I agree with Sarah that she should just study to take the college entrance examination.I''m sure that everyone is aware that it is better for teens her age to study hard.They have been studying for so many years now, let us not let that go to waste." Elizabeth became agitated the moment she realized that her scheme was about to backfire.She started eyeing and winking at Gwendolyn, gesturing that she should say something to help her in any way possible. Gwendolyn tried to understand Kieran¡¯s intention behind his words.She was also well aware that everyone from the Sullivan family would take Quince''s words as the final say. Soon after Quince received the signal, he immediately looked in Melody''s direction. In all honesty, Kieran felt quite dissatisfied and disappointed when he learned about Melody''s behavior at school. As someone who was sheltered and educated by the Sullivan family, he couldn''t ept that an out-of- control country bumpkin would ruin the reputation of the family. He let out a light cough and once again tried topose himself to uphold his dignity as a member of the Sullivan family. "Father, what can you say about all of these? What do you have in mind?" Kieran asked politely. Chapter 190: Lets Remove That Makeup Chapter 190: Let''s Remove That Makeup Quince sat upright and faced Kieran with a serious expression. "Kieran, as you have heard, Melody is a child who isn''t used to the education given by this family.After being in the countryside for so long, it seems like she has gone feral.I think it''s best to send her off for military service.That way, she''ll be able to learn self-control and discipline!" Gwendolyn also responded while looking stressed out. "Yes, that''s right.That girl really needs to learn her lesson.Did you know that she hit Charles only because she didn''t like what he said?" Kieran¡¯s gaze was drawn towards Melody once more.He was intrigued by how a young woman of that caliber could be so bold and capable. It hadn''t been long since she returned, but she had already caused quite an uproar for the Cahan family and the Sullivan family to join hands in dealing with her. It was evident that this young woman was something special from the get-go. The fact that Kieran was intently looking at Melody didn''t actually bother her at the least.She continued to sitzily as she watched them talk about her. Kieran was kind of taken aback by how calm and collected she appeared. Being able to maintain such a level of maturity at such a young age suggested that she was anything but ordinary. As he saw the attitude and behavior of the Cahan family and the Sullivan family members towards Melody, Kieran couldn''t help but feel embarrassed by how the two families were acting. The Cahan family was always wrong about how they perceived people. He was more aware of this than anyone else, but he didn''t take into ount that Quince would be the same as them. The Cahans were only in favor of Charles¡¯ side of the story, as they indiscriminately turned a blind eye to the truth. Under the pressure of the people around him, Charles even went so far as to reveal his bruised face, almost as if he was showing the entire room how badly Melody had beaten him up. Charles couldn''t care less how embarrassing it was to be the center of attention at this moment. Getting rid of Melody and keeping the Sullivan family''s wealth and assets were more important to him that anything else. The people around them, especially their rtives, were criticizing Melody. Their facial expressions and behaviors suggested that they couldn''t wait to have her expelled from the household. It seemed like Kieran had already understood what really happened between Charles and Melody.He already had a rough guess of what Charles nned to do. However, he feigned cluelessness as his gaze was still fixated on Melody, still waiting for her response to the matter at hand. At first, Melody had no intention of paying attention to people like them. All that mattered to her were the ones who had always been there for her since the beginning. As for those who were all talking and gossiping, she couldn''t care less about them since she had never put them in her eyes in the first ce. However, after seeing Sarah seething with worry and concern for her, Melody decided to expose Charles'' bluff and reveal his trickery. Melody raised her hand and gestured in Charles¡¯ direction, beckoning him toe closer.He trembled but couldn''t get himself to look away when he saw Melody''s eyes, which were as deep and cold as a drearyke. Charles took a step back, almost subconsciously.He had suffered a great deal because of Melody¡¯''s presence in his life. The thought of walking closer to her made him nervous.He didn¡¯t want to risk getting beaten. Charles knew that he was not stupid enough to do that. "Do you think of me as a fool, Melody? Why should I go near you? I''m not stupid enough to let myself get beaten.Do you see this?" Charles said while pointing at his bruise. "I still have the bruise from the time when you hit me." Melody stared at him and smirked, "It looks like you''re afraid that I might hit you, but aren''t you forgetting something? Maybe you''re guilty of something you did.That''s why you''re reluctant toe closer." "I..." Charles was at a loss for words.He didn''t know what to answer. Elizabeth grabbed the opportunity and nudged him behind, indicating that he should just go and walk towards Melody. If Melody was still able to make a move in such a situation, her arrogance would be exposed without a shadow of a doubt, and she would look ridiculous and unreasonable. In order to deal with Melody in the future, they thought of using the incident of Melody pping Charles in front of everyone as a justification for her rowdy actions. On the other hand, Elizabeth was confident that Melody wouldn''t be able to hit her son in front of everyone. Under Elizabeth''s instruction, Charles unwillingly stepped closer to Melody, despite his worries and doubts. "Why don''t you just tell me the reason why you want me toe closer?" He asked, his voice tinged with discontent as he looked at Melody''s eyes hesitantly. Everyone''s attention was focused on the two of them. They were quite interested in what Melody was nning to do. Melody made her move without the need for a hint of a surprise.She rose to her feet with such force and speed that even Kieran couldn''t keep up with her. In an instant, Charles closed his eyes instinctively and started screaming out of fear and panic. Melody had her hands pressed against his neck, and he feared that he would be strangled to death by her grip. After clearly witnessing Melody¡¯s actions, Kieran, who had decided to mediate between them, suddenly stopped in his tracks. A few secondster, Melody also stopped what she was doing and swiftly removed her hands from Charles¡¯ neck.She immediately looked in Sarah''s direction and showed her the makeup remover that she was holding. A malicious smirk formed at the corners of her lips as she curled them up.Her arrogance could be seen in her cold and vile expression. "Sarah! Don''t get mad, but I used your makeup remover without your permission.I needed to test something out, and you know what? Your makeup remover works really well," Melody enthusiastically said, with a seemingly victorious grin on her face. Melody immediately let go of the used makeup remover and it dropped directly on the ground. She threw it aside without a second thought, but in Elizabeth''s eyes, what she did was like a p to her face, and it made her feel humiliated. Charles came back to his senses when he felt that Melody was not going to hit him. But he realized that there was something wet on his face.He touched it and saw that there was a smudged makeup excess.He tried to cover his face in panic and attempted to hide the fact that he had faked his bruise using makeup, but it was already toote. His efforts had been for naught because the truth had already been revealed to everyone in the room. They had already witnessed his underhanded scheme. Members of the Sullivan family had a fairly goodplexion. It was evident that it was a trait that the children of the Sullivan had inherited from their ancestors. This factor yed as an advantage for Melody since the smudged makeup could be clearly seen on Charles¡¯ skin. Sarah couldn''t believe what she was witnessing.She immediately walked towards Charles to reprimand him. "Charles, you stinking brat! Why on earth did you do such a thing? You''re still young, but you''re already apulsive liar.You even tried to frame Melody for something that she didn¡¯t do! Don¡¯t you have an ounce of respect left? For goodness¡¯ sake, she is your sister! I couldn''t believe that you had to resort to such cheap tricks." Charles had an extremely unpleasant expression on his face.He was already on the verge of bursting into tears due to humiliation, but Elizabeth forcefully suppressed him. Quince red at Elizabeth, clearly dissatisfied with the oue of the situation.He had no idea that she would be unable to deal with such a trivial matter. Elizabeth also had no choice. At first, she had intended to p her son a few times to worsen the situation so that she could frame Melody and expose her wrongdoings in front of the entire family. Charles was reluctant and unwilling to follow through with what his mother had originally nned.He was afraid of getting hurt, so he outright refused the idea. Elizabeth also couldn''t believe that she had thought of such an uneptable n.She doted on Charles ever since he was young, so there was no way that she could hurt him and make him suffer. In the end, she decided to use makeup to dramatize the bruise marks. What she had not expected was that Melody had a keen sense of sight, to the point that she was able to figure out that it was just makeup. Not only was Melody able to see through Elizabeth''s scheme, but she also managed to reveal the truth in front of everyone. This is bad. If this goes on, I will be greatly humiliated. Sarah even stood up for Melody.I don''t know what got into that child''s mind, but she has been bing more and more disobedient than before. She even dared to go against me!'' Elizabeth gritted her teeth as she was trying to make sense of all the things that were happening. After exposing Charles, Melody turned her head to look in Kieran''s direction.Their eyes met, and Melody''s gaze was both provocative and domineering in its intensity. ¡®Don''t all these people want Kieran to discipline me? Well, then let''s see what he can do to me" Melody confidently thought to herself. Melody had already exposed Charles¡¯ scheme in front of everyone, and it was now up to Kieran to handle the remaining situation. Kieran couldn''t help himself from letting out a hearty chuckle.He was not expecting that someone like Melody would actually grab his full interest and attention. When Melody forcefully approached Charles a while ago, Kieran already had a sneaking suspicion that something was off about her. It looked like he had underestimated the might and vigor of a young woman like Melody. The speed that she had demonstrated was unquestionably faster than what a normal person could do. It was undeniably something that could only be aplished through formal and professional training. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. It seemed like his decision toe back to celebrate his mother''s birthday party this time was the right choice.¡ª Maybe it was fate that he had the opportunity toe across something so intriguing and fascinating. Since it looked like Melody wanted him to take care of the situation, he decided to do so on her behalf. Kieran immediately scanned the room to look at where Charles was. The moment their eyes met, Charles immediately averted his gaze and lowered his head.It seemed like he couldn''t directly look at Kieran in the eye. He faced both of the elderly members of the Cahan family with a serious expression. "Father, Mother, it is true that being a part of the military service is definitely beneficial.It is known to help people, especially teenagers, to hone their skills and improve their attitude." Kieran continued, "However, based on the things that I witnessed tonight, I believe that the person we should send is Charles and not Melody." The moment he finished what he wanted to say, Charles and the other members of the Cahan family were caught off guard.They were quite rmed by Kieran¡¯s words. Chapter 191: Calling Card Chapter 191: Calling Card Everyone was too stunned to react when Kieran said that it was more appropriate to send Charles to the military instead of Melody. After all, their n was to send Melody, the jinx of the family, away from there, not Charles! Charles was the beloved son of the Sullivan family, they never even thought of making him suffer. Murmurs erupted in the crowd except for Melody who remained calm and was already losing interest in the situation. They were all intrigued by the drama that unfolded in front of them. Charles¡¯ mouth dropped and his eyes widened. When he finally came to his senses, he felt anxiety and quickly responded, "No! I don¡¯t want to! I won''t go!" Kieran looked at Charles sternly, putting authority in his words, "I''m afraid this decision is not up to you." Elizabeth knew that once Kieran decided something, it was considered final and she couldn''t ept that, not when Charles was the one getting the punishment.She immediately tried to stop Kieran while asking for help from Gwendolyn as well. Meanwhile, Gwendolyn felt distressed for her grandson. She wouldn''t allow Charles to be sent to the military! Gwendolyn faced Kieran and nervously tried to persuade him, "Kieran, you know that Charles is still young, don''t you? Let''s talk about this when he gets older, okay?" Gwendolyn was smart.She had an inkling that maybe Melody was indeed hard to deal with.She may have aged but her instincts never failed her. Melody wasn¡¯t just an ordinary country bumpkin, which was probably the reason why her daughter came to ask her for help. It turned out that this harbinger of misfortune that the former head of the Sullivan family sent to the countryside since childhood brought more trouble than she anticipated.She must turn this situation around immediately.She faked a warm and gentle smile and looked at everyone. "Alright, enough talk of that.It''s my birthday party and we should celebrate.I would like to thank everyone here for celebrating yet another year with me.Now, before the dishes get cold, let''s eat!" After Gwendolyn spoke, everyone ceased their whispers and immediately dispersed. The reason why Gwendolyn suddenly stopped the discussion was that their n wasn''t going the way they hoped. It was supposed to be Melody who would be sent to the military but she managed to overturn the crowd''s criticisms from her to Charles. And because of that, Gwendolyn acknowledged that she definitely underestimated Melody. Who knew she was much smarter than she let on? In Gwendolyn''s eyes, Melody pretended to be powerless and tried hard not to stand out, as if she was looking for the right time to unleash her real personality. And if they continued with the situation from earlier, it was no doubt they would lose against Melody. They might as well retreat and formte a more formidable n to kick that scheming woman out. Meanwhile, when Elizabeth saw how Gwendolyn tried to divert the people''s attention from earlier, she wanted to argue. But for the sake of Charles, she remained silent even though Melody wasn''t getting the punishment she deserved. When everyone found their seats, the birthday party officially began. Sarah was worried that Melody may have been negatively affected by what happened.She thought that if she were in Melody''s shoes earlier, she would definitely cry and wouldn''t have the energy to be part of this party anymore.She immediately went to Melody¡¯s side tofort her. "Mellie, are you okay? What they did to you was totally unfair and Charles was being too immature and unreasonable.It was a good thing that you were smart enough to resolve the conflict real quick.At least now, everyone knew that it was Charles who started it and even Grandmother didn¡¯t insist on sending you to the military anymore." Melody nodded and Sarah sighed a breath of relief. When Sarah turned around, Melody smirked to herself and sarcastically thought, ¡®Does Grandma really recognize the truth that it was Charles¡¯ fault, or did she stop the discussion because she knew she can''t win against me?¡¯ Everyone knew what exactly happened or why Gwendolyn diverted everyone''s attention when Charles was the one being oppressed, but Sarah was blinded by her love for her family that she couldn''t think ill of them. But Melody didn¡¯t want to tell Sarah their dirtyundry. Since Melody was already aware of this, she would choose to protect Sarah''s innocence and kind heart instead. As hours passed, the party went on without a hitch. It was a magnificent celebration with the guests enjoying the event, and offering their gifts and wishes to the birthday celebrant. When the party was over, Sarah immediately went to Melody so they could go home together. Melody was still staying at Sarah¡¯s apartment, so she didn''t think it was necessary to wait for Quince and the others to leave, too.She could just follow Sarah and leave first. The two of them went up to greet the two elders of the Cahan family and inform them that they were leaving. Sarah knew that Melody preferred not to talk to anyone, so she spoke for the both of them, "Grandfather, Grandmother, I''m afraid we''ll have to head home first. I have work tomorrow and Melody has to wake up early for her morning sses." Gwendolyn nodded and smiled at them, "I understand.Be careful on the road.Take these red envelopes, one for each of you." Melody looked at the two red envelopes given to them, she already knew that they contained next to nothing. When she saw the thick red envelope Charles received, she couldn''t help but think it wasughable. However, Sarah was still grateful and dly received them. After all, it was tude if she didn''t ept them when it was given by their Grandmother. When Sarah got the envelopes, Gwendolyn spoke up. As the family¡¯s elder, she didn''t forget to remind Sarah of her duties and responsibilities as ady of the Sullivan family. "Sarah, you are a respectable daughter of the Sullivan family.Surely you don''t think that you''ll do that ridiculous job forever, do you? When you''re done ying around, feel free toe back and wait for your father to arrange you with an eligible bachelor of another influential family.Marriage is the key to a comfortable life." Sarah scrunched the envelopes in her hands as she turned pale instantly. When Melody saw Sarah''s reaction, she knitted her eyebrows.She was well aware that Sarah was working hard to make a name for herself in the entertainment industry. But it turned out that the family didn''t even recognize her struggles. A ridiculous job? ying around? This olddy really had a knack for hurting and humiliating people. She didn¡¯t even show an ounce of respect for Sarah and her chosen career. "Let''s go home." Melody said as she grabbed Sarah''s hand to lead her out, which also pulled Sarah out of her trance. Sarah bade farewell to the two elders again and followed Melody. Meanwhile, Melody didn¡¯t walk out without secretly ring at both Roger and Gwendolyn. When the twodies were out of Gwendolyn''s sight, she finally took the chance toin to her husband. "Elizabeth was right.That Melody girl brings nothing but trouble for both the Sullivan and Cahan families.Just look at her arrogant personality, it''s extremely infuriating." "No wonder she''s called the jinx of the family.Even Sarah wasn''t spared and has been led astray.That barbaric girl should just stay in the countryside forever.She shouldn''t havee here in the first ce." Roger stared at the twodies¡¯ departing figures with a disgusted look on his face. "It''s fine, for now.Let''s take our time to devise another n to kick her out of our families for good.I was able to send her away before, I should be able to send her away this time around." Melody led Sarah out the hall of the Cahan family mansion. When they were about to reach for the door, Sarah suddenly remembered something. "Oh no, Mellie, I forgot my handbag.I''ll get it quickly so please wait for me here.I¡¯m sorry! I''ll be back in a jiffy!" Sarah said as she sprinted. After her grandmother''s words, Sarah was a little sad and upset that she was in aplete daze. It was only thanks to Melody that she was able to walk this far but instead, she forgot to bring her belongings. Before Melody could reply, Sarah was already rushing back to the room in a state of panic. As Melody looked at Sarah''s flustered back, she couldn''t help but shake her head and giggle a little. Honestly, her elder sister could be such a scatterbrain sometimes.She was always panicking and got flustered easily. Suddenly, Melody caught movement and a sh of red light in her peripheral vision.She faced the strange figure¡¯s direction and stared at it with scrutiny. A few secondster, a person emerged from the dark corner. Kieran wasn''t fond of too much socialization and noise, that was why he hid in the corner of the hall to grab a smoke. Everyone passed by,pletely unaware that someone was in the corner. No one noticed his presence, except for this interesting little girl in front of him. Kieran raised his head to look at Melody as he shed her a yful grin. "You''ve got sharp eyes, little one." Melody didn''t respond to him, instead, she red at him coldly and with disdain. He was, after all, a Cahan. She didn''t trust him at all. ¡®who does he think he is? Does he think he owns a cloak of invisibility and thought that people wouldn''t notice him?¡¯ ¡®Besides, the smell of cigarettes is too heavy.It would be dumb not to notice him" Melody thought to herself "He''s strange.I still can¡¯t figure him out" Kieran could see that Melody disliked him and was wary of him.She wasn''t hiding her ill feelings towards him at all. Suddenly, small frantic footsteps were going towards their way. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Kieran stepped forward and stopped at Melody''s side to whisper in a low voice. "No matter what the circumstances are, you''re still my niece.Take this.Don''t hesitate to contact me if you need anything." Melody reluctantly grabbed the card and was about to protest when she saw Kieran continue to walk away from her. She shrugged and decided to put the calling card into her pocket. When she turned around, she was greeted with a smiling Sarah who finally had her handbag in her hands. "Mellie, I found it! Let''s go home!." Chapter 192: What A Coincidence Chapter 192: What A Coincidence After Sarah found her bag, she walked with Melody to her car. They were about to get into the car when Melody realized that something was off and reached out to stop Sarah. Sarah was stunned and looked at Melody in confusion. "Mellie, what are you doing? Why aren''t you getting in the car?" Melody lowered her gaze and motioned for Sarah to look at the bottom part of the car. Sarah followed Melody''s line of sight and discovered that the tires of her car were t.She circled the car to check each tire¡¯s condition. Unfortunately, she found that all four tires were t.She looked at Melody in panic, "Mellie, what should we do now? I can''t drive my car.The tires are all t.I have a bad feeling that someone must have intentionally sabotaged it!" Melody knew that someone sabotaged it even without Sarah''s assurance. It did not take a genius to figure out that someone tampered with their car just by looking at the tires. There was no need to take a guess. Melody had already figured out who was to me. Who else could it be other than Charles? He usually did not know the gravity of his arrogant actions and would constantly y such boring and childish tricks.It had to be him. Sarah seemed a little more anxiouspared to Melody. "Oh Mellie, this is a disaster.What should we do?" Sarah continued, "We''re still in the vi''s parking area.Most people drive their private cars to get in and out of here.We need to go all the way to the front gate to get a cab." "The front gate is at least a mile or two away from here." Sarahined for a moment before she stomped her feet in frustration, "Forget about it.I''ll go back inside and ask father to find us a driver!" Sarah was about to leave when Melody stopped her. Charles was the one who caused the problem, so how could their family help them at this time? It would only put the Sullivan family to shame if they made a scene. Quince would refuse to help them if he knew about Charles'' involvement. Melody did not even think twice about it. "No, wait.Calm down, Sarah.I''ll think of another way, don''t worry." Even a lousy situation such as this one could not stop Melody! Melody''s simple words always worked like magic and could calm anyone''s racing heart. Melody had this effect on Sarah. Sarah immediately calmed down after hearing Melody''s words, and she meekly followed closely behind Melody. As they exited the parking lot, Sarah and Melody noticed a man in a ck coat not too far away from them. The man¡¯s silhouette leaned against a ck Bentley in the cold weather.His shiny hair partly covered his dark eyes.His eyes sparkled under the moonlight as he looked straight ahead. The cool breeze blew through the corner of his shirt, slightly lifting it, and it made everyone feel a chill radiating from him. The man walked towards Melody when he saw her approaching figure. "Seth? Why are you here?" Melody asked, her eyes wide in surprise. When Seth saw Melody''s face, his cold re melted into a warm, gentle stare. "I was stopping by to wish Gwendolyn a happy birthday, and I assumed you would be here as well, but I didn''t expect to run into you.Isn''t this a coincidence? If you don''t have a ride, you cane with me.We''ll send you home." Austin stood behind helplessly. He listened to Seth''s words and shook his head in disapproval. ¡®How was this a coincidence? You have been waiting here for two hours straight by now!¡¯ Austin¡¯s legs were trembling from the cold. In the freezing air, Melody''s eyes traveled across Seth''s face. Her lips curved into a beautiful smile, and her eyes twinkled as brightly as the stars in the night sky. "What a coincidence!" Melody agreed. Sethughed heartily and did not say anything else. Sarah, who had been standing at the side, quickly moved forward and eximed, "Thank goodness, Seth, you came just in time! It''s like our minds are linked.Our car broke down, and we were afraid we could not go home, but then you came! Thanks for saving us.You are far too kind!" Sarah''s words contained a hidden meaning, which Seth picked up on. Seth raised his eyebrows at Melody with a questioning look in his eyes and waited for her to say something. Melody quietly shook her head.She liked how Seth always knew when to ask for her opinion. Seth had gotten used to giving out orders as the CEO of Harrison Corporation, so it was refreshing to see this side of him. It was a different side of Seth that Melody liked to see. Seth would seek Melody¡¯s opinion on everything as long as it had something to do with her, no matter how little. He refused to decide on his own without asking her first when it came to those matters. Seth didn''t insist when he saw that Melody didn''t want him to move. "Let''s hurry inside the car.It''s windy out here!" Sarah followed behind Melody, but then Seth stepped in between them. When Melody bent down to enter the car, Seth took the initiative to block the door frame to prevent her head from hitting it.It was a thoughtful action that would make others feel jealous. Melody had the impression that Seth was a young, aloof man known as the heir of the Harrison family. People always regarded him as superior, and no other woman could get close to him. How did Melody manage to snag a man that was as aloof and as cold as Seth? Sarah was delighted anyway. Sarah assumed that Seth only came because their families had an agreement, but now it seemed that he was here specifically for Melody. Austin carefully pulled up the car to Sarah¡¯s house. Sarah did not know if it was intentional or not, but they were moving at a snail''s pace. The ride to her house should have taken half an hour, but it took them an hour and a half with Austin''s slow speed. Seth''s Bentley was a high-performance luxury car, but it traveled even slower than an old damaged car. Sarah took the hint as the car came to a stop.She pushed the car door open and hurried to get out without looking back. Sarah called over her shoulder, "Mellie, I need to go to the bathroom real quick.Just take your time.You cane inter!" Melody shook her head helplessly after seeing Sarah sprint back to the house as if a dog was chasing her. Melody''s captivating smile caught Seth''s attention. His clear dark brown eyes studied her face, and the corners of his lips slowly lifted into a smile as well. They smiled at the same time, mirroring each other. Seth spoke in a soft and kind tone, "Well...your sister seems pretty interesting." T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. "She is," Melody nodded. Seth stretched out his hand and caressed Melody''s head softly.It was clear that her hair had never been bleached. Melody took care of her hair pretty well, and it was silky smooth to the touch. Melody was quite pleased with Seth''s gentle touch. Seth continued to stroke her hair unintentionally a couple more times and got himself hooked. ¡®This guy...Does he really think of me as a cat or a dog? Is it really that enjoyable to pet me?¡¯ Melody was ready to scold him, but Seth seemed to have guessed what she was thinking and retracted his hand just in time. He turned around and reached into his side pocket to take out a small box. The small box''s packaging was exquisite, and it looked like it cost a lot of money. "I had someone reduce the sweetness of the pills in half, but it still has the same effect.Here, take one! You look like you need it." Seth pushed the small box into her hand.Melody frowned slightly at the sight of the box after finding out what was inside. "Be a little optimistic, okay? I promise that these aren''t any sweeter than thest one.It helps you raise your sugar levels faster," Seth reassured her. Seth requested for the biological medical team to manufacture rapid sugar-raising pills. Seth wanted to use these pills to treat Melody''s hypoglycemia. Melody happily epted the small box after Seth exined what it contained. It wasn''t that Melody could not treat her own hypoglycemia.It was just a lot of work. Melody had already gotten used to her tired state whenever her hypoglycemia kicked in. She usually never had a choice but to get a good night''s sleep and hope that it would be fixed by the next morning, whenever it kicked in. But Melody knew that Seth could not bear to see her tired, so she decided to listen to him this time.She did not mind asionally taking the pills that tasted like sweet candy. "Thank you for this!" Melody waved the small box of pills in her hand and pushed the door open. Seth did not ask for her to stay. Melody still had to go to school the next day, and it was not good for her to sleep toote. Austin was about to start the car after ensuring that Melody was already back inside the house. When suddenly, there was a silhouette of a man standing in the dark. Austin¡¯s eyes narrowed when he saw this and immediately alerted Seth in a booming voice, "Sir, someone is blocking our path!" Chapter 193: Mens Three Principles and Four Virtues Chapter 193: Men''s Three Principles and Four Virtues Austin had already started the engine of the sleek ck Bentley and came to a halt. Luke knew that they had already spotted him. Luke slowly approached the ck Bentley. His usual babyface now disyed a cold and gloomy look that contradicted his age. Anyone would be terrified to see that kind of expression on his face. With a straight posture, Luke took a confident stride.He had a backpack slung over his shoulders. If people did not pay close attention to his icy re and dark, unweing eyes, they would think he was a well-behaved and studious young man. Austin turned off the car engine and took both hands off the steering wheel.He put one hand on the door handle and was about to get out of the car.He readied himself to fight off any looming threat. Seth cautiously rolled down the car window and peered outside with a cold expression. Luke intended to provoke Seth and show him that he could push his buttons effectively. Seth raised his eyebrows and stared at Luke in the eye, which was unexpected. "I did not need a watchdog," he said subtly. ¡®A watchdog?¡¯ ¡®Did this man really just say that I am his watchdog?!¡¯ Luke was so enraged that he almost could not hold it in. He was there to negotiate with Seth, and he dared to say that Luke was his watchdog.Did Luke seem like a dog to Seth? ¡®This jerk''s razor-sharp tongue is something else!¡¯ Luke thought angrily. Luke knew that Melody would be attending a birthday party that night.He was worried that Melody was not used to eating non-home cooked meals, so he brought her some freshly made steak tartare. Luke was expecting to see Sarah''s car, but he saw a shy Bentley parked right outside the house instead.He realized that Seth was trying to impress Melody again when he saw Sarah running out of the car in a hurry. Luke''s face filled with disdain.He initially nned to wait for Melody to get out of the car before giving her the food he cooked. After Sarah finally got out of the car, Luke thought that Melody would soon follow, but she had not gotten out yet. He waited a little longer for her toe out. Luke saw through their car window that Seth reached out to stroke Melody''s head as if she were a pet. ¡®Oh my god, is this really what this jerk is capable of doing?¡¯ Luke was in disbelief. It was difficult for Luke to resist the urge to cut off Seth''s hand at that moment. Luke''s rationality won over the anger he felt inside. After Melody finally got out of the car, Luke dashed over to her. He was ready to teach Seth a lesson, but he never expected him to say that he was his watchdog. Seth, in Luke''s opinion, was a vile person. Fortunately, Luke came back to his senses after some time. Luke snorted as he nced at Seth with scorn in his eyes, "Tell me, have you taken a liking to Melody?" "Oh, didn''t Mellie tell you that we''re close now? Howe you don¡¯t know?" Seth asked as he raised his head and looked at him dismissively. After he finished speaking to Luke, Seth gave him a small smile.He turned his gaze away from Luke and leaned back in hisfy car seat. The look in Seth¡¯s eyes made Luke feel as though Seth was looking down on him. ¡®What does he mean by that?¡¯ Luke wondered. ¡®was he showing off that he is on good terms with Boss, or was he trying to imply that I was not close enough to Boss that she did not tell me the status of their rtionship?¡¯ ¡®I would not allow that jerk to look down on me!¡¯ ¡®why did that jerk address Melody as "Mellie" so intimately?¡¯ Luke was baffled. A million thoughts ran through his mind. Luke could not tolerate Seth''s behavior. "Of course, I know! I know all there is to know about Melody.I''m only here to test you on behalf of Melody to see if you are worthy of her." Luke continued vehemently, "Do you know how many good qualities Melody has? She is not just someone that anybody can approach casually on the streets.Regardless of where they are from, I do not want to give anyone who likes Melody the attention they do not deserve.Do you understand?" Luke thought to himself that he had finally gotten his revenge this time. However, thest thing Luke expected was for Seth to agree with him. Seth smiled softly, and his eyes looked unusually gentle as he admitted, "Yeah, you are right!" "What do you mean exactly?" Before Luke couldprehend what Seth was trying to say, he heard him reply casually, "Well, it''s obvious that Mellie has high standards.I mean, why else would she have taken a liking to me?" Seth''s remark caused Luke to choke on his saliva. He wanted to retort but felt that he would regret it if he said something. If Luke were to deny what Seth said about Melody, wouldn''t it imply that Melody had horrible taste in men? No, Luke could not possibly say that about Melody. Melody was wise, courageous, and quick-witted. Luke always had a knack for reading people, and he was sure of how he perceived Melody. Luke could only sulk in silence after he could not find a reason to disagree with Seth. Luke was fighting against Seth in this round. Unfortunately, for Luke, he was defeated. Even though he was a little hesitant and somehow felt like he had fallen into a trap, Luke had to admit that he considered Seth outstanding this time. Luke had also heard that the Harrisons were the most powerful family in California. No one could match them in terms of power. Even at a young age, Seth had already surpassed his uncles.He also took over his father¡¯s position as the heir of the Harrison family. Seth was born with great power, and he knew how to use it well. No matter how powerful Seth seemed, if Luke could not convince him to listen, then Luke could not bring himself to like him. Even if Seth became the most important person in the world, Luke would not allow him to be Melody''s boyfriend. "I''m giving you a warning.Melody is well-respected by everyone.To be a responsible boyfriend, you must obey the three principles and four virtues of men.Is that clear?" When Austin heard Luke''s shameless boasting, he almost passed out in the driver''s seat. ¡®Is there something wrong with that kid''s brain? He is telling Mr.Harrison to abide by his silly rules!¡¯ ¡®Is Luke even aware of Mr.Harrison''s character? He''s usually not the type to listen or follow anyone''s rules" ¡®How ridiculous!¡¯ Austin thought as he looked at Luke in amusement. Seth did not show any signs of irritability on his attractive face while he was on the receiving end of Luke''s lecture. In truth, Luke had his full attention. Seth propped himself up on one elbow with one hand supporting his chin. "Okay, I''m listening.Tell me!"Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Luke had nned to switch things up and humiliate Seth at first, but he never expected Seth to be interested in what he was saying. Since Seth seemed invested, Luke decided not to go through with his initial n. Instead, he had a pleasant talk with Seth. "The rules are simple, and you have to follow them.While you are dating Melody, you must treat her well and be sincere with your actions.Do not go overboard.If you even think about cheating, I swear I will..." Luke paused for a moment. ¡®I will break your leg, he wanted to add.But Luke restrained himself from saying the second part of the sentence. He coughed twice before he emphasized his point, "Anyway, there will be serious consequences if you do not follow these rules.Do you understand?" Seth gave a slight nod and replied with a single word, "Absolutely!" With that said, Luke had no further objection. Luke believed that any other man of Seth¡¯s stature would have been hesitant to make such an agreement, but Seth was a man of his word. Luke still had faith in Seth at the moment. After Seth straightforwardly agreed to his rules, Luke''s perspective of him shifted. At the very least, he did not despise Seth as much as he had in the past. However, Luke did not give in so easily. After all, this was about Melody, who meant more to him than his own life. Luke spoke animatedly, "Then finally, here are what I call the Three Principles and Four Virtues, which are also easy to follow!" He went on to say, "Melody can be hot-headed sometimes, so you have to listen to her opinion, obey her orders, and obey her decisions! These are the three principles." "As for the four virtues, I haven''t thought about it yet.In the meantime, I hope you take this lesson seriously and use what you have learned in the future." After Luke had finished his arrogant speech, his eyes were fixed on Seth as he waited eagerly for his response. Everyone else thought of Seth as someone superior to them. Luke could not imagine that a man with so much authority like Seth would agree to such harsh terms. Chapter 194: The Young Woman Has a Lot of Bad Habits Chapter 194: The Young Woman Has a Lot of Bad Habits Melody had just exited the bathroom after taking a shower when she received Luke''s call. If it weren''t for the relentless ringing of her phone, which she had thrown on the bed, she would have been toozy to pick up Luke''s call. Melody pressed the answer button with her free hand and put it on speaker so she could ce the phone aside.She sat back against the bed and waited for Luke to speak. "Boss, I have something super exciting to tell you! Let me give you a clue.It involves a particr person.Who do you think it is?" Melody''s eyes narrowed as she fixed her posture slightly and sat up straight. Aname popped out into her head immediately, and she guessed it correctly. Luke was shocked to hear her precise answer. The volume in his voice instantly rose through the phone''s speaker and almost hurt Melody¡¯s ears. "Oh my god! You guessed it! Boss, how did you know?" Then Luke regained hisposure and cautiously asked, "Did Seth tell you about this?" Melody sighed and rolled her eyes in annoyance. ¡®Why do I have to deal with these things all day long?¡¯ Melody could not help but grumble to herself. "Do you think I won''t see you snooping around our yard? I''m not blind.Of course, I would know." Luke subconsciously shrank back in his seat in shame on the other side of the phone. Luke was not surprised that Melody saw him because he expected her to be omniscient, so it was only natural for her to know about it. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g "Alright, you got me.But let me tell you, I confronted Seth just now, and I asked him to obey men¡¯s three principles and four virtues that I just came up with on the spot!" ¡®The what? He asked Seth to obey men''s what?¡¯ ¡®Three principles and four virtues?¡¯ Melody''s eyes involuntarily twitched as she listened to Seth''s absurdity. It took a kid like Luke to conjure up such ridiculous ideas. Melody asked in genuine curiosity, "So, what''s the result?" "He agreed to everything I said!" Luke yelled incredulously. Then Luke carried on and exined the contents of his made-up Three Principles and Four Virtues that he mentioned earlier.He also shared that he felt that it would be a bit too much if he were to keep bringing it up to Seth. However, thest thing Luke expected was for Seth to listen to him intently, much less agree to all the rules heid out for him. Luke could not help but shudder when Luke recalled how Seth had agreed to his request. It was bold of Luke to approach Seth with such a request, but he finally realized why he did it. Luke could vividly remember Seth nodding in agreement without hesitation once Luke finished speaking. Then after that, Seth lifted his head and looked casually at Luke. Luke felt a sudden threatening force looming over him, which nearly suffocated him at that moment. "Are you done?" Seth asked him in a t voice. Luke did not have a chance to react and could only nod quietly. Seth then rolled up his car window, and Luke was left with the musty smell of the ck Bentley as it drove away into the night. Luke animatedly narrated everything that transpired with Seth to Melody on the phone.He waited for her response after he finished. In Luke''s opinion, Melody would be shocked as well. After all, it involved Seth, and he was acting quite unpredictable. The next second, Luke heard a cold and calm voice that felt familiar. "Are you done?" Melody asked him in a t voice. Luke was not sure if he imagined Seth repeating those words or if he was experiencing d¨¦ja vu. Melody and Seth both said the same thing. Luke would understand it if the topic of their conversation was the same, but it was not. Even the tone they used sounded simr. It seemed as though he was still talking to Seth. "Alright, I''m done!" Luke said truthfully. "Beep! Beep! Beep!" The phone beeped three times, indicating that Melody had hung up. It took Luke three seconds of staring at his phone to process what happened. The corners of Luke''s lips were raised on his handsome face and revealed his pearly whites. After a few seconds of foolishlyughing, Luke reacted enthusiastically and mumbled to himself, "Melody is undeniably the boss.She can remain calm in any given situation." On the other end, Melody felt amused by Luke''s antics. Melody stared at her phone for a moment after she hung up on Luke, and her lips curved up subconsciously.Her eyes even crinkled in a smile. She could imagine Luke bouncing up and down excitedly in front of Seth. Melody did not expect that Seth would agree to such a childish request. Seth intrigued her even more after learning about this. Melody prepared for school the next day.It was just like any other day, or so she thought. Melody went downstairs and was prepared to go to school when she noticed the ck Bentley parked outside, precisely as she had seen it the day before.She looked at the motorcycle keys in her hand and smiled softly. It seemed that the motorcycle that Luke prepared for her would just be collecting dust in the cold garage in the meantime. Seth showed up to pick her up on time every school day. He looked as though he knew everything about her schedule like the back of his hand. Melody could not care less about how Seth knew where she would be. He even knew what time she would leave. She figured this was just one of Seth''s many abilities.She did not mind as long as it did not be too much of a problem. Melody made a beeline towards the ck Bentley. Austin politely greeted her, "Good morning, Miss Melody!" Austin opened the car door for her and encouraged her to go in and take a seat. Melody noticed that Seth was working inside the car as soon as the door opened. Seth was slouching in his car seat. His back was reclining on the seat cushion, and he had a rxed look.He sat with his long, slender legs crossed in front of him. In front of him was aptop ced on a small folding table.His deep and dazzling eyes were staring at theptop screen where he was managing his business. From Melody''s perspective, she could perfectly see Seth''s side profile. Seth''s wless facial features in full view were unquestionable.His perfect facial lines, which resembled those of a Greek god, appeared to have been meticulously sculpted.He was so beautiful that people often found it hard to take their eyes off him. But Melody was even more jealous of Seth''s naturally long eyshes that adorned his bright eyes. He also had full, thick eyebrows, and it only made Melody question how he had grown into such a handsome man. Seth covered theputer screen, pushed the small folding table aside, and gave Melody a side nce the minute she got in the car. His movements were fluid and graceful as if he was performing. Then Melody and Seth¡¯s eyes met. Melody pursed her lips slightly and said casually, "Oh, don''t mind me.You can keep on working if you haven''t finished it yet!" Seth automatically reached out to hold Melody¡¯s hand in his. He slightly furrowed his eyebrows when he noticed that her hand felt a little cold. "Your hand is freezing.Why aren''t you dressed warmly?" Melody¡¯s thinyer of clothes did not sit well with Seth. Melody looked down at their hands and noticed how his actions were so natural. Seth''s small gestures towards Melody made her heart skip a beat. She found that he was quite skillful in making her feel that way. Seth did not wait for Melody''s response before telling Austin, who was in the driver''s seat, what to do. "Austin, turn on the car heater!" Austin was confused as he peered out the window.He saw that the weather was bright and humid. It was almost ny degrees outside! Before Austin could react, Melody opened her mouth to stop him. "It¡¯s okay.There''s no need for that.I¡¯m not cold at all." Austin was frozen in ce, unsure whether to open or close the window because of Seth and Melody¡¯s contradictory demands. Melody had no choice but to exin when she realized that Seth was not buying it. "My hands only feel cold because I prefer to wash them with cold water!" Seth''s frown deepened when he heard Melody''s exnation.The young woman had a lot of bad habits. It seemed that these bad habits of hers would give Seth a headache in the future. Chapter 195: Boss, We Were Wrong Chapter 195: Boss, We Were Wrong Aftering to ss 8, Melody walked toward her seat as usual and sat down. Under the supervision of Seth, Melody was able to control controlling her blood sugar very well.She was not as tired as before. Melody wasn¡¯t the same anymore. After she entered the ssroom, she immediatelyy down and slept. Luke sat next to Melody.He looked at his boss through the aisle. Melody had not looked at him since she entered the ssroom. It was obvious that Luke had prepared the breakfast for nothing. After three seconds of depression, Lukeposed himself back to his usual lively self and eagerly approached Melody. "Boss, do you want to drink tea?" Melody had another hobby, and that was drinking hot tea. Apart from rose dew, Luke had a lot of fragrant tea leaves with him. After boiling it for a bit, Luke gave Melody a cup. Melody did not refuse and reached out for the cup. Luke immediately passed the cup full of tea to Melody. "Boss, just take it easy.It''s a little bit hot!" From the day Melody joined ss 8, she was destined to be the focus of ss 8. At first, the students from ss 8 thought that Melody would be the first one to get eliminated and ostracized since she was apparently from the countryside. But they did not expect that the Big Boss of ss 8, Lance, was already the little brother of Melody. When she fought against the student union president, Melody became the Big Big Boss of the entire year. Seeing that Melody wasn''t doing her usual morning routine, some of the students became restless. A few girls grouped themselves and walked toward Melody, trembling in fear. They did not dare get too close to Melody and just stared at her closely. Luke did not like these girls. He could tell that they were up to no good at first nce and were just about to block their way to Melody. "What''s up?" Melody asked. She leaned against the back of her chairzily. Melody lifted her chin slightly and looked at them, narrowing her eyes. Melody had that seeminglyzy but sharp gaze that made their hearts tremble subconsciously. Upon seeing that they weren''t scared away, Melody became curious as to why these people were approaching her. Melody slightly lifted her eyebrows. One of the girls understood what Melody meant and spoke. "Melody, we''ve always been paying attention to you and your sister''s variety show." Someone seconded, and naturally, others rushed to say, "Yes! We look forward to your show every day!" Actually, they weren''t paying attention to Melody. Right from the beginning, they just heard that Melody had participated in a variety show, so they wanted to see her make a fool of herself. But they didn''t expect that instead of making a fool of herself, Melody would be famous. Such a result was really enviable. "So?" Melody patiently waited for them to continue. Seeing that Melody did not chase them away and was still patiently listening to them, a few of them were delighted and started to bravely approach Melody. "You''re so amazing, Melody! You actually know Jaz!" "Yeah, you even know Jaz.He said that you''re someone very important to him!" "Jaz is my lifelong idol.Can you help me get his autograph? Please?" Listening to the chatter of these girls, Melody finally understood. So, it was because of Jaz. No wonder these people who always walked around her and previously did not dare approach her, suddenly got the courage to talk to her. It seemed that the strength of an idol was stillmendable. In front of the idol-chasing girls, all hardships were not a problem. Melody faintly smiled and summarized their purpose. "So, you want to get his autograph?" The girls¡¯ eyes seemed to have seen the light at the end of the tunnel and nodded their heads, looking at Melody, full of excitement. "Can I? If possible, I''ll leave it to you!". Their attitude was not bad, and she was also a ssmate. Melody was not a mean person and did not intend to make things difficult for them. "I heard that Jaz will just record one episode.I will ask him for some autographs if I see him next time." Melody did not give them a definite answer, but it was enough for the girls to be happy. At first, they thought that Melody was cold and aloof and that she might scold them away. Little did they expect that Melody would agree to them so readily. They also knew that Jaz would only record one episode and that he would only be a guest at that time. But for Melody to agree to them like this was a pleasant surprise for them. The girls looked at Melody gratefully and kept thanking her. After they left, Luke reluctantly leaned in front of Melody andined in a low voice, "Boss, why did you agree to them? Those people usually ignore you, why would you bother with them?" Although it was very easy to ask Jaz for some autographs, Luke did not want Melody to do so. Luke hated all the people who did not like his boss. When Lance heard what Luke said, he could not help but frown. He looked at Luke with disgust. "You''re a man.Why are you so narrow-minded? Can you be a little more open?" If Melody said this, Luke would have taken it as a warning and listened obediently. But if it came out of someone else¡¯s mouth, especially Lance''s, it would be a form of provocation. Luke instantly became angry, like a cat that had its tail stepped on. Luke immediately stood up and red at Lance. "You stinking brat! Repeat that again if you dare!" "So, what if I''m narrow-minded? Are you that open-minded? Why don''t you try me?" Lance did not want to be outdone by Luke, therefore he shouted back, "Are you crazy?" Seeing that the two of them were about to start another fight, Melody impatiently threw the book in her hands on the table. "Bang!" The loud noise reverberated throughout the ssroom, and the room became quiet. Melody nced around. Both of them had turned their backs and lowered their heads obediently. Seeing that the two of them were so obedient, Melody shouted impatiently, "Are you three years old? Have you not graduated from kindergarten yet?" "Don''t you feel tired fighting every day? If you keep arguing like this, get lost!" When the word ¡®get lost'' was dropped, Luke was scared out of his wits. The blood on his face was instantly drained like a white sheet of paper. Luke immediately admitted his mistakes and promised Melody. "Boss, I won''t do it again.Please don¡¯t chase me away!" Melody crossed her arms around her chest and did not say anything. Seeing that she had not calmed down, Luke quickly winked at Lance. Although Lance was unwilling and felt that he wasn''t in the wrong, he did not want to be chased away by Melody.He obediently lowered his head and apologized. "Boss, we know that we were wrong! I won''t argue with Luke anymore!" ¡®At least not in front of her" Lance thought to himself. The two of them admitted their mistakes and had the same attitude. They became friendly and dignified. Melody just wanted her ears to be clean and quiet, so she did not pursue the matter anymore. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. "If you keep messing around, get lost!" "Yes, ma''am!" the two of them shouted in unison. Melodyid down to rest and ignored them. The two of them despised each other just with the expression in their eyes. But this time, they were smarter. Although both of them did not argue verbally, they were still fighting using their eyes. After all, neither of them liked the other. Lance did not like Luke''s ruthless methods and the way he did not care about the rules. Luke hated Lance for putting on airs like a young nouveau riche. What was so great about being someone like that? All in all, you could say that they were the perfect rivals. Chapter 196: A Song of Creation Chapter 196: A Song of Creation Because of her doubts about the student union, Melody did not announce the results in her group during thest school anniversary audition. Later, because of corruption in the student union, the student union president, Zeke, took the initiative to resign from his position. The music department teacher took over Zeke¡¯s role as thepetition judge. After the music department teacher saw the recording of the audition day, he directly gave Melody the right to advance to the next stage. Half of the preliminary contestants had advanced to the next level of thepetition. At the same time, the remaining half had to participate in the next preliminary round. After the preliminary round, there would be a rematch. And the final performances would be at the party for the school anniversary. Specially invited alumni, teachers, and students would jointly vote to select the best performance to win in thepetition. The school had held a grand celebration for their anniversary this time. Therefore, many students tried their best to be the champion. But it was not even a bad thing if they lost here. After all, the school had put in a lot of effort to invite all outstanding alumni from the previous years. And to see thosemercial elites and many big shots were enough to make them feel like they had won. If this news had been released from the beginning, I''m afraid the registration threshold would have been broken due to overcrowding. And there was no need for the ss monitor of each ss to find someone to sign up for the competition. After the audition, all the other students got busy preparing for the next level except for Melody''s group. Their actions made the other students confused. There were even rumors that Mdy''s performancest time was purely due to luck. After all, Lance only learned the routine at thest minute. How much real martial arts did he know? This rumor was not that big at the beginning, but following Melody''s group''s attitude towards thepetition, everyone began to believe it even more. Among all the contestants, only Melody¡¯s group remained the calmest. In Melody¡¯s free time, she would either just sleep or y mobile games. However, she followed them when it came to school rules and would never bete in ss. If her teachers did not intervene in her affairs, she would also give them basic respect and would not affect the other students. After ss, Luke saw Melody staring at her phone. He thought she was ying games and wanted to y with her. However, when he came up to her, she found out that she was actually writing a song with her phone. "Boss, are you seriously writing a song during our school anniversary? Don''t you want to rx a bit?" Luke asked in shock. Melody heard him.She turned her head and looked at Luke coldly. At this moment, Luke seemed to be in the center of the tornado and was to be crushed by Melody¡¯s stare. He was under endless pressure and almost suffocated. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Just as Luke was about topromise and apologize, Melody spoke. "When have I not been serious about what I want to do?" Luke did not dare to question Melody.He smiled and replied with a ttering tone, "Boss, you are right! We should definitely follow your attitude.I have no doubt we will be the champion of this year''s competition!" What a joke! Others might not know the attitude of Melody, but how could Luke not know it? The songs that made Jaz Scotch famous were all made by Melody. Moreover, these works were casual creations in Melody''s spare time. With just one song, Jaz Scotch became famous and was worshiped like a God. It could be said that without Melody, there would be no Jaz Scotch today. When Jaz Scotch¡¯''s first song came out, it was evaluated by all the music critics as creative songs. Not only was the piece excellent, but it also had a degree of transmission. It could be described as perfect. What''s so special about a small school anniversary like this? It was too simple for them. When Melody heard Luke¡¯s long string ofments, she raised her eyebrows and nced at him, "Alright, stop ttering me and qo y by yourself." Luke also knew that Melody does not like to be disturbed when she does things and he immediately returned to his seat.He had no ns to go around and y alone. For him, it was more important that he guards his boss and prevent others from disturbing her.He did not want others to disturb his boss and make her unhappy. What was interesting about that championship? Melody did not care about it at all. Did she need these external honors? She just thought that their newly formed group was interesting.It was needless to say about Luke¡¯s excellence, but she did not expect Lance to cooperate so well. All of this inspired her to make a song, and she just so happened to be idle too. After school, Seth sent a message to Melody, saying that lven would invite her to dinner tonight. Melody felt that lven was too idle. Just as she was about to reply, Sarah''s call suddenly came. "Mellie, let''s eat at a steak house together tonight.It''s rare that I don''t have a job to do today, so I need to be impudent tonight!" Melody suddenly thought she could not bring Iven to a steak house as she heard this. After all, he was not a steak guy.She then invited Sarah toe with her.when Sarah heard this, she got excited. "Is Seth treating us to a meal? Alright, we can definitely eat a lot if he is with us!" "It''s not Seth.It''s lven who set up the dinner tonight!" After Melody exined the situation, Sarah, who was on the other side of the line, became silent for seconds. After a while, Sarah finally spoke. "Mellie, Tyrone suddenly told me that he has something to talk about with me.I can''t go tonight.You can go by yourself!" After saying this, Sarah did not wait for Melody''s response and directly hung up the call. Melody lowered her eyes and frowned as she stared at the dark screen of her phone. She could not help but think of how Sarah just excitedly told her that she had no work today but suddenly changed her words and said there was something urgent that she needed to do. Melody was not stupid.She could clearly feel that Sarah was lying. Moreover, she felt that Sarah was very strange recently. Moreover, it seemed to have had something to do with Iven. If what happened at the show was a coincidence, it did not seem to be the same case this time. Melody did not want to get involved in Sarah¡¯s matter too much and just ignored her thoughts. Seth''s car was already parked at the door by the time Melody stepped out of the school. Melody walked straight in his direction as Seth leaned against the car door, waiting for her. When Melody neared the side of the car, she suddenly heard hurried footsteps behind her. Earlier, after talking to Melody, Luke overheard her talking to someone over the phone. When he was about to follow, Melody was already gone. In order to catch up with Melody, Luke called Lance over. The two of them agreed with each other and looked for Melody. Seth looked up, and his obsidian eyes shone with a cold, dark light as they coldly swept past Luke and Lance. The two of them stopped in their tracks and subconsciously froze. In this life, Lance was not afraid of anything except for Seth. The minute he saw Seth''s gloomy face, he knew he was about to get angry. Lance immediately changed his expression and frowned at Luke. "Why did you drag me here for nothing?" Luke was dumbfounded. Did you believe I secretly framed you? Lance pulled Luke''s sleeve with his back behind him and made a few gestures for him. Luke understood Lance''s request for help and swallowed his anger. They were on the same boat now, so there was no way for them to frame each other. Then suddenly, Luke felt someone was gazing at him from above. He raised his head subconsciously and met Melody''s cold eyes. The expression on his face stiffened, and he was so scared that he almost choked on his own saliva. "Boss, I..." Chapter 197: Iven Needs Consolation Chapter 197: Iven Needs Constion Melody raised her eyebrows, signaling Luke to continue. Luke had originally gathered his courage and even had a valiant look as he talked. However, when he met Melody''s eyes, his courage waned like a deted balloon. And when she raised her eyebrows, he lost his momentum and shrunk like a scared kitten. He knew that Melody was waiting for his answer. However, because he was terrified, he didn''t dare to continue what he originally wanted to say. He shifted his attitude and cautiously said, "Boss, are you guys going to eat?" "Hmm," grunted Melody as affirmation. Because he couldn''t figure out Melody¡¯s mood at the moment, he chose to y it safe and carefully continued, "Can I go with you? I haven''t eaten dinner yet." If a stranger walked into this scene, they might think that Melody was abusing her little brother. As Luke talked, he tugged Lance''s sleeve, motioning Lance to say something as well. It wasn''t that Melody neither noticed the interaction with the two nor did she not understand what they were nning to do. On the contrary, she found it quite interesting, so she did not know what to say. Lance had already tricked Luke once. If he tricked Luke again and thetter realized it, he was afraid that Luke wouldn''t take it lying down and trouble him. Although he was afraid of his uncle''s domineering attitude, he could only bite the bullet and talk. Lance took a full view of his uncle''s car. It was a luxurious but low-key McLaren. An idea popped in his head and his fearful hesitant expression was reced by confidence. Internally praising himself for being witty, he proudly said, "Don''t worry, Boss.Since the car doesn''t have enough space, I''ll just sit in Luke''s car!" The biggest feature of this model of McLaren was its integrated control system, meaning that only two people could sit in the backseat. Lance thought things through clearly and euphemistically dered his suggestions. Mentally, Luke gave Lance a thumbs up. Who could''ve expected that Lance, a sheltered noble young noble, could be so shameless like him? He didn''t show his thoughts on his face. Instead, he and Lance simrly looked at Melody. They both had the expression of puppies who wanted to go with their owner. Melody didn''t answer right away and turned her head to look at Seth, asking for his opinion. Seth nced at the pair coldly. To his surprise, the two puppies wanted to persistently follow them. Since they wanted toe after them, it would be a pity to not let them go. "Let''s go together!" Seth generously replied. He opened the car door and assisted Melody to get inside. Right after Melody and Seth were seated, Lance and Luke, who were standing by the car, heard the window close with a ¡®click" . Itpletely blocked the thoughts of two certain people who had the intention to peek or eavesdrop. Seth looked outside the window, giving the two a light nce.His thin lips gently slid across an arc, smiling evilly. Austin had been around Seth for almost a year and instantly understood thetter''s thoughts. He stepped on the elerator and the high-horsepower McLaren almost instantly sped away. The two abandoned puppies, Lance and Luke, ended up inhaling a few breaths of exhaust gas. Their face twisted from anger. By the time the smoke had dissipated, the car had already gone far away. Luke, seeing Lance still standing motionless like a fool, shouted at him disdainfully, "What are you looking for? The car has already left.Quit staring and start chasing!" Inside the McLaren, Melody satfortably, azy expression disyed on her face. Seeing the childish antics of the three men, she couldn''t help but have the urge tough. The hotel where Iven held his party was thergest entertainment venue in the entirety of California. Seeing the stream of people continuously pouring in, lvenughed and grinned happily. When he scanned the surrounding people, he realized that most of them were somewhat rted to Melody. It went without saying who they went to his party for. "Melody, I should really thank you foring.I like having people like you at my party.The more, the merrier!" Seeing Iven''s greasiness, Melody''s face expressed disgust. Fortunately, she was used to being expressionless.It was like a natural barrier. Even ven wouldn''t act presumptuously in front of her. Seth was also around to guard her, so no one dared to make trouble. If it was someone else, it wouldn''t be an exaggeration to say that Iven would''ve rushed up long ago and would even give them a big hug. Iven suddenly asked, "Howe everyone else hase but your sister, Sarah, is still not here?" Hearing Sarah''s name, a strange look shed across Melody¡¯s eyes. She lifted her gaze, staring at him intently, and asked, "She has work tonight.Why? Do you really want her toe?" Iven replied generously, "Of course, I want to! The more, the merrier.Sarah also has a great personality.I like her a lot as a friend!" Melody saw that lven genuinely and sincerely meant what he said. It seemed like lven shouldn''t be the reason why Sarah suspiciously tried to avoid the party. On the other hand, when Iven finally came to his senses after a long time, he looked at Melody fearfully. "Melody, why were you staring at me? Could it be..." Before he could finish his words, Melody cut him off and retorted. "You have a pimple on your face!" After Melody finished speaking, she went past Iven sideways and entered the room. Lately, lven had been suffering from insomnia, so he hadn''t had a good sleep recently. Because he had been staying upte for quite some time, a small pimple grew on his face. There was only one small pimple but Melody still unexpectedly noticed it.He couldn''t help but ask himself, "Is it that obvious?" Luke was next after Melody. As he walked past Iven, he coldlymented, "You have big pores!" Iven red at Luke. "You..." His face twisted out of anger.He saw Lance was at the end of the group and it was now thetter¡¯s turn to go in. But before Lance could go past Iven, Lance was stopped. Iven slung his arm around Lance''s shoulder and threateningly asked, "Lancey, tell me.Do I look that bad?" Lance hated it when Iven used his identity as his uncle¡¯s friend, acting like he was a generation above him, even giving him a nickname. He really couldn''t bear it every time Iven called him ¡®Lancey" After repeatedly getting corrected, Iven still didn''t change.He must be enjoying it. Triggered, Lance pushed him away and looked at him with a disgusted expression. He rudely remarked, "Wash your face more often if you have time!" Iven was instantly petrified. He remained motionless by the entrance. He sullenly asked himself, ¡®How bad do I look? Howe a lot of people dislike me recently?¡¯ ¡®Do I look that hopeless?¡¯ After entering the private room, Melody scanned her surroundings.She realized that there were quite a lot of people in the room, including Axel. However, she didn¡¯t mind.She followed behind Seth and took the seat beside him. Seeing Melody approach, Axel was about to greet her but his attention was stolen by Lance, who was following behind her. He turned to look at Lance, enthusiastically greeting him, "Yo, isn''t this Lance? It''s been a few years since west met.I almost didn¡¯t recognize you!" T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Here came another man acting like an elder. A frown formed on Lance¡¯s face, his handsome face livid. ¡®why does the two of them like using their seniority to get the better of me?¡¯ However, Axel looked like he did not notice Lance''s anger at all. To Lance''s annoyance, Axel continued chattering, "When I went abroad, you were still in primary school.In the blink of an eye, you''ve already grown up.How rare of you toe with your uncle today!" In his previous memories, Lance had been very rebellious ever since he was a kid.He didn''t fear anyone or anything except Seth. It was only natural. After all, was there anyone who wasn''t overpowered by Seth? Lance looked at Axel with dissatisfaction. He instantly refuted Axel¡¯s ims, "I came with Boss, not my uncle!" Axel was deliberately teasing Lance. His original intention was to provoke the young man to have fun. He neither expected Lance to reply nor did he expect his answer. Confused, he repeated questioningly, "Boss?" Axel¡¯s gaze swept across other people but skipped Seth. He didn''t believe that Lance had the courage to dare call Seth ¡®boss¡¯ instead of ¡®uncle" He thought, ¡®Could it be the cute young man who wore a backpack on his shoulder? Meanwhile, Seth¡¯s expression changed after hearing how Lance addressed Melody.His slender fingers with well-defined knuckles rubbed against his chin.Seth was thinking that it was, perhaps, time to find his father to teach Lance about seniority. Lance should know the differences between the older and younger generations. At this moment, the unfortunate Lance had no idea that his uncle was going to dig a pit for him as he continued to express his dissatisfaction towards Axel. Chapter 198: Truth Or Dare Chapter 198: Truth Or Dare It seemed like Iven took Lance''s suggestion seriously. When he entered the room with a dismayed expression, his face was covered with water stains, surprising Axel. "Damn, lven Adams, did you dip your head in the toilet?" Iven red at him with impatience and coldly replied, "Get lost! You''re the one whose head got dipped in the toilet!" He raised his chin and red at Axel, "Don''t bother me just because you have nothing to do! Can''t you see that I have a pimple?" Unwilling to be outdone, Axel sarcastically retorted, "You know you have pimples yet you still hosted a party and served spicy stew?" "I...I.." I wen stuttered. "I love spicy stews.Why do you care? Mind your own business!" While the two were having a heated argument, Melody ced her elbow on the table and propped her chin with a hand. She looked at them, amused as if she was watching an interesting show. Ever since childhood, the two of them usually yed around and bickered like this, so they didn''t take their fight seriously. After a while, they both took their seats and started eating. lven had always loved ying around so how could eating be enough? He raised his hand and waved, catching the attention of some people. He then shouted, "Guys!" Everyone''s eyes were finally on him, "We can''t just eat, right? It''s so boring! Come on, let''s have an icebreaker to liven things up." Although all eyes were on him, they all looked at him disdainfully. Iven was unaffected. Anyway, he was familiar with the attitudes of the present scoundrels. They had always been treating him like this, so he didn''t really care. He directly called for a waiter and ordered them to serve wine, cleared a space in the middle of the table, and put the bottle of wine in the center. "Come here, everyone.Let''s y truth or dare.If the bottle points at you, you can''t back out.If you don''t dare to y, stand up and leave.I won''t tolerate anyone!" Although he had a high and mighty temperament, everyone didn''t mind. Seth cast Melody a nce. There was no trace of aversion in her expression and it seemed like she didn''t mind joining the game. Seeing that, Seth did not express objection to Iven''s idea. For Melody, it was normal for everyone to have fun after dinner. Most of the other people present also thought the same as Melody. Under Iven''s enthusiastic invitation, everyone settled down and the game of truth or dare began. Iven spun the bottle.It started fast and it gradually slowed down. In the end, out of everyone''s expectations, it stopped at Iven. The whole crowd stared at him, amused, waiting for a good show to start. Someone teased, "Iven, what''s your limit? Are there no limits for this?" Even Iven did not expect that he would be the first victim of the game he had enthusiastically set up. However, he had no other choice. Thinking of the deration he made earlier, he could only bite the bullet and go with the flow. He was the one who suggested this game after all. How shameful would it be if he admitted defeat right away? Iven waved his hand generously, gritting his teeth as he replied, "There are no limits.Let¡¯s y as much as we like." Seeing his resolute stance, everyone felt excited. The man bluntly asked Iven, "Iven, when was thest time you had sex?" The person who asked didn¡¯t think the question was a big deal, but it was definitely a good point for teasing. Everyone excitedly waited for lven''s answer. After the question sunk into Iven''s mind, his face instantly froze. Even though he had told them that there were no limits, he didn''t expect that they wouldn''t be polite at all! What an outrageous question! Seeing the anticipation on everyone''s faces, lven could only force himself to answer. "It wasn''t that long ago.It was the day when I moved into my current house!" The person who asked the questionughed out loud and then teased, "I thought it wasst night.It seems like lven Adams is great at restraining himself" It wasn''t just the yful people in the group who paid attention to Iven¡¯s answer, but also Melody who was watching quietly from the side. Melody''s eyes slightly narrowed as she pondered. If she remembered correctly, that day when Ivenst gotid, she and Sarah attended his housewarming party. It also seemed like ever since the day after that, Sarah had been acting strangely. There was also that thing she saw in the trash can. Could it be... Iven gestured impatiently and stopped them from discussing his answer further, "Alright, stop messing around." He continued, "It''s so chaotic.I''ll spin the bottle.Whoever the bottle points to next will spin it." He picked up the bottle and sharply turned it. The wine bottle wildly spun in the middle of the table again. Everyone intently watched the spinning bottle. Their blood began to boil with excitement and their eyes spun along with the bottle. The slower the bottle spun, the faster their heartbeats were. When the bottle stopped, everyone silently sucked in a breath of cold air as they felt their heart leap out of their chest. Who could''ve expected that the bottle would stop in front of...Seth. The originally bustling room fell into an awkward silence. After all, who would dare to tease Seth? Even Iven, one of the people closest to Seth, silently swallowed his saliva and shrunk his body.He cautiously looked at Seth and softly called out, "Seth?" Seth ced his arms around the back of Melody''s chair andzily leaned against his chair.He narrowed his eyes as he looked at the crowd indifferently. The first three buttons on his shirt were open, making him look casual yet domineering. "Ask," replied Seth with just one word. However, in lven''s eyes, it was a green light.He instantly smiled, a mischievous look stered on his face. "Seth Harrison, everyone heard what you said.This game has no limits and I won''t hold back!" Although he harshly said those words, in reality, lven did not dare to be so presumptuous. It was Seth, after all. If he was provoked and decided to retaliate, he would be like Satan from hell. Having said that, who would dare to offend him? As Seth''s friend, lven was very familiar with Seth and was clear about this man''s vengeful nature. If he made Seth unhappy, he would definitely be buried alive. He was still so young and did not want to die early. In the end, lven just asked a simple question, "Seth, how old were you when you had your first kiss?" Seth did not think twice before answering straightforwardly. "Six!" Hearing his answer, everyone was surprised.The whole room fell silent. Everyone simultaneously looked between Seth and Melody. Melody turned her head to look at Seth and propped her cheek against her palm, her head tilted slightly. Her bright eyes were filled with an ambiguous glint, a vague smile on her lips.Her expression was unreadable.Her pink lips slowly curved higher and she softly said, "Six years old? Kindergarten?" She used a slightly teasing tone. On the side, Luke had an indignant expression as if he was a wife who caught her husband cheating. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Seeing how virtuous Seth usually acted towards Melody, Luke originally had a good impression of the former.He thought that Seth was a good man. Unexpectedly, he actually secretly kissed a girl back at kindergarten! His teeth were gritted and a silent curse escaped his lips, "Beast!" Meanwhile, everyone was surprised to hear Melody''s words. They didn''t expect that she would tease Seth publicly. Everyone was subconsciously afraid but they were also curious. They tried to minimize their presence as they observed, waiting for Seth to answer. There was no guarantee that Seth wouldn''t get angry. After all, a man with his status and power were rarely questioned let alone publicly teased. Seth''s eyes curved into an ambiguous arc, his dark pupils intently focused on Melody''s face.He was exceptionally handsome. On his face, his thin lips parted slowly and a low maic voice flowed out. "It Was not in kindergarten.Do you want to know?" Melody stared back at his yful eyes and smiled at him as she said, "I don''t want to!" She was not interested in hearing about a small child''s matter. Besides, he wasn''t the only one. After all, she also had her first kiss early. It was back when she was just a year old. With that taken as aparison, it couldn''t be considered as her losing out, right? Now that Melody said that she wasn''t interested, most of the spectators were still curious, but none of them dared to ask. Although hearing gossip was great, they valued their lives more. Since no one dared to challenge Seth, the game continued. The others were just considered small fries, at least whenpared to Seth, so there was nothing they couldn''t say. After a while, it was finally Axel''s turn to spin the bottle. Axel waited for an entire night, waiting for his chance to stir up trouble. Before turning the bottle, he smiled slyly and exaggeratedly looked at everyone. "I don''t know who it will be but can everyone agree that anyone who the bottle will point to next should choose dare? You can''t choose truth!" Most of them were already having fun and didn''t care whether it was the truth or dare. As long as they could enjoy themselves to their heart''s content, anything was good. The bottle was spun again. After a while, it fortunately or unfortunately stopped, pointing to an interesting person. The mouth of the bottle directly pointed to Melody. Axel was wildly rejoicing in his heart.He didn''t imagine that he would have such great luck. Chapter 199: Fancy a Dare? Chapter 199: Fancy a Dare? Axel secretly rubbed his hands together.His eyes could no longer conceal his anticipation. But he still asked Melody for her opinion. "Melody, can you do the dare?" How could Axel dare to provoke Seth''s people? Of course, he wouldn''t dare to do so, he could only thread this y carefully. Luke and Lance did not agree to this. They wanted to stop him but Melody stopped them. Since they dared to sit there, they had the obligation to y. Melody could also see that everyone was looking forward to it. "Say it!" Melody confidently said. Melody''s attitude in this situation was the same as when Seth talked earlier. In fact, she was even more overbearing. Axel was so happy that he almost jumped up and pped. Although the other party was one of Seth''s people, he couldn''t be med for doing what he was about to do since she was a willing participant in this game. Axel squinted his eyes and smiled like an evildoer. His eyes were fixated on Melody. "This is a simple game, Melody.You can choose on either left or right.In short, chose your partner on either left or right and kiss them for three seconds." On Melody¡¯s left was Seth and on her right was Luke. After they heard this, their expressions instantly changed. Luke did not expect Axel toe up with such a perverted way to y games. Melody was his boss; she was sacred and divine. Seth''s stance did not change.He was still sittingzily.He did not seem bothered at all. However, if one looked closely, one would notice his evil smile. The corners of his mouth were hooked slightly into a smile. His smile was deep and unfathomable. Inside the private room, the temperature of the room instantly dropped. The atmosphere made the people inside feel suffocated. The smile on Axel¡¯s face froze. To avoid getting himself into trouble, Axel finally decided to save himself. "Why don''t we just drink as a form of punishment? There''s such a big risk, here are three bottles of beer.Choose one?" After Axel said this, Luke picked up the bottle and swiftly mmed it down on the table.His movements were swift and smooth like flowing water.His technique was so good that people felt that they were enjoying a performance. "I''ll drink this on behalf of my boss!" Seeing that Luke was about to drink the wine without paying attention to anyone, Melody stopped him with her hand.Luke turned to look at her, confused.He was about to ask her what was wrong. Unexpectedly, Melody did not even look at him.She turned away and put her arms around Seth''s neck in a domineering manner. They looked at each other''s eyes. The man''s beautiful eyes sparkled like a sea of stars, which made Melody fall into a daze for a moment. However, it was only for a moment before Melody snapped out of trance.Her lips curved into a faint smile.She was like a bewitching demoness who was extremely charming. The distance between them shortened as Melody pulled him over. Her pink lips were pressed into his cold lips. The unique scent of lemon salt intoxicated Melody, making her feel that this was a dream. Melody closed her eyes and stopped staring at Seth. This man was like a powerful demon. A demon that specialized in bewitching and seducing people. Everyone was stunned. Melody was too domineering. They usually spoke carefully in front of Seth but Melody actually dared to force herself on him. She was so cool.She dared to take the initiative to kiss Seth whom other people usually were afraid to talk to. Luke couldn''t help but feel joyful seeing Melody''s actions. Luke was so excited and cheered for Melody mentally as if there were thousands of kids yelling, "Go boss, go get him." Lance looked disgusted at Luke who looked like he was ready to jump in excitement. He said, "Is there something to be happy about? Can''t you tell who suffered a loss here?" After Lance pointed it out, Luke came back to his senses. ¡®Right, boss is a girl after all.Asmon sense goes, boss suffered a loss!¡¯ Luke thought. ¡®I''m so angry, what should I do?¡¯ Melody silently counted three seconds in her heart. But when she was about to let him go... Seth''s hand suddenly pressed her head back and skillfully pried open her pink lips.He kissed her deeply and even used his tongue. In just a short time, the situation was changed by the man. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g The control of the situation was now in the hands of Seth. Luckily, Seth did not have the hobby of sharing his private moments with the public. After he deepened their kiss a little, heter then let go of Melody. Otherwise, the situation would have gone out of control based on the fact that the two of them were equally matched. Luke picked up the bottle and only let go of the wine bottle after he saw Seth let go of his boss.He couldn''t watch, he really couldn''t watch anymore. Melody noticed that when Seth let go of her, his eyes were a bit red. One could see how much he was restraining himself. Seth quietly sat on the chair. The hand that was resting on the back of Melody¡¯s chair earlier was now on Melody''s waist. His movements were so natural and skilled. His breathing became heavier. Using his strong self-control, he restrained the desire inside of him. He lowered his eyes and nced at her small hill. Seth silently chuckled in his heart; he didn¡¯t dare to show too much. His little girl was still young, he was afraid that he would scare her.For some reason, after they kissed, the game had stopped. Everyone started to eat and drink in tacit understanding. Even the bottle that was originally supposed to be used as a prop for the game was set aside. After dinner, if Lance had not stopped him, Luke would have forced himself to get inside Seth''s car. "Why did you stop me?" Luke looked at Lance in dissatisfaction. "I know there''s only one seat left.I''ll drive the car for you, can you go back by yourself?" Although this was his precious car, to protect the innocence of his boss, he could bear to part with it. Lance could not help but roll his eyes and asked Luke patiently. "Why do you want to squeeze in there?" Luke replied with hesitation, "To protect the boss, of course.If you don''t want to protect her, I''ll protect her myself!" "Idiot!" Lance coldly scolded Luke and turned to take his leave. "Brat, what do you mean! Exin yourself clearly" Luke chased after Lance. Lance was toozy to pay attention to him. ¡®Did this brat Luke really think that his uncle was a lenient man?¡¯ If it wasn¡¯t for the sake of Melody, how could Seth allow them to be impudent? One should know that Seth was a ruthless man who would uproot those that offended him to the roots. Lance had witnessed this a lot of times since he was a child. If he had not seen Luke in a daze, he wouldn''t have cared about what would happen to Luke. But looking at Seth''s red eyes, Lance knew that it was nigh impossible to save Melody from Seth''s clutches. But still, Melody did not need to worry about it. After all, if Seth really made his move, Lance believed that Melody had the ability to struggle out of his clutches. On the other hand, if Luke, this little idiot, really followed them, there would be only one oue: death! Chapter 200: You Know a Lot Chapter 200: You Know a Lot Seth turned his head to look at Melody. He saw her dozing off as she leaned herself against the window and gently closed her eyes.He reached out his broad hand and gently wrapped it around Melody''s shoulder. By applying a little force, she had no choice but to fall down and lean into his arms. Melody frowned as she noticed how Seth moved swiftly.He seemed natural and sophisticated. When she was just about to move away from him, Seth opened his mouth and started talking gently. He said, "Don¡¯t move.It''s morefortable if you rest like this.". He started gently massaging her scalp with his cold fingers as he spoke.His actions made Melody feel at ease. She started to get morefortable as he continued to massage her scalp. In a blink of an eye, Melody didn¡¯t want to get away from him anymore. She originally wanted to get away, but now, her eyes were narrowed as if she was a cat that had been fed. Seth lowered his eyes and saw how Melody leaned against his abdomen.She looked like a tamed cat, trying to fight off her sleepiness but failing to do so.She becamepletely different from the usual Melody, whose demeanor was cold and aloof enough to scare and reject even those who were far from her. She becamepletely different from the usual Melody, who rode the motorcycle at full speed as if racing against the wind. She waspletely different from the bossy Melody, who was full of vigor earlier in the club. At this moment, Melody seemed like a well-behaved little girl who made people feel sorry for her. Seth thought, ''How many faces does she have? How could she be like this but be a different person later on?¡¯ He was really confused.He was only sure about one thing. The woman sleeping in his arms was always full of surprises. Although this was the case, he had no intention to look for all her sides. It just made him even more excited. All he had to do was silently look forward to the brilliance that woulde out of her every time she would change into an unusual version of herself. After some time, Melody woke up.She didn''t know how long she had been asleep. It was the first time she fell asleep so quickly that she didn''t even notice it. Melody would usually have a hard time dozing off.Her sleeping habit was as bad as one could imagine.She was sensitive when it came to sleeping. Only when she could feel safe would she consider sleeping in the ce. Furthermore, even if she did fall asleep, her brain would still be on high alert.She would be able to wake up if she felt any movement. Sleeping soundly like earlier was really unusual. When she opened her eyes, she could only see pitch ck in front of her.She was stunned for a moment before she realized that she was still in Seth''s car.She found herself resting on his soft abdomen not shortly after. "Are you awake?" Seth suddenly asked. His voice was so deep that it filled the whole car, waking up every inch of Melody''s body.She snorted as she slowly sat up with her elbow on the cushion. The man''s hand slowly moved to her neck.He started to gently rub her slender neck with his finger. She fell asleep while leaning against him a while ago.When she woke up, her neck felt sore and stiff. Melody felt a little better as Seth massaged her neck. Indeed, she was enjoying the man¡¯s considerate service that she couldn''t help but close her eyes.She asked casually, "How long have I been asleep?" "About an hour or so!" Seth answered. He reached out for a cup of hot tea and handed it to Melody as he said, "Drink some hot tea.It¡¯s good for your throat!" It was as if he had the ability to read minds. He didn''t need her exnation to determine what shecked the most and what she wanted the most. After drinking a few mouthfuls of hot tea, Melody felt relieved as if she had been revived. Melody never imagined that she would sleep in Seth''s car for so long. Even now, she felt as if she had only slept for ten minutes. "Have you learned it before?" she suddenly asked. After some massaging, she noticed that Seth was targeting all the acupoints on her body. His hands were urate in perfectly pressing every acupoint, making Melody''s exhaustion fade rather quickly. The man smiled faintly as he gazed at Melody. His originally handsome face became even more profound and charming because of his smile. He answered, "I already know what medicine to take when I get sick." Melody was stunned for a moment.She didn''t expect this kind of answer from him. "Is there something wrong with your shoulder and neck?" she asked. Seth quickly answered, "I have been training hard since my old man sent me away to train when I was young.Of course, due to the hard training, there had been times when I get tired." He didn¡¯t say something profound or emotional, but Melody understood the meaning behind his words. Despite the fact that she had never seen Seth fight, she was confident that his martial arts skill was no less than hers. He had excellent martial arts skills not only because he was born talented but also because he spent a lot of time training so hard. She had experienced all of this before, so she knew how bitter a real training was, better than anyone else.It seemed like a simple sentence, but it meant a lot. "I know already know what medicine to take when I get sick." No one knew how much hardship and sweat he had to shed to spit out this sentence.It was a difficult journey. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Looking back now, it felt like it had been a piece of cake for him. After shepletely calmed down, Melody stretched herself, pushed the door open, and got off to go upstairs and rest.She wasn''t expecting Seth to push open the door and stand beside her. "I can go up on my own," Melody said. Seth smiled faintly as his pitch-ck eyes were shing a shine like those of the stars in the gxy. "You''re wrong!"he said. "What?" Melody asked as he looked at him in confusion. Seth walked towards her, held her hand, and continued to walk forward naturally. The elevator finally stopped at the floor that belonged to her. Then, Seth took out the key in his pocket and shook it at her. His face was full of pride as he disyed ah a rare smile. The seriousness and awkwardness were now gone. Only a hint of childishness remained. "Nice to meet you! I live next door.Please take care of me in the future!" he said. Only then did Melody realize that the new neighbor that Sarah mentioned was none other than Seth. "Why did you suddenly think of moving here?" Melody couldn''t help but ask. The Harrisons owned countless top-notch vis. Living in a small apartment would certainly not fit him. "This building was developed by the Adams Family.When Iven left a t for himself, he also gave me my own t!" Seth casually replied. For them, it was just a mere house. Indeed, the world of the rich was different. It was so easy for him to say that Iven left a t for him to stay. However, it was not one of the small apartments downstairs.It was the most luxurious t on the top floor. If Melody knew that Seth actually gave up his own luxurious t on the top floor in exchange for such a small apartment, she would probably think that the man in front of her was crazy. But since he had already moved in, she couldn''t do anything even if sheined.She knew that the only thing she could do was to wee him. So, she stretched out her hand towards Seth and said gracefully, "Wee, new neighbor!" He crossed his arms and grabbed Melody''s small hand tightly with hisrge palm, gently kneading it. He said, "Mellie, I''ll be responsible for sending you to school!" Melody raised her eyebrows and looked at him with her sharp eyes, confused about what he had just said. Those eyes were too shrewd. Even a sophisticated man like Seth almost couldn''t hold it in. He could only shrug his shoulders as he honestly said, "The weather has been cold recently.You have to ride a car to go to school.Girls aren''t allowed to get too cold!" Melody nced at him coldly and said, "You know a lot!" As soon as she finished talking, she turned around and entered the room. With a loud bang, Melody¡¯s door closed. For the first time in his life, Seth turned away. His little tricks couldn''t fool her.He was not doing it because he didn¡¯t believe in Melody. He just thought that being in a car would be safer than riding a motorcycle. After all, he didn''t want Melody to get involved in an ident. Even though it was something that had a low chance of happening, he still didn''t want to take the risk! Chapter 201: Beauties Were the Weaknesses of Powerful Men Chapter 201: Beauties Were the Weaknesses of Powerful Men The next morning... While Sarah was still asleep, Melody was already prepared to go to school. Sarah heard some noiseing from the outside, causing her to groggily wake up.She was in a daze for a while before she struggled to get up then she sluggishly walked out of her room. When Sarah saw Melody carrying her bag and all dressed up, she flinched and turned her head to look at the wall clock.She squinted to read the time.She instantly sobered up, her eyes widening. "Oh my god, it''s already sote.Mellie, sorry! I woke upte again." Sarah dejectedly looked at Melody and sulkily said, "I originally nned to cook breakfast for you but I didn''t expect that I''d end up waking upte." Melody knew that Sarah had only finished her job past midnight yesterday and that thetter was also tired.It was basically impossible for Sarah to get up very early and finish making breakfast by 7 o''clock. "I''ll just eat outside!" Guilt was written all over Sarah¡¯s face as she concernedly mumbled, "Then you must eat.Breakfast is the most important meal of the day!" After all, the only thing she could do was remind Melody to eat her breakfast. Anyway, it was her fault for not waking up early. Melody hummed in affirmation. "Go back to sleep.I''m leaving." As she watched Melody open the door, get out, and then close the door again, Sarah had a sweet smile on her face. The two little dimples on her cheeks were particrly sweet and lovely. She was probably unaware of how cute she looked right now. "Mellie has been talking to me more often recently. It feels nice!" After mumbling to herself with a sing-song tone, she turned and went back to her room to continue sleeping. Sleep-deprived, it didn¡¯t take her a long time before she fell back to dreand. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Nothing was better and more gratifying than sleeping. In this aspect, she was really Melody¡¯s sister. Upon getting out of the apartment, a low and hoarse voice sounded not too far ahead from Melody. "Good morning!" Hearing the familiar voice, Melody felt like she had replenished enough good mood that couldst for the whole day. She slowly looked up and saw a man in a suit standing straight opposite her. The navy blue slim-fit suit didn''t have the dullness of a typical ck suit and even added a gentlemanly aura to the wearer. Seth leaned against the door while staring at her affectionately, a gentle smile hanging on his lips. It increased his charm, making him look more handsome. Melody greeted back casually, "Good morning!" As Melody replied, she raised a hand, the car keys dangling on one of her fingers. The car keys clinked against each other. Hearing that, Seth smiled helplessly.It was a reminder that she owned the car. Seth thought, ''My little girl is really mischievous" Seth suddenly took a step forward, cutting the distance between them. Because of their close distance, Melody could feel the man¡¯s breath clearly. His warm breath caressed Melody''s face, bringing a burst of numbing sensation through her skin, tugging on her heartstrings.It seemed like Seth intentionally lowered his voice. His originally hoarse voice turned more and more seductive. "Mellie, I asked Austin to prepare your favorite garlic butter shrimps.Are you sure that you don¡¯t want to eat it?" He even added, "Breakfast is the most important meal of the day, right? Mellie..." The end of the sentence was deliberately pronounced slowly and dragged out, his tone faintly tinged with ambiguity. As if bewitched, Melody subconsciously hummed in affirmation. Seth''s eyes lit up, the end of his eyes raised as it shed with mischief. His dark eyes tenderly looked at Melody and he softly said, "Mellie is so obedient.Let''s go!" He stretched his arm out and took over the schoolbag on Melody¡¯s back. Smoothly, he held her hand and led her downstairs. After a while, Melody finally processed what just happened and cursed Seth a thousand times in her heart. That jerk really had an excellent hearing.He even managed to hear the conversation she had with her older sister. But that wasn''t the main point. He actually used his face and voice to bewitch her into agreeing to whatever he said! His seduction bait was really done well! She was sessfully tricked. It was toote for her to take back her words. Ever since ancient times, beauties were the weaknesses of powerful men. But seduction was gender-agonistic, so if a man attempted seduction, it was also powerful! In the car, Melody was eating the garlic butter shrimp. Seeing her bulging cheeks, Seth''s mood improved. Melody''s usual cold and distant vibes were gone. However, a trace of resentment could still be seen in her eyes, probably because she had been bewitched into agreeing. But it only made her look more tender and lovelier, filling Seth¡¯s heart to the brim with affection. It made him feel like he had opened a hidden treasure stash when he saw this lovely side of Melody. His decision to move here had been a very good one after all. Upon arriving at the ssroom, Melody headed to Luke''s seat. The garlic butter shrimp she had just eaten was not bad. However, while she was walking earlier, she was bothered by the lingering saltiness. "Luke, do you have some tea?" Luke instantly replied with a question, "Boss, is rose dew tea okay?" As expected, he was prepared for everything.He brought out the tea and offered it to Melody. Melody stretched her hand out and took the rose dew tea. Luke noticed that she seemed to be in a hurry. He couldn''t help but ask, "Boss, did you eat breakfast today?" Melody replied casually, "I ate some garlic butter shrimps.They''re a little salty." She sat down andzily leaned her back against the chair, sipping the rose dew tea Luke gave her. There was a change in Luke''s expression but she did not notice it. Right now, Luke had the face of a resentful wife who had been betrayed by her husband.His handsome face was distorted.He was really confused about how Seth was still the head of the Harrison family. As the head, he had to take over argepany, meaning he had plenty of matters to deal with every day. Where did Seth get the time to send breakfast to his boss, Melody, and even personally send her to school? Howe he had so much free time? Was he that irresponsible? If a man like him didn''t even care about the business under his responsibility, didn''t that mean that Seth might treat Melody irresponsibly? The more Luke thought along those lines, the more unsafe he felt about letting Seth stay around his boss. He decided to spend some of his free time investigating Seth. If Seth really wasn''t good enough for Melody, he would risk his life just to separate Melody from such an irresponsible scumbag. On the side of the ¡®irresponsible scumbag¡¯... After sending Melody to school, Seth immediately rushed to thepany to attend a meeting. The distance between the Harrison residence and Sarah''s apartment was at least half an hour''s worth of travel. Not only was it time-consuming, but there was also no way to send Melody to school fast. After following such an inconvenient routine a few times, Seth finally decided to move to the same neighborhood and rented the apartment across Sarah''s. It was hitting two birds with one stone. He could save time and stay close to Melody as much as possible. Today, the representatives of several cooperativepanies came to discuss the renewal of a contract.It was impossible to dy. Not long after the car drove away from the school, Seth sneezed three times in a row. His entire face sank.It was impossible for his body to catch a cold.His sneezes were really inexplicable.He raised his gaze and nced at the driver''s seat. Austin, who was innocently driving, felt a sense of deja vu. He felt his back turn cold and felt the oppression of an unknown force. At that moment, Austin¡¯s throat tightened as if he was being choked by someone. Without waiting for Seth to talk, Austin pleaded not guilty, "Sir, the car was just cleaned yesterday!" Austin was trying to say that it wasn''t the car''s fault why Seth sneezed. As if he thought of something, Austin opened his mouth but then closed it again, seemingly hesitant. After pondering for a bit, he couldn''t control his impulse and said, "Is it possible that you sneezed because someone has dissed you behind your back?" The possibility of this was quite high. After all, no one dared to say something in front of Seth.But it was hard to say if it was the same when Seth turned his back. Hearing that, Seth''s face instantly darkened, looking terrifyingly ashen. Seth''s eyes swept across Austin. His gaze was so sharp that Austin could feel its sharpness up to his neck. Austin instantly zipped his mouth and exaggeratedly pursed them, not daring to say anything more. He should just drive safely and keep his mouth shut so he could keep his life. Chapter 202: ‘Innocent’ Girl Speech In Class 8... Chapter 202: ¡®Innocent¡¯ Girl Speech In ss 8... Whenever thest subject arrived, it would always be a self-study session. Those who wanted to study would stay while most of the students who signed up for the performance would go to the practice room and train. Ever since the school announced how big the scale of the anniversary this year would be, everyone practiced and wanted to do their best, secretly striving to gain fame from their performance. Because of the incident with Jaz Scotch, plenty of girls changed their impression of Melody. Their fangirl hearts overpowered their inexplicable fear of approaching Melody. Lately, some of Melody''s ssmates even dared to take the initiative to converse with her. "Melody, is your team not gonna practice? It¡¯s alreadyte.If you go anyter, there won''t be any practice room left!" Melody didn''t even bother raising her head as she replied, "We don''t need to!" The same set of people asked Melody simr questions every day so by now, they were used to Melody¡¯''s attitude. After getting a reply, they wouldn''t insist anymore. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Besides, Melody had always been like this ever since she joined ss 8. At first, they were unhappy. Butter, they found out that it was just the way Melody was and, eventually, they didn''t fuss about it anymore. When Reagan and her good friend, Devian, were leaving the room, they happened to hear the conversation between Melody and the others. After they walked out of the ssroom, Devian had a frown on her face as she said, "Reagan, your sister doesn¡¯t have a good attitude!" Devian was Reagan''s new best friend after Christine left. Just like Christine, Devian was also a young miss born from a wealthy family.She had a dignified aura and a pretty face which was just icing to the cake to her top-notch skills and talent.She was like a graceful swan when she danced ballet, captivating and elegant. Reagan''s socializing skills were really brilliant. Ever since she was young, Elizabeth had been bringing her to various social functions. Gradually, she became proficient in befriending rich youngdies like Christine and Devian. When Devian talked about Melody, Reagan had a careful expression on her face as she whispered tactfully, "Devy, don''t think too much.My sister is just not good at socializing.My grandfather sent her to the countryside when she was a child.She grew up there for most of her life and she only returned recently.Perhaps, she hasn''t adjusted yet!" Hearing Reagan ¡®defend¡¯ her sister, Devian harrumphed. Her face was filled with disdain as she replied, "You really think so? A country bumpkin suddenly entered the city.Perhaps she thinks that she¡¯s like Rapunzel who turned out to be a princess so she looks down on everyone!" The elites had their social circle so Devian had naturally heard a thing or two about the Sullivan family. Devian''s mother was also friends with Elizabeth. Naturally, she only knew bad things about Melody and felt contempt towards thetter. Reagan didn¡¯t say a word, only sighing silently.Her eyes were misty, disying sadness and helplessness. Seeing Reagan''s pitiful expression, Devian realized that she might have said the wrong thing.She quickly consoled Reagan. "Reagan, don''t take what I said negatively.The two of you might be biological sisters but that doesn''t mean the both of you are on the same level.Everyone knows that you''re the only real daughter of the Sullivan family.You''re the well-educated missy who grew up in a wealthy family since childhood.A commoner like Melody naturally couldn''t bepared to you.Don''t worry, Melody wouldn''t be arrogant for too long!" There were only two things that mattered to Reagan. One was the recognition outsiders had for her. Two was everyone knowing that the Sullivan family only had one real daughter. She tactfully nodded but ¡®defended¡¯ Melody again, "Devy, don¡¯t say that.Melody is still my sister after all.As long as she restrains herself a little bit, it''s enough for me.I also hope that she wins first ce for this year''s anniversary.As long as it makes her happy, I can do anything!" Devian looked at Reagan with a worried expression, feeling distressed on thetter''s behalf.Her dislike for Melody only grew stronger. "A certain person said her team doesn''t need to practice, but to pass the audition, she used an unknown method to suppress the student union.Look at how she sticks to Lance.She must''ve made him ask the Harrison family to interfere and help her with what she wanted." No one believed that Melody had the power to make the Jacobs family back down. They privately discussed that the Harrison family must have been the one who dealt with the whole matter. Their conclusion was, ¡®Melody only won against the student union because of the powerful Harrison Family" In public, they believed that these people only pretended to like Melody. As she thought of Lance, Devian couldn''t stop herself fromining. Initially, she had a great impression of Lance. However, he unexpectedly fell for Melody and followed her all the time every day like a loyal dog. And because of this, Devian''s impression of Melody subconsciously fell to rock bottom. "Reagan, don''t worry.We''re all on your side.One day, even Lance will see that country bumpkin''s true colors.When that happens, Lance will personally deal with her." Devian didn¡¯t even bother calling Melody with her actual name. In her opinion, Melody didn''t have the honor to be mentioned by her. Reagan lowered her head as if pitifully thinking about Devian¡¯s words. But in reality, her eyes were cold and filled with a venomous look. Did Lance even matter? The main point was to let Seth see Melody''s true colors in front of Seth, Lance was nothing. Seth was the real ruler of the Harrison family.He was the one who stood at the top of the pyramid. Unexpectedly, her grandfather was so biased. Not only did he leave all his assets under Melody''s name, but he also arranged for Seth to be her fianc¨¦. But the worse thing was...the Harrison family actually agreed to it! If it was someone else, they might have just wanted the Sullivan family''s property under Melody¡¯s name. However, the Harrison family''s wealth could rival a small country¡¯s wealth. Even if the Sullivan family''s total worth was multiplied by ten, they still couldn''tpare with the Harrison family. So the properties were definitely not the reason. As Reagan thought of that, she felt angry. She suppressed her anger and said, "Devy, let''s go practice the piano." Devian also noticed that Reagan wasn''t in a good mood. But she didn''t take it to heart. After all, who would be happy for having a jinx as a sister? "You''re amazing, Reagan! Your piano ying skills are unrivaled.The champion title is definitely yours! No one can steal your limelight!" An embarrassed smile was disyed on Reagan''s face. "Devy, don''t forget that your ballet is also amazing!" Devian had a proud look on her face. "Don''t worry.I''m not interested in this championship.When the timees, I''ll tell my supporters to vote for you!" Devian was famous and had plenty of supporters within the school. "Thank you, Devy! You''re so kind to me." Reagan''s face was full of smiles. But if anyone looked at her expression closely, they would notice the coldness in her smile.She must definitely take this victory! Melody''s new music score was finally ready.She sent the copy to Luke and Lance. As she sent it, she said, "Practice the new scores when you have free time." Luke happily shook his phone, "Don¡¯t worry, boss.The song that you made is definitely amazing." Lance, who was still looking at the music score, was shocked.He might not have deep knowledge in music, but he could still feel how powerful the song was once after seeing the score. Not only was the melody and rhythm superb, but the artistic conception of the lyrics also didn''t lose out. It was ethereal and domineering. There even seemed to be a killing intent behind the rhythm. The musical scores evoked a mysterious and domineering vibe. Lance simultaneously looked at Melody and the score. "Boss, you reallyposed this yourself?" Melody didn''t even have to reply as Luke said, "Why is that a question? Who else couldpose such an amazing piece if not Boss? You''re so ignorant." Hearing Luke''s answer, Lance also thought that Luke''s answer was logical. After all, Melody was so excellent, she could definitely do anything. However, he still couldn''t ept Luke belittling him even though heplimented Melody. With a whoosh, Lance abruptly stood up while ring at Luke, "Idiot! Who do you think you''re scolding?!" Luke instantly replied, "I''m scolding you for being ignorant!" It was quite clear that they were about to start another fight. Before anything could happen, however, Melody stood up and walked out to prevent her ears from suffering.These two must have been enemies in their previous lives. Chapter 203: Dont Know the Rules? Chapter 203: Don''t Know the Rules? After she walked out of the ssroom, Melody''s phone rang again.It was an unknown number with special symbols.It was a very rare phone number. Melody nced at it and instantly knew who the other party was.She pressed the answer button and put it in her ears. The voice from the receiver made people feel that the other person was very careful and cautious. But there was still a hint of surprise in his voice that was hard to hide. "Oh, my God, I can''t believe this phone call got through.Is it from Boss?" Melody spoke and changed her voice. She lowered her voice and the hoarse voice of a man who seemed to have been smoking excessively throughout his whole life came out. No one would believe that this voice was something that came out of a little girl who had such a charming appearance. "Talk." It was a simple word yet it had a domineering effect. There was also a strong momentum in his tone. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. The excited voice of the person on the other side of the line could be heard. But it could only be suppressed since the other party did not dare to openly express it. "Boss, someone from the ck market offered a hundred million to invite you out of the mountains.There are also a few top hackers wanting to cooperate with you!" "Who?" Melody asked in a concise manner. The other party responded, "Boss, the other party made an anonymous order!" Melody could not help but frown.Her eyes turned cold as ice. "Did you not understand the rules I gave?" Even the other person was so scared to the point of wetting his pants when he heard Melody''s reply. ¡®¡®The rumors were indeed true.The boss is really scary" The other party thought. ording to what the others said, this top-notch mysterious hacker was capable of killing people like flies. He was cold-blooded and ruthless.If someone dared to offend him, he would let you experience hell on earth. "But...the other party..." "If there''s still next time, I''ll make you disappear from this world!" After domineeringly finishing her words, Melody hung up her phone. After the ruckus, Melody was annoyed.She had her own rules and principles for doing things. It was true that she could earn that money. But the money that she earns must be clean. Also, no matter who came looking for her, they had to first announce their names. Melody had never epted any anonymous orders. Whoever dared to break her rules must have lived long enough in this world. Melody put away her phone and turned around to see Luke running towards her. Behind Luke was Lance, who was walking at a steady pace. Lance lived with the Harrison Family since he was young. One could say that he was almost brought up by Grandpa Benjamin.He also had a faint resemnce to Seth''s calm countenance. Compared to Luke, this little boy, Lance was more mature. At the cold nce from Melody, Luke was so scared that his neck tightened. Why did he always forget? Every time he was teased by Lance, he would immediately explode. Luke knew that his boss loathed noises the most, but he could not stop himself from arguing with Lance. Now, Luke could only behave himself ande over to apologize honestly. "Boss, we''re wrong.We won''t make any fuss anymore." Melody believed him. Luke would definitely do everything that he had promised to Melody. But after meeting Lance, Luke had always found it hard to endure the urge to pummel the former. Luke nced at Melody¡¯s face to see her expression; he lowered his head guiltily. Compared to others, Lance was much more generous and naturally said, "Boss, we''ve heard this song once.We felt that it is very suitable for our team.I felt that I would be able to master it very soon.Why don''t we find time to rehearse it?" Melody''s song was custom-made for both of them.She especially improved the part for Lance. When Lance guaranteed that the sound would be excellent, there was still no way to guarantee if it would have an excellent rhythm. Therefore, Melody made special adjustments for him, which was why Lance felt that it was perfect. "Don''t worry.We can find some time to rehearse tomorrow." After he heard Melody¡¯s answer, Lance did not ask any more questions. Lance understood that as long as Melody made her decision, it couldn''t be changed anymore. And Melody was particrly good at controlling the overall situation. Right now, it appeared that she had made an amazing decision, and Melody had always been right whenever she made a decision. Therefore, Lance simply listened to Melody''s instructions obediently. This way, he would never make a mistake. "Boss, are you busy tonight?" Luke seemed to have understood something else. Luke had been by Melody¡¯s side since he was young. No one knew Melody better than him. Melody nodded and nced at them. "I promised Sarah that I would pick her up tonight." "Oh!" Luke reluctantly agreed. Right then, he was a little envious of Sarah. In the past, Luke had been doted on by Melody alone. Now, not only did an elder sistere into the scene, but there was also that jerk on the side. Even Lance joined in the fun. Luke was very unhappy and angry. At this moment, a cold breeze swept past Melody. When she felt the cold, Melody suddenly remembered a certain man that had reminded her again and again, "Girls should not catch a cold.It''s not good for their health." With one hand supporting herself, Melody dashed off the stage and walked away. Luke mumbled, "Boss just smiled, didn''t she?" Lance looked at the dumbfounded expression of Luke and wanted to say something to him. Thinking that Melody did not like it whenever they fought, Lance swallowed his opinions down and gave Luke a disgusted look before leaving to look for Melody. After school, Melody came to Sarah''s film location on a motorcycle. Melody did not invite Sarah to eat out yesterday, so Sarahined about it the entire night. Melody agreed to pick her up tonight and apany her to eat out. Just as she parked her car, Melody felt someone watching her from behind. When Melody was about to enter the room, she turned her body and walked to the alley beside her. Her beautiful eyes turned cold. It became indifferent and domineering. Melody walked into an alley and immediately went into a dark corner. Then a gust of wind blew. Melody''s calm face was still the same, unblinking. If it was any other person, they would have already screamed and run away. The tall ck shadow covered Melody''s entire body with an intimidating aura. The tall ck-clothed man suddenly knelt down on one knee and lowered his head the next second.He knelt down in front of Melody. "Master, there''s something that I need to report to you!" "Speak!" Melody coldly said. After being granted permission, Johnson reported, "Master, Miss Sarah was harassed today. I found out that the person who harassed her was the son of one of the investors in the drama. He originally came with his girlfriend but identally bumped into Miss Sarah. Miss Sarah¡¯s agent stopped him on time, but I don''t think the other party will let this go." Back then, Johnson had betrayed the organization, but Melody didn¡¯t punish him for his transgression. But still, the organization''s rules had to be respected. Melody could give up Johnson, but he could not return to the organization. This was a rule that everyone had to obey. John was grateful for her magnanimity and requested to stay by her side. Melody then sent Johnson to Sarah''s side to protect her. Sarah mingled in the entertainment industry. The circle of this industry was extremelyplicated. There were a lot of dangers lurking in the dark. Therefore, it was impossible for Melody to protect her at all times. That was why she arranged for Johnson to protect Sarah. Under normal circumstances, if there was no danger to Sarah''s life, Johnson would remain hidden. Chapter 204: The Intimidating Younger Sister Chapter 204: The Intimidating Younger Sister Seeing Melody appear by the doorway, a sweet smile emerged on Sarah''s tired face. "Mellie, you''re here!" Sarah eximed "Perfect timing.I just wrapped things up on my end!" Everyone heard Sarah''s excited voice and looked in the direction she was shouting. A slender figure dressed in ck emerged from the door not too far away. Warm, golden sunlight shone behind her, making it look like she was shining brightly. The hat she wore on her head, which matched the rest of her ck outfit, covered most of her palm-sized face. If Sarah hadn''t called out the name of the person who just arrived, the people in the set wouldn''t have known that beneath the pitch-ck hat was a devastatingly beautiful face. Given that Melody was on a show with Sarah, the onlookers turned to each other and began discussing what was on their minds in whispers. "Oh my God, that''s Sarah''s younger sister Melody! She looks so much more photogenic in person.I always thought she looked pretty thanks to video filters and the like, but I didn¡¯t expect her to be so beautiful!" "I totally agree.Look at that pure face of hers.What''s her secret? Never did I imagine Sarah Sullivan''s younger sister would look this pure and innocent." "So beautiful...even herplexion is something to behold!" There were other discussions happening in the background. Most of them praised Melody¡¯s appearance. Others were jealous of how radiant she was. Amidst all those discussions, Sarah tidied herself and stood up to greet her sister, followed closely by her manager Tyrone. The man''s eyes lit up in fascination every time he saw Melody. He wanted to ask her if Melody had ever considered going into show business, but fear gripped his mind and he didn''t dare to be too presumptuous. If Melody was willing to enter the entertainment industry, he could be her manager and make a new name for himself along the way. He could easily rise in fame as one of the top managers in the industry. How could he, Tyrone Hall, a man who valued money as much as his own life, not be ecstatic about the presence of a golden goose like Melody Sullivan? It was almost as if he was fated to meet her. There was one hurdle, though; Melody¡¯s aura was strong, even for someone as experienced in the entertainment industry as Tyrone. He could''ve greeted the woman like Sarah did, but he found himself acting like a dog whose tail was tucked between his legs. Melody took a quick nce at Tyrone and presumed the man had something to say. She nodded as if to say, ¡®You may speak" Tyrone understood and beamed at Melody with a subtle bow. "d you could visit, Miss Sullivan.I hope you don''t mind, but your sister still has a shoot tomorrow morning, so I hope you could help watch over her tonight." He gestured slightly towards Sarah. "Sarah here has to be careful on what she uses to clean herself and on the things she eats.We wouldn''t want her to be a bit pudgy tomorrow when we begin shooting!" Sarah red at Tyrone impatiently. "Tyrone, you''re not my babysitter.Plus, I''ve been working straight for more than a month.Can''t you let me indulge for just one night?" "No!" Tyrone snorted disdainfully. "If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that you''re struggling to control your diet, do you think I would allow you to indulge in whatever you want to stuff into your mouth? You''re on a soft diet, Sarah.No fatty meats!" Melody crossed her arms in front of her chest and watched the two bicker at each other with a smile. It was amusing to see Sarah going up against someone who kept her actions in check. As Tyrone finished speaking, Melody said, "If you''re so concerned about my sister, why don¡¯t you keep an eye on her yourself?" The moment he heard Melody speak, Tyrone was stunned.He didn¡¯t expect the woman to take the initiative to invite him over. From his point of view, Melody seemed like a person incapable of interacting with outsiders. Getting close to her felt like a trek to the summit of a blizzard-battered mountain; she was noble-looking yet cold in demeanor, and she radiated a vibe that made people unknowingly submit to her. Seeing that Tyrone was still in a disbelieving daze, Sarah reached out to pat his shoulder and chuckled. "Earth to Tyrone, are you there?" She blurted out jokingly. "Let''s go! We don''t have all day, you know." Tyrone followed Sarah''s side closely. He thought to himself for a bit, and as soon as he closed the distance between him and his talent he asked, "Is your sister just being polite?" Sarah squinted at him with her eyebrows furrowed. "You think too much!" She swerved her head to him and spat, "What, my sister needs to be polite to you?" After saying that, Sarah sped up a few steps to distance herself from Tyrone, who obviously didn¡¯t know he offended her.It couldn''t be helped. Tyrone always ended up acting silly in front of Melody. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Sarah grumbled and shook her head.She didn¡¯t want to associate with fools like him. Tyrone, on the other hand, was lost. Was it something he said? Was there something he couldn''t read from Sarah''s little thoughts? Extremely annoyed at the woman''s arrogance and contempt, Tyrone folded his arms in front of his chest and stared at Sarah''s back, grumbling in a low register. "Tsk.What''s so great about having a younger sister?" He muttered. But then, he doubted himself, ¡®I guess having a younger sister is great?¡¯ Sarah originally thought that Melody rode a motorcycle to meet her. After all, it was a mode of transportation Melody used whenever she had to go to school.If it was just the two of them, it would be enough. However, with Tyrone as their chaperone, the three of them would definitely not fit on one motorcycle. She was already nning to ask Tyrone about his car when Melody revealed she had her own car parked by the driveway. Sarah was surprised.She certainly didn''t expect Melody would be driving a car herself. Looking at the old Mercedes-Benz that Melody owned, Sarah turned to the direction of her sister. "Melody, do you have a driver''s license for this?" She asked out of disbelief. "I do.Don''t worry about it," said Melody. "Get in the car! I''ll drive." Sarah opened the door to the passenger seat and let Tyrone in first. Sarah knew that Melody had things under control.She pulled out her phone and plotted their destination on a navigation app. Turning on the GPS, she handed her phone to Melody. "Melody, I already booked a restaurant for us to eat.The route we have to take to get there is on my phone!" Melody''s beautiful pink lips curved up into a smile. How thoughtful and considerate! She nced at the navigation app on Sarah''s phone, but she didn''t take Sarah''s phone.Sarah looked at her sister, her expression a little confused. "Mellie, aren''t you going to use a navigation app?" She inquired. "No need," Melody responded softly. Tyrone quickly cleared his throat to interrupt. "Melody is familiar with the ce, Sarah.She doesn''t use navigation apps to get to where she wants to go, unlike you who''s always stuck on the back seat and doesn¡¯t know anything." Sarah turned to Tyrone with a frown. "Oh, what do you know, Tyrone? Melody knows the way because she''s awesome! She remembers routes at a nce, and already knows what''s the best route to take so we can get to where we need to go, faster!" She exined, gesturing towards Melody. Tyrone wanted to refute Sarah on her remark. He was already used to bickering with her on many things, and to be familiar with the road was something that should have beenmon knowledge. Just as he was about to speak, he thought of what happened at the amusement park that one time.He decided not to speak anymore.He always had his way with words around people. He knew exactly what to say to get to their good side, but in the face of someone as intimidating as Melody Sullivan, Tyrone felt it was better for him to be quiet. Just like what Sarah said, Melody didn''t use any navigation tool.She already knew the best route to take and reached their chosen destination in the shortest time possible. As soon as she got out of the car, Sarah can¡¯t help but praise her sister with a hug. "Melody, your driving skills are insanely good.You were driving so steadily that I fell asleep in a car for the first time!" Melody smiled at Sarah and gently hugged her back. The three of them entered a steak house. Although it looked like a ce that people would line up to get in, Sarah had booked a table in advance. They were immediately led to their table. After sitting down, Sarah heard the noisy environment around the three of them and looked at Melody with guilt. "Mellie, I''m sorry if we ended up getting a table in the middle of all this.I heard the private room was booked in advance three months ago!" Sarah said, folding her arms while grumbling. The steakhouse had been pretty famous recently.It was already very rare for Sarah to book an avable table. Melody didn''t really care where they ended up sitting. The only thing that mattered to her was that the food was delicious. With a calm smile, she looked towards Sarah and said, "I don''t mind.As long as the food is delicious, I can sit anywhere." Melody politely excused herself and went to the bathroom. Tyrone then leaned over to Sarah and whispered, "Is your sister usually this cold to you?" Looking at Melody¡¯s expression just now, Tyrone felt like he wouldn''t be able to keep his cool if he were the one in Sarah''s ce.He silently admired Sarah''s courage. She definitely stuck to her sister without any fear in her heart.Sarah looked at him in confusion and frowned. "What is that supposed to mean? Does she look that unenthusiastic to you?" "She was talking to you some time ago, wasn''t she? If there''s anyone here being a stick-in-the-mud, that''d be you." Sarah looked away with her chin raised high. Tyrone silently wiped the cold sweat forming on his forehead. In the back of his head, he finally realized that the Sullivan sisters were beyond the understanding of normal people.This is a test if directly editing the document will save it or not.Please delete this afterward.Thanks!] Chapter 205: The Beauty Was Shockingly Heavenly Chapter 205: The Beauty Was Shockingly Heavenly The hot spicy beef stew was glowing red. Under constant exposure from high heat, the surface of the beef stew continuously formed small bubbles.Its fragrance strongly assailed the nose, making people want to immediately have a taste of it. Although Melody loved beef stews, she had always been elegant as she ate. On the contrary, Sarah who had grown up in the Sullivan family and had dining etiquette etched in her bone could not control herself today. But it was understandable. After all, she hadn''t been able to eat properly for the past three months for the sake of her image. Now that she was ¡®free¡¯, how could she resist the temptation of a tasty beef stew? Tyrone disapprovingly watched her eat and drink and shook his head. "Sarah, you''re now a popr star.Shouldn''t you at least pay attention to your image?" Sarah snorted and waved her spoon. "Don''t worry.It''s not like I''m famous enough to get recognized in public." The moment she said that, it backfired. "Hey, isn¡¯t this Sarah Sullivan? The new popr star?" A piercing voice sounded from the front, its tone full of ridicule.It sounded like an uncouth ruffian. Sarah found the voice vaguely familiar.She raised her head and looked at the person who talked. A frown appeared on her face. She softly muttered, "My life''s genre must be horror.This ghost is always following me." Her voice was barely audible but Melody had an exceptional sense of hearing. Originally, Melody did not n to pay attention to this. However, after hearing Sarah''s words, she felt like this wasn''t a simple matter.She raised her head to look over. The one who taunted Sarah wasn''t alone and stood in front of the group. He was fat and had big ears. The clothes he wore had logos shily printed on them. Arrogance was written all over his face. There was a pretty girl who was dressed very sexily beside him.Her outfit was so sexy that it was basically just small pieces of fabrics barely stitched together, not clothes. It only covered the necessary parts. She might as well go to the beach. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Seeing the girl''s outfit, Melody felt like her eyes were stained. The girl looked outrageously tacky, making anyone who had more logic than lust feel disgusted. Melody regretted looking up. After just one nce, she lost all her appetite. The beef slices in front of her which she had always liked didn''t smell fragrant anymore. When Tyrone saw the other party stare at Sarah, he fell silent and his guts were telling him that something was wrong. As usual, he stood up and attempted to smooth things over. "Hey, isn¡¯t this Mr.Wyne? What a coincidence.I didn¡¯t expect that we would meet again." He politely offered, "Since this doesn''t happen often, may I have the honor to treat Mr.Wyne to a meal?" Mr.Wyne? Melody''s eyes sank slightly as she recalled some things. If she wasn''t mistaken, the name Johnson told her seemed to be Jack Wyne, the youngest son of the Wyne family in the west of the city! Aside from that, the mother of Jack Wyne didn''t seem to be the original wife but the mistress. He was an illegitimate child. Despite that, the original wife couldn''t overpower the mistress, Jack''s birth mother, because thetter had full control of Jeremy¡¯s heart. With the favor of the head of the Wyne family, the mistress and Jack surpassed the status of the legitimate oldest son and his mother. This was also why Jack''s arrogance constantly grew. The Wyne family owned an entertainmentpany and had connections within the entertainment industry. Jack conveniently took advantage of this and used his power to ¡®exchange benefits¡¯ with female stars. The drama that Sarah filmed today was a project that Jack funded to support his little girlfriend. When Jack visited the set today, he happened to see Sarah wearing a medieval costume. He instantly took a fancy to her. Hearing Tyrone¡¯s words, Jack sneered.He might be a spoiled hedonistic rich kid, but he wasn¡¯t completely dumb. How could he not tell that Tyrone deliberately said that to send him away? Jack pointed at Tyrone and sneered. "Sure, I''ll let you treat me.Let''s eat now!" He impolitely pulled out the chair where Sarah put her bag and sat on it. Sarah''s eyes instantly widened. That was her new bag. It was a newly released model and her new favorite! She only managed to get it after paying twice the amount! Jack wasn''t light so her bag was definitely squeezed to deformation. Sarah''s shock didn¡¯t escape Jack''s eyes.He sneered, his small eyes looking at Sarah lecherously. "Aw, Miss Sarah.Sorry for being clumsy, I did not see your bag.How about you let me apany you so I can treat you to a few new bags? If one is not enough, you can pick ten!" He was so arrogant, it made people have the urge to carry the boiling beef stew''s pot and pour it all over his head to wash his face. Sarah was so angry, she felt her blood pressure surge. Before anything could happen, Tyrone quietly held Sarah down. Sitting by the side, Melody who had been silent all this time suddenly picked up a spoon from the table. A thin ¡®whoosh¡¯ sounded. The next second, one of the legs of the chair Jack was sitting on suddenly broke.He was caught unprepared and immediately fell to the ground. Not expecting such a scene, everybody flinched and looked in his direction. After all, who could''ve expected that the chair would break! Some people were suppressing their laughter. But three secondster... Sarah couldn''t hold herself back and burst intoughter! Tyrone also did his best to suppress his laughter but to no avail. Melody put her spoon down and kept her silence. However, her expression was a little arrogant and her eyes had faint traces of smiles. A mere light expression amplified her beauty. Jack''s group consisted of people who always ttered him. Since they got into the group, it was guaranteed that they were also the best at ttering. Seeing what happened to him, they didn¡¯tugh and instead quickly helped him up and appeased him one by one. They might as well be professional bootlickers. Although Jack had already sat firmly this time, he still felt embarrassed which in turn made him irritable. Coincidentally, he saw Sarah''s mocking smile and wanted to cause her trouble. But when he was getting up earlier, he noticed Melody beside her. At first, Melody kept her head down and she was also wearing a hat so the view of her face was obstructed. He wasn''t able to see her face. But now that he had seen Melody''s face, he felt pleasantly surprised. She was really too beautiful! She looked delicate and had the right features in the right ces. Her eyes were especially alluring, cold, and sassy! The anger bubbling in his heart was instantly blown away by Melody. He forwardly stared at her face with a smile and shouted, "Hey! Howe I did not notice such a beautiful girl? It''s my fault this time. I must''ve let the pretty girl down." After finishing his greasy speech, he dared to ask, "May I ask your name, pretty girl?" When Sarah realized that Jack was interested in her sister, she cried out a curse in her heart and instinctively covered Melody, hiding thetter behind her. Melody looked down and saw Sarah''s hand on her arm. A faint smile crept on her lips. Sarah was just like a mother bear protecting her cub. Her courage was reallymendable! The Wyne family had great influence in the entertainment industry so Sarah didn''t want to offend Jack. So to protect both Melody and her career, she could only lower her head in front of an idiot like Jack. Sarah held back her disgust and forced herself to smile at Jack, "Mr.Wyne, are you okay?" She was hoping to draw Jack''s attention away from Melody and let thetter escape first. Jack looked at Sarah with disdain.He narcissistically assumed that Sarah was just like other girls and was trying to get his attention by ying hard to get. After seeing that he had a new target, she must be panicking. "Move aside, don''t block me from talking to the pretty girl!" Sarah lost her temper.It did not matter even if he bothered her, but she would not let anyone touch her sister. Even if it was the President, she still wouldn''t allow it. All the Sullivan sisters had violent tempers. They each had their limits which must not be touched. Otherwise, a peaceful oue wasn''t guaranteed. "Mr.Wyne, this is my sister! Please mind your words!" Even after hearing Sarah''s warning, Jack did not care about it all. A lecherous smile was still stered on his face.It was ugly. He raised his hand and rubbed his chin as he looked simultaneously between Sarah and Melody. "I didn''t expect you to care so much about your sister! I like it!" After saying that, he did not forget to emphasize, "It must be nice.Especially on bed..." Chapter 206: The Disgusting Young Master Chapter 206: The Disgusting Young Master The moment he said that all hell broke loose. Sarah couldn''t control herself anymore.She instantly stood up and raised her head. Before anyone could figure out what was going on, her palm had already hit Jack¡¯s face. Arisp sound reverberated. The loud p made everyone''s heart sink to the pit of their stomachs. Jack also fell into a daze, his head still ringing from the heavy p. Who could''ve expected Sarah to do such a thing? Even Tyrone, who usually acted like a pacifist, wanted to p subconsciously. Sarah''s p was swift and clean.It even had a bit of Melody¡¯s big shot demeanor. They were really biological sisters! However, when Tyrone got back to his senses, he finally realized that something was wrong. Sarah acted too impulsively! Tyrone quietly nced at Melody. Seeing her unperturbed and expressionless face, he couldn''t help but feel admiration in his heart. Of course, a big shot was a big shot. This was a small thing for her! Meanwhile, Melody stared at Sarah''s trembling arm. It must''ve been the recoil from the p. She felt slightly disgusted in her heart. ¡®Looks like I should find time to teach Sarah how to p someone properly.Her p was loud but it wasn''t that strong" It would only count as a pass if it could knock off some teeth. Even after the ringing in his head was gone, Jack could still feel a burning sensation on his cheeks. When he regained his senses, he lifted his gaze and gritted his teeth, hatefully ring at Sarah.His face was ashen and terrifying.He also didn''t see that ping. "Bitch, did you just p me? How dare you?" Sarah was in a screw-everything mode now.She stood in front of Melody and had a defensive stance. Not willing to be outdone, she kept her head high and stared straight back at Jack. "Jack, don''t forget that I''m a Sullivan.My family is stronger than yours.Are you sure you''re willing to shed all cordiality?" How could Jack be unaware of what Sarah said? He naturally knew that the Sullivan family was stronger than his family. After all, he was acquainted with Charles.But he didn''t care.He even sneered at Sarah, his tone overflowing with ridicule. "Sullivan family? Heh!" He arrogantly said, "The Sullivan family is amazing, but so what? What''s your status in the family? You can''t evenpare to me.At the least, I''m still the son of the Wyne family and my father dotes on me.On the other hand, you''ve been chased out of the Sullivan family.Who do you think you are?" Upon hearing Jack''s words, Sarah''s face paled. Melody, who stood behind her, also had a change in expression.Her face darkened as she lowered her gaze. Melody''s eyes were terrifyingly cold as she thought, ¡®It seems like some ignorant people wouldn''t change unless you teach them a lesson" Melody was about to make her move when someone suddenly rushed over. "It''s over there!" A crisp male voice broke the rigid situation. Everyone looked in the direction of the voice. A man in a suit followed.He looked quite handsome. Melody''s attention was also bated. When she looked over, she felt like the man looked familiar. Meanwhile, Jack eximed in surprise when he saw the man. "Bro Amiel, why are you here?" Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Amiel owned the stew restaurant and was also a rich second generation. However, his family was different from the Wyne family.He came from the Parry family which had quite a bit of influence in the underworld. Jack even had to respectfully call him ¡®bro" ¡°Lil¡¯ Jack, what''s going on here?" Hearing Amiel''s question, Jack automatically took it as Amiel taking his side.He felt more and more arrogant and pointed at the Sullivan sisters with his index finger. "Bro Amiel, the two girls over there dared to attack me.Today..." Amiel¡¯s eyes followed Jack''s finger and saw the two girls.He felt his heart skip a beat from anxiety when his eyes met with Melody¡¯s.He instantly cut off Jack''s words.He faced Melody and greeted, "Hello, Miss Sullivan.So you''re also eating here!" Melody''s eyes narrowed and she looked at Amiel from top to bottom. A frown formed on her face, her expression filled with doubt. Amiel immediately understood the meaning of Melody''s expression and took the initiative to introduce himself. "Miss Sullivan, I was at the party lven and Axel set upst time!" Melody''s eyebrows slightly raised as if it finally dawned on her.No wonder she found him familiar.She had already seen him in the passing. Amiel had been following his father ever since he was a child so he eventually picked up reading situations as a skill. With a nce, he already knew what happened. Since the Parry family was close to the Wyne family, he ought to save Jack. Amiel lifted his leg and kicked Jack''s thigh. He fiercely cursed him, "Brat, did you offend her? Apologize right now..." Jack felt like he had never received more surprises than he did today.He was the young master of the Wyne family and had always been a tyrant yet he was actually hit twice today. Not only was he hit twice, but he also could not fight back. Amiel was blunt and he had a serious expression. He did not give Jack time to ask why and just repeatedly told him to apologize. In the end, Jack could only do as he said. Knowing that it was probably Jack who initiated the ruckus, Amielpensated Sarah with a gift card. "Miss Sullivan, this is the gift card for Deep Waters Shopping Mall.Please take it.I''llpensate you on behalf of Lil¡¯ Jack.Kindly be magnanimous and forgive him!" Sarah instinctively looked back at Melody.She knew about the card and and the amount in the gift card was indeed enough to buy a few more simr bags that Jack had squashed just now. It wasn''t only Sarah who looked at Melody. Everyone also looked at thetter subconsciously. Based on Amiel''s words, Sarah deduced that Amiel must have known about Melody¡¯s rtionship with Seth. It was most likely the reason why he was afraid of offending them and even forced Jack to apologize. But Sarah did not want Melody to bother Seth for her matters. "Mellie, why don¡¯t we just forget about it?" Melody didn''t mind.If Sarah did not want to pursue this matter, then she''d let it go. So Melody just lightly nodded as affirmation. Amiel thanked them and grabbed Jack with him to leave. On their way out, Jack''s unhappiness was all over his face. "Bro Amiel, why did you force me to apologize to those two? Are you afraid of them?" Thinking of this matter, Jack''s heart surged with anger.Heined non-stop, repeating the same thing over and over again. Amiel controlled his temper as he looked at Jack. "Don¡¯t think too much.Just remember to not provoke them ever again, okay?" Did Jack think that he was also happy to plead for forgiveness on behalf of someone for no reason? He wasn''t afraid of the two girls at all. The one he was afraid of was the man behind Melody. She was someone who Seth dared to publicly bring around in public. He even treated her affectionately and assisted her even with trivial things, contrary to his usual image. She was someone who even Iven had to respect.It wasn''t an exaggeration to say that she might be the future matriarch of the Harrison family. And in California, who would dare to offend the Harrison family? Touching the people Seth cared about was courting death. "Lil'' Jack, do what you want yourself.I still have things to do." Amiel originally came here to work but he did not expect that he would be dyed by this matter. After Amiel left, Jack still felt ill at ease and unhappy. One of Jack''sckeys saw through his thoughts and gave him an idea. "Sir Wyne, we can''t touch them but can''t we break something they own to vent your anger?" Jack rolled his eyes and a sinister smile crept up on his face.He lifted his hand and patted the cheek of the person who suggested the idea. "What you said makes sense!" Because of what happened earlier, Melody didn''t want to eat her favorite beef stew anymore. She had lost her appetite ever since Jack showed up with his tackily-dressed fling.It wasn''t just her. Tyrone and Sarah had also lost their appetites because of the incident just earlier. They decided to stop eating and return home. However, upon walking out of the restaurant, they saw a group of people ying with cars. One of them drove a car and purposefully crashed into a ck car. After realizing what was happening, Sarah eximed, "Oh my god! Mellie, isn''t that your friend''s car?" Sarah thought that it was Melody¡¯s friend''s car. After all, an old Mercedes-Benz was not in line with her younger sister¡¯s character. Melody took a nce.It was indeed her car. She looked at the perpetrator¡¯s car. Looking through its window, she saw the person who sat on its driver''s seat. It was none other than Jack, that son of a bitch.He still didn''t learn his lesson. When Jack saw them approach, Jack arrogantly got off the car. There was not a single trace of regret, guilt, or panic on his face. He sized up the Sullivan sisters with chin raised. In a proud tone, he arrogantly said, "It should be fine even if I hit your car.I''ll justpensate you!" Then he takes out a card from his pocket and throws it in front of Melody, "This card has a million yuan.There''s no password!" "Baby, this should be enough topensate for this old and worn Mercedes-Benz of yours, right?" Chapter 207: Both Legs in Exchange Chapter 207: Both Legs in Exchange ¡®¡®This tone!¡¯¡¯ ¡®¡®This arrogance!¡¯¡¯ Melody had seen a lot of arrogant people throughout her whole life.She wanted to see how long Jack could hold on. Melody slowly took a step forward and stepped on the bank card that Jack threw on the ground with her leather boots.He was arrogant? Melody really wanted to see who could be more arrogant than her. Jack looked reproachfully at Melody.He felt that Melody had this strong, hot-tempered yet cold personality. She was especially his type of woman. "What? Is one million not enough for you? Babe, your appetite is a little too big.Looking at your broken car, one million should be enough to cover three of it.I, Jack, willpensate you with three.You should learn when to be satisfied!" "Heh..." Melody coldlyughed.Her voice clearly resounded in the ears of these people. Looking at her delicate face, her eyes stood out as they sparkled brightly as if the stars lit up inside. Her evil and domineering eyes slowlynded on Jack. Using her cold tone, Melody mocked him. "Kid, the small window of this car is not on the door" When Melody pointed it out, everyone was stunned.Some people''s eyes popped out in surprise, some were even confused. Tyrone turned slowly and looked at the car, and sighed, "Oh, my God, the small window is not on the door!" Sarah looked at him, confused. "What do you mean by the car''s small window is not on the door? What the hell are you talking about? I can''t understand?" Tyrone looked at her with a disgusted expression. "Sarah, your Sullivan Family is one of the four big families in California.Howe you don''t even know this? The Mercedes-Benz cars have small windows on the door.If they don''t then, it''s a Maybach, do you understand?" Sarah, who was dismissed due to her ignorance, did not feel embarrassed at all.She even replied confidently. "What do I know? It''s true that the Sullivan Family is rich, but it doesn''t mean that I have to be knowledgeable about cars!" Tyrone was speechless at Sarah''s reasoning and chose to stay silent. On the other hand, Jack was also stunned when he heard her say this. Amongst the group of people that he brought, there were some who knew how to drive. After carefully examining Melody''s car, one of them whispered to Jack with a dark expression on his face. "Mr.Wyne, this is really a Maybach.I saw the limited-edition tag on it." Maybach was a super-luxury car series.It belonged to the top luxury car series. Since the logo was the same as Mercedes-Benz, it would often be mistaken for the Old Model Series Mercedes-Benz. The easiest and simplest way to distinguish between the two car series was to look at the small window of the back door. If there was a small window on the door, it was a Mercedes-Benz- S-ss car series. But if there wasn''t a small window on the door, it was the top-luxury car series, Maybach! A low-key, luxurious, noble, and elegant Maybach.It was a car dedicated for CEOs. Melody crossed her arms around her chest and stood therezily while coldly looking at Jack. After Jack confirmed it, his expression changed a little and he looked a little gloomy. Jack pretended to be calm as he looked back at Melody. "Not bad.You drove your father''s car out, right? You''re mocking me for not knowing the item first.The original price of this car should be around four to five million.I''ll pay three million.That should cover it!¡± As he finished speaking, Jack prepared to take out the money from his pocket. Although he felt his heart ache, for the sake of his reputation, Jack had to do this. Jack simply treated this incident as if his dad had bought him a car in advance.Melody coldly looked at Jack.She raised her elbow and pointed at Jack''s forehead. "Three times.Aren''t you a big shot, Mr.Wyne? You said that you could afford to pay three times the value of my car, didn''t you?" Jack''s expression turned ugly.He did not expect Melody to have such an appetite. Jack was immediately infuriated and out of humiliation. But he pretended to be calm as he looked back at Melody. "What? Aren''t you asking for too much? Let me tell you, your car might not even exceed a million in the second-hand car market!" When Amiel heard that something happened by the door, he immediately came over to ask. Seeing that Jack was causing trouble again, Amiel could not help but frown and loudly scold him. "Jack! What''s wrong with you? Didn''t I tell you before not to be disrespectful to Miss Melody and the others?" This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Without waiting for Jack to exin himself, Melody spoke first. "Amiel, Mr.Wyne here hit my car.He said that he would pay three times the market value of the car to compensate.You should estimate the total price for Mr.Wyne here." Amiel instantly understood what was going on.He looked at Melody''s car carefully and frowned.He remembered that there were no more than three cars like this in the country. One of them was owned by Seth. Jack really had the courage of a beast.He dared to y things like this. Amiel could not help but approach Jack and curse him, "You brat! You''re done for, this time! Hurry up and call your father, let him help you deal with this immediately!" Jack had disdain written all over his face.He felt that Amiel was a coward. In his heart, he resented Amiel. "Amiel, do you really think I need to call my father just for this small thing? Isn''t three million not enough? I can give her five million, is that enough? It¡¯s just around the price I pay for a prostitute." Amiel was frustrated at Jack''s ipetence, it was beyond redemption.He would definitely cut ties with the Wyne Family after this as soon as possible. If this idiot led the Wyne family in the future, then it would certainly be ruined. "Jack, you''re really ignorant.This is a top-ss Maybach.The market price should be at least thirty million dors.Not to mention that this is a limited-edition series, and you also have to pay three times the market value price.So, if you don''t have at least a hundred million, do you really think that you can get out of this alive?" "What?" "One hundred million!" Jack was stunned in shock as he looked at Amiel. Then he looked at Melody who was calm and collected.He finally realized why Melody barely reacted when she saw him crashing into her car. At this moment, he finally realized why she looked at him like he was a fool. It was impossible for Amiel to lie to Jack at a time like this. Therefore, the car must be worth more than thirty million, and three times that amount should be a hundred million. How could Jack take out that much money? A hundred million? The Wyne Family might be rich and he might be the heir of the Wyne Family, but he had yet to inherit the family''s assets. Amiel knew that the situation was very troublesome.He contacted Jack''s father right away. Jack''s father arrived at the scene after ten minutes. Amiel secretly reminded him of Melody¡¯s rtionship with the Harrison family.He came to Melody and greeted her. "Nice to meet you, Miss Melody!" Melody nced at him without responding. Did Melody need to pay attention to anyone who approach her? Wouldn''t she tire herself if she did? Jack''s father was a little embarrassed.He forced himself to keep the smile on his face and asked the secretary to hand over the check. "Miss Melody, here''s ten million.Just take as an apology on behalf of my son.In the future, everyone can interact with each other more!" Amiel did not leave and watched from the side. Amiel saw that Jack''s father had only issued a check for 10 million dors, and he felt that the result of this matter would not be very good. Melody nced coldly at the old man standing opposite her and couldn''t help butin in her heart, ¡®¡®The style of doing things between Jack and Jack''s father is really too simr"She took the check from the secretary, Jack''s father.She put the check in her hand and shook it. The smile on Jack''s father''s face broadened. He was secretly d that he didn''t listen to Amiel. Otherwise, he would have lost another 80 to 90 million dors.You had to work hard to earn money. Money did not grow on trees, and his family was not rich enough to open a bank of their own. At this moment, he was celebrating. The next second, Jack''s father couldn''t keep smiling anymore. Because, Melody sneered at him and casually tore the cheque worth ten million dors into pieces, in front of him. Melody''s casual attitude made it look like she was just ying around.It also made the people around him feel fear.She also had this cold and indifferent voice. "I don''t want your money..." The expression on Jack''s father''s face turned dark. Where would he put his dignity after getting humiliated by a little girl in public? He gritted his teeth and asked in a low voice with a hidden warning behind his words, "Then, what does Miss Melody want?" Melody faintly smiled and said these cruel words in the mostid back manner. "In the ck market, ten million is enough to take one''s life." "Your son owes me a hundred million.As such, it wouldn''t be too much if I demanded both of his legs!." Her delicate face had this dazzling smile yet it had a pair of bloodthirsty murderous eyes that were iparably sinister and cold. ¡®¡¯Fifty million for one leg, a great deal!¡¯¡¯ Chapter 208: Boss, the Trash Has Been Dealt Chapter 208: Boss, the Trash Has Been Dealt With Jeremy looked at Melody in disbelief.He did not expect this girl to be so bold and arrogant.So what if she had a good rtionship with Seth? She was just a woman.Would Seth really go against the Wyne family for a woman? Jeremy looked fiercely at Melody and warned her. "Miss Melody, I believe that it''s better for us to be friends than to be enemies.You should know what I''m saying!" In Jeremy''s eyes, Melody was just someone who did not know what was good for her.She was arrogant butcked the substance to back it up. At this moment, Melody believed she had given Jeremy enough time. Now, it seemed that Jeremy wanted to challenge her patience.It became apparent that they had lived long enough. "So, do you really want to protect this kid?" Melody asked as she looked at Jeremy with a faint smile on her beautiful face. "You are now using the Wyne family¡¯s name in exchange for this kid''s legs.Jeremy, it seems like you''re bing more and more shrewd!" The sarcasm in Melody¡¯s words was too strong. How could Jeremy not hear it? "Miss Melody, I advise you not to be too full of yourself.Even if you are married to the Harrison family, I¡¯m afraid it won''t be easy for you to take down our Wyne family.And if you really want to fight, I have to tell you that I''m not afraid of you," Jeremy dered. The atmosphere became tense.Sarah was a little worried about Melody. After all, the other party she was dealing with was Jeremy, the leader of the Wyne family. And in the business world, only Sarah''s father was qualified to be Jeremy''s opponent. Sarah secretly tugged at Melody''s sleeve, signaling for her to keep quiet. Jeremy noticed Sarah''s actions, and a shrewd look shed across his sharp eyes. He said, "Miss Melody, sometimes listening to the suggestions of the people around you isn''t a bad thing!" Jeremy believed that he could always cate the Harrison family.He was even willing to spend ten million dors to resolve this matter. After all, he knew how rebellious his son was. Otherwise, Amiel would not call him regarding this matter at all. Smashing Seth''s car; this issue could be big or small. This matter was a bit bigger than any issues about money. But it was less important than his son. On the other hand, Sarah wanted to keep the peace among them, but Melody did not have the same idea.She was not a saint. And since Jack dared to provoke her repeatedly, she wanted to show him that he had to pay the price for his actions. "President Wyne, since you''ve already decided to protect your son, then you should try to enjoy the consequences of your decision!" Melody smiled, turned around, and waved her hand at Sarah. "Let''s go!" Everyone felt strange about what had just happened.The arrogant Melody just gave up and left so quickly. But Jeremy could feel that there was something wrong. He caught something unusual in Melody''s eyes, but he had no idea what it meant. Sarah sighed a relief when she saw that Melody did not want to pursue this matter. Although she was a little unwilling to ept Jack''s way of doing things, she also did not want to make the issue even bigger.She just felt sorry for the Car. Aside from Seth, Sarah could not think of anyone else who could lend Melody this kind of car. But to be honest, having this kind of car was trouble in itself. At this moment, Jack had a proud expression on his face and looked at Amiel with a smile. "Brother Amiel, look.I told you it''s just a small thing! Isn''t it settled already?" he proudly said. Amiel looked at the smug Jack and did not say anything. He felt extremely uneasy as he remembered thest expression on Melody''s face before she turned around. That expression scared him. Suddenly, a phone rang. Everyone followed where the sound came from and found that Jeremy''s phone was ringing. Jeremy then picked up his phone and ced it near his ear. By the next second, Jeremy''s expression changed drastically. "What? Did you just say that they will withdraw the funds? How could that be?" he shouted, ignoring everyone''s gaze. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. While Jeremy was still on the call, his secretary''s phone also rang. The secretary''s expression was even uglier than Jeremy''s after he answered the call. "Did you just say that every cooperation was canceled? How could this be?" he yelled. After he heard the answer of the person on the other end, he eximed, "Offended someone?" Everyone looked curiously at the flustered Jeremy. To make Jeremy, the head of the Wyne family, show such a panicked expression in public only showed the seriousness of the matter. One had to know that every move and even a single expression of apany leader could cause the outside world to question thepany under their leadership. Therefore, Jeremy''s attitude towards this situation was critical to the public. As Jeremy remained shocked, her secretary was the first to react. As an ex-military advisor and a current secretary, he reacted very swiftly.He did not say anything more to Jeremy and went forward to stop Melody. "Miss Melody, please wait!" he yelled. Melody looked up at the other person with a cold, killing intent that shed in her beautiful eyes. "If you don''t want to die, then get out of my way!" she ordered. Her voice was very soft but still gave off a strong sense of oppression, which made people feel suffocated. Shocked by her strong momentum, the secretary subconsciously took a step back.He did not expect that Melody would have such a strong character. It became apparent to him that they really provoked the wrong person this time. Jeremy was not a fool and responded after his secretary. When he saw that his secretary could not stop Melody, he ordered his bodyguards beside him to move out and stand in front of Melody. Melody did not even have to do anything as a ck shadow suddenly flew out of nowhere. After that,motion and screams of pain could be heard in the surroundings. In less than a minute, the four bodyguards who stood in front of Melody were beaten into a mess and fell to the ground, wailing. The attacker stood in the middle, unscathed, receiving everyone''s fearful gazes. As they saw the attacker walk in their direction, Sarah panicked a little and subconsciously pulled Melody to run. But she did not expect the attacker to make a shocking move.He knelt down. That was right, he knelt down respectfully in front of Melody. Those who did not know what was happening would think that he was worshipping his God. Johnson, the person that attacked those bodyguards, lowered his head and spoke slowly.He was extremely respectful towards Melody. "Boss, the trash has been dealt with!" Johnson was the person responsible for protecting Sarah and had been hiding in the dark all this time. Just now, when Melody gave him a hint, he immediately acted. In fact, he had long been impatient. These bastards actually dared to insult their boss. Have they lived long enough that they wanted to die so much? Everyone was left dumbfounded when they saw Johnson''s attitude towards Melody. Jeremy was also dumbfounded. After all, the bodyguards he hired were martial artists. In addition, four bodyguards beside him were all first-ratebat experts that could be excellent soldiers and mercenaries. However, Johnson was able to defeat all of them in a short period of time, which showed how powerful he was. What was Melody''s background? Why did she have such a powerful expert by her side? Could it be that Chairman Sullivan arranged this for her before he died? After giving it a thought, this was the only possible answer to everything. Jeremy, who had realized that the situation was not right, immediately adjusted his attitude and faced Melody. "Miss Melody, I made a mistake just now.I''m sorry.I really am!" he repeatedly apologized. Then he offered, "Can I pay you 100 million dors for this trouble?" Chapter 209: I Dont Lack Money Chapter 209: I Don''t Lack Money Melody looked back with an emotionless but intimidating expression.She slowly replied with a cold voice. "I don''tck money!" As if to rify, she added, "Besides, have you decided whether you''ll protect your son or not?" At this point, Jeremy finally understood Melody''s intentions.And she was unexpectedly more powerful than he thought. In just a few minutes, she had managed to cut off hispany''s financial sources. Even the most powerful and important project partners contacted Jeremy, requesting to unterally cancel their cooperation. If all of these were really happening, then the Wyne family was finished. Melody''s hand on Mrs.Wyne¡¯s throat tightened, causing thetter to let out a whimper. It was her way of telling Jeremy that she could and Mrs.Wyne if she wanted. Seeing his wife look at him in fear, Jeremy panicked.His forehead was covered in cold sweat.He reflexively shouted with a trembling voice, "Miss Sullivan, let''s discuss this again!" But it seemed like it wasn¡¯t the answer Melody wanted.She did not even look at Jeremy as her legs started to move and walk away. Jeremy was about to take a step in an attempt to go over and stop her. However, he met with Johnson''s gaze, frightening Jeremy to take a step back.He was a ruthless person! The anxious secretary, who was fortunately quick-witted, signaled to Jeremy. Seeing the secretary''s gesture, Jeremy immediately understood what it meant and quickly reacted.He raised his leg and aimed it at Jack. Jack, who originally stood on the side with a confused look, received a kick to the back of his knees, causing him to lose his bnce and forcibly kneel in front of Melody. Melody stopped. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Jeremy hurriedly went in front of her in an ingratiating manner.He patted Jack and politely apologized to Melody. "Miss Sullivan, please give us another chance!" Jack finally saw the severity of the matter so he didn''t say anything, letting his father scold him. For the first time in his life, he saw his father acting servile. Jeremy even acted shamelessly. Not only did he repeatedly plead for himself, but he also dragged Amiel to help him. "Amiel, don''t you have a good rtionship with Miss Sullivan? Please say something on my behalf.Maybe we can have a further discussion, right?" Amiel cursed Jeremy in his heart when he heard his namee out of Jeremy''s mouth. Earlier, he was dissed for being too nosy but, now, the former was begging him to interfere! Did he think that he was his subordinate who he could order left and right? Luckily, he did not help this group of people bully Melody. Otherwise, the Parry family would have been implicated as well. Now that he hadpletely decided to cut off all ties with the Wyne family, he would not help them anymore. Amiel reluctantly looked at Jeremy, "Sorry, Uncle.Miss Sullivan and I aren''t close.My words hold no weight." He purposely lowered his attitude and acted humble. Jeremy knew that his son''s words probably offended Amiel so thetter had lost the will to help them even just for a little bit. Jeremy could only turn back to Melody and continue begging her for another chance.The tables had turned more than once and everyone''s focus was on a few people. No one noticed that there were three people standing in the corner, silently watching everything closely. If Johnson did not make a move earlier, Austin would''ve rushed over instead. Amiel sent lven a message about the current situation. After knowing that it was rted to Melody, Iven immediately informed Seth. They drove to the location as fast as they could and were met with the scene of Jeremy using his bodyguards to deal with Melody. Austin was about to help Melody but Johnson appeared before he could do anything.So in the end, he did not go anymore. When Iven saw Johnson''s face, Iven thought it was familiar and tried to search his memories. Suddenly, he eximed, "Aha! Isn''t this the man who Melody previously dealt with in Minx? So he is Melody''s subordinate? That''s good." After he finished speaking, he had a proud expression on his face. As a result, Seth ruthlessly red at him. lven instantly retracted his proud expression. Austin who was standing at the side asked in a low voice. "Sir, should we go over now?" Seth''s cold eyes were glued to Melody. Although Seth didn¡¯t reply, Austin already understood that Seth had no intention to go over. At least, not for now. They continued watching from their spot. On the other end... Amidst Jeremy''s repeated pleading, Melody finally responded. She looked down at Jeremy and coldly asked, "So you regret it now? Alright, I''ll let you talk." Melody''s words gave Jeremy hope.He quickly nodded without thinking. "Miss Sullivan, thanks for this opportunity.If you have any conditions, feel free to say them.As long as you let the Wyne family go, I''ll agree to anything." Melody briskly agreed, "Sure!" A smile hung on her lips but her eyes were frighteningly cold.It was impossible to meet her eyes. "The conditions are simple.Earlier, it was just two legs but now, I want to add one hand." Jeremy felt like a bucket of cold water was poured over his head. His hopeful look faded and was reced with a fearfully surprised look. Melody''s expression remained the same, a cold smile across her face. She said, "I suffered a loss but I''m still going to leave you with your left hand." Jack panicked and wanted to escape but Jeremy noticed that and held him back. Right now, he didn¡¯t care about anything anymore. Helpless, he could only cry loudly. "Father, aren''t I your favorite child? You want to sacrifice me but I don¡¯t want to be disabled! I don''t want to!" His face was gradually filled with snot and tears, making him look more pathetic and ridiculous. An iparable pain also surged in Jeremy''s heart. After all, his son was right.He was indeed his favorite child. How could he bear to see him crippled? However, he still couldn''t let his son go. After all, it might cause the Wyne family''s downfall. Everything they had was now gone and those who they had offended would surely take advantage of this opportunity to give them trouble. At that time, the entire Wyne family would be buried along with them. The secretary who stood on the side reminded Jeremy in a low voice, "Sir Wyne, if you have to break it, quickly do it!" In the end, Jeremy was still someone who had seen a lot of the world. After hearing what his secretary said, his eyes lit up. He gritted his teeth and decisively pushed his son closer to Melody. His voice trembled as he spoke, "I hope you keep your word!" Melody didn''t answer and simply stared at Jack who was still crying and trembling on the ground. Jack still wanted to run. Unfortunately, Johnson had trapped him. Melody turned around, exchanged nces with Sarah, and gestured.She wanted Sarah to take care of Jack, this bastard, with her own hands. Sarah subconsciously ducked back upon seeing Melody''s eyes.Her little sister''s eyes were terrifyingly cold that she felt afraid. Tyrone who stood beside Sarah was also trembling in fear. Only now did he realize how true Sarah''s words were when she said that Melody wasn''t cold to them at all. At the least,pared to the Melody he was seeing now, the usual Melody he knew was like a warm spring breeze. Actually, she was as warm as fire! Melody sneered after seeing Sarah subconsciously retreat from fear.She thought, ¡®¡®Since my sister doesn''t want to stain her hands with blood, then I''ll do it" Whoever dared to touch her would have to pay the price. Melody took two steps forward and opened the trunk of her car. There was a set of golf clubs inside.She pulled out one. The silver golf club shone under the moonlight. Seeing it in Melody''s hands made people feel like the golf club was as scary as a cold sharp knife. Melody gently waved it a few times. ¡®¡®It''s quite convenient" In a dashing manner, she casually dragged the golf club and approached Jack. Her posture was rxed as if she was about to y golf. But when Jack looked at her eyes, he was so scared that he almost peed his pant.It was so terrible. The look in her eyes was so scary! The gleaming golf club was like a cold sword in Melody''s hands.She swung it down but stopped mid-air. Jack kept shaking his head left and right, begging for mercy. "No, no! Please, I beg you.No!" His voice already went hoarse from shouting with all his might. Melody sneered, "I heard that you like prostitutes and high-end escorts? Let me help you!" The golf club was raised high before being forcefully swung down. An ear-piercing scream apanied the fall of the gold club. "Argh!" Chapter 210: My Girl is Timid Chapter 210: My Girl is Timid Those who had witnessed the scene with their own eyes were all staring at them. One or two witnesses were terrified to the point where their faces were as pale as paper. They had never seen a girl so ruthless and urate when she attacked. It was unbelievable to see that Melody''s eyes were cold and dull on such a beautiful face, and there was a hint of an evil smile on the corners of her mouth.It seemed unreal. Melody was like a holy flower at the top of a snowy mountain when she sat quietly in a corner without moving.She was cold and lonely. People could only watch her from afar, and she was not to be taken lightly! Her stunning beauty was difficult to leave unnoticed. But no one dared to approach her because she exuded a cold aura.Her expression did not change when she made her move. The aura on her body, on the other hand, was iparably terrifying.It was as if Satan himself had arrived on the scene.It was unimaginably frightening. Melody disabled two legs and an arm with only three moves.She was ruthless and too quick. Jack would scream at the top of his lungs every time the stick went down and hit him. Half an hour ago, the arrogant and overbearing Mr.Jack Wyne was now like a fish nailed to the chopping board, waiting to be butchered! Jack had already passed out from the pain when Melody finished hitting him. Jeremy appeared to be okay.He had not passed out yet, at least. It was just that his face was drenched in sweat, and his blood-red eyes betrayed his current emotions. How strong and restrained was he? Melody stood at the side, waving her golf club. Johnson respectfully stepped forward, holding a pure white handkerchief, and handed it to Melody. Johnson took charge of the golf club as Melody put it down casually. Melody then wiped her hands with the white handkerchief carelessly.Her movements were dynamic and graceful as if she were a noble queen. Now that things had reached this point, Jeremy''s secretary noticed that Jeremy''s condition was worsening, so he took the initiative to help him and approached Melody to ask permission. After witnessing the entire process, no one present dared to look down on a young girl like Melody.The impression she left on people was too shocking.Who could look down on her? "Miss Melody, may I ask if Mr.Wyne..." the secretary said with hesitation. He didn¡¯t even have to say anything. Melody had a clear idea of what he wanted to say. She cast azy nce at the secretary. A single nce was enough to make the secretary feel oppressed by a powerful aura. Even breathing became a bit difficult for him. Melody remained silent. It was Johnson standing at the side who said, "since you have agreed to the deal, we won''t pursue Mr.Jeremy any further.As for the loss caused by your own wrong decision, you have to bear it yourself!" Johnson''s face was beaming as he spoke. The scene that happened just now was clearly an assault, but the way he said it further humiliated the Wyne family''s patriarch.It was truly shameful. Jeremy''s secretary was enraged.He felt annoyed on his boss¡¯ behalf. Perhaps if they had paid a hundred million dors immediately and had been more sincere, they would not have ended up in this situation. The market value of the Wyne family''s stocks had plummeted by at least a dozen billion dors in just ten minutes. Not only that, but Jack also lost both of his legs and an arm. In the end, it was a disaster brought on by a brat who looked down on others. Jack had no idea what it was like to take on someone more powerful than him. Jeremy arranged for someone to take his son away and stared at Melody with a pair of blood-red eyes. Melody ignored Jeremy''s threatening stares. Her eyes were cold and uninterested, with no change.She was well aware that Jeremy despised her.She crippled his son, and Jeremy would never let her go easily. As long as there was a chance, Jeremy would make his move and make Melody suffer even more than Jack had! But, would Jeremy be able to have this opportunity? So what if he wanted revenge? She would be waiting for him! When Melody raised her head, she saw three people walking towards her. Her gaze was drawn to the man in the center. He appeared to be in a hurry and didn¡¯t even bother to put on a coat. Seth''s tall and slender figure was only wrapped in a thin ck shirt, which perfectly highlighted his excellent figure. When Melody looked back, the man was already in front of her. She couldn''t help but sigh, ¡®It''s nice to have long legs.You can walk faster than the rest" Seth bent down slightly as he stood beside Melody and took her small hand, hanging by her side into his. Then the two sharp eyebrows on his handsome face furrowed. "Why is your hand so cold?" his gentle words swept past her ears like a cool breeze, deep and maic. Melody''s hands naturally became cold after standing under the cold wind for a long time.She lifted her eyes and looked at the man in front of her.Her moon-shaped eyes stared at Seth''s face then said, "It''s alright.I wore enough clothes to warm my body." Clearly, Seth was not convinced. After all, anyone who stood in the cold outdoors for so long would still be cold no matter how many layers of clothes they wore. He took Melody''s hand in his and turned around to face Jeremy, who was watching them. Jeremy looked at Melody with a look of venom in his eyes.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. His mind was racing with ideas for how to get even with Melody. Right now, he wanted to kill this fearless woman.It was alreadyte for Jeremy to retract his fierce gaze at Melody when Seth looked over at him. When Seth saw Jeremy''s murderous expression, his face darkened instantly.His sunken lips revealed a murderous intent. Seth''s eyes were dark, deep, and cold, and they seemed wild and uncontroble.He was devilishly charming and authoritative, like a pair of iron forceps gripping Jeremy''s neck. "President Wyne, my little girl isn''t very sensible.I apologize if she had upset you." Jeremy''s already pale face became even paler as he froze.His blood-red eyes turned gray almost instantly. "President Harrison, you''re not serious, right? It was my son who offended Miss Sullivan.Please forgive me, President Harrison.It was all a misunderstanding!" "A misunderstanding? It''s best if it''s a misunderstanding! My little girl is timid.President Wyne, please don''t scare her.If anything happens like this in the future again, you cane to me.I, Seth Harrison, am telling you that you cane to me anytime!" Timid? Was he joking? His so-called timid girl didn¡¯t even blink when she broke someone else''s leg! If there had been a tiger around, she would have torn it apart with her bare hands! Seth was clearly being overly protective! In California, the Harrison family reigned supreme. When doing business in California, the most important thing to remember was to never offend the Harrison family. Jeremy wasn''t an idiot, and he knew that he could not go ahead and fight with Seth. Fighting Seth was just like hitting a rock with an egg! It was tantamount to suicide! Jeremy knew that Seth had seen right through his thoughts. With the Harrison family''s power, Seth could easily make the Wyne family vanish from California City if he still had these thoughts in the future.He quickly apologized and lowered his head while erasing his previous thoughts. "President Harrison, it''s all a misunderstanding.Please forgive us." Seth ignored him and left with Melody. Seth didn''t know what exactly happened earlier. But the Wyne Family''s businesses in California City vanished overnight. Now that Seth had spoken in public and had been seen by so many people, the entire city would most likely know that the Wyne family had offended the Harrison family. Who in their right mind would want to do business with the Wynes? The prodigal son hadpletely destroyed the Wyne family! Chapter 211: Too Great Chapter 211: Too Great Melody walked up to Seth and followed him into the car. lven, who had been following them, quietly got out of the vehicle.He looked at Sarah, who was at the side, "Sarah, can you take me along the way." Sarah averted her gaze and lowered her head, not looking at Iven, but her tone was firm. "We are not going the same way!" After saying it, she quickly grabbed Tyron and walked away.lven stood alone under the windy night, perplexed, as he watched Sarah run away. ¡®Do I really look that bad?¡¯ ¡®why does she react this way every time she sees me?¡¯ lven pondered for a long time in silence before turning to face Amiel, who was waiting for him. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. "You''re not on the same way with her?" Amiel was concerned that he would not be able to exin the situation to Iven and clear his side. He was grateful that lven was still with him, so he could give his side of the story. "How can that be? Mr.Adams wants to take a car, so it¡¯s on its way.Just wait, I''ll be right back!" Every social circle was divided into high and low levels, and Amiel could be considered a leader among Jack''s circle. But Amiel had to lower his head to be lven¡¯s subordinate in Iven''s circle. They were both from different social standing. As a result, the levels differed, and the status changed ordingly. The night was calm, and the people enjoyed the gentle night breeze. Melody leaned against the window and gazed calmly outside. Seth and Melody were sitting side by side in the car. His cold eyes did not leave Melody''s face for the whole time. When she broke Jack''s thigh, Melody''s expression lingered in Seth''s mind! At that moment, he realized that Melody was the same type of person as he was.He was thrilled that there existed a person like him. For them to meet like this could be considered luck and destiny. "Aren''t you going to close the window?" Melody turned around when she heard the voice and looked Seth in the eyes. Without waiting for her to reply, Seth, who was beside her, pressed the lift button and closed the car window. Melody noticed that Seth was increasingly doing trivial things like this for her, he would even do something as simple as closing a car window for her. Seth realized that Melody was charming when she unconsciously pouted with a dissatisfied expression.He reached into a side drawer, pulled out a piece of candy, and ced it in Melody''s mouth. Seth stuffed the candy into her mouth without her even having to reach out. Melody didn''t manage to react when the candy arrived in her mouth.She could only lick her lips. This man was clearly treating her like a child! Seth was about to pull his hand back when he came to a halt. Melody''s soft and warm tongue wrapped around Seth''s finger like a seductive hook.He had only wanted to feed her the candy, but now, he had other thoughts.His slender fingers brush against her pink lips lightly.He encircled Melody''s head with his other hand and drew her in his direction. Seth''s cold lips pressed against Melody''s pink lips. The sweetness of the sugar used to be just right, but now it was a little too much. Despite the partition, Austin, who was in the driver''s seat, could tell what had happened in the back seat by listening to the couple¡¯s ragged breathing. The only thing he was grateful for now was that he had already raised the partition to avoid the embarrassment of being the third wheel, and being killed by his boss. Still, Austin knew that he could not let his guard down. Next time, whenever he got into the car, he would always lift the partition from now on. Otherwise, he might make a mistake someday that would cause him to be sent away by his boss to a different country to be a miner for a living. The night passed and the sun arrived to bless the world with its light. Melody did her usual routine of getting up early and getting ready for school. Lance and Luke cornered her as soon as she arrived at school. Melody frowned as she crossed her arms around her chest and looked at the two of them. "Boss, I heard you did it yourselfst night?" Luke said first. Luke wasn''t surprised that Melody crippled Jack, he was surprised by the fact that Melody did it on her own. Still, that son of a bitch deserved a beating. If not for this, then why would his boss even give him a beating? Lance had also heard about it. He heard that Jack offended the Harrison Family, and his legs were broken. Lance had no idea at the time that the person who had attacked Jack was Melody.He didn¡¯t recognize her until he watched the video. At this moment, he realized how gentle and kind Melody was to them. Initially, he was concerned that the Wyne family would cause trouble for the boss, but he exhaled a sigh of relief when he saw Seth appear. Melody twisted her neck and nodded casually. "I''ve been ying too many games recently, and my neck''s a bit stiff!" Luke was even more distressed when he heard Melody confirm it.He was disappointed that the person beside Melodyst night was not him but that idiot Johnson. If he had been there, he would have crippled not only Jack''s two legs but also his third! That son of a bitch dared to offend his boss and crash into her car. He was simply looking for trouble. Breaking a leg was still a light punishment. For Luke, it was best to break four limbs, then cut his tongue and throw him away to be a tramp to beg on the streets for one year. Melody changed the subject after noticing that the two boys were gossiping. She didn''t want to be questioned further because she was too tired to respond. "How is the song I asked you to practice?" "Boss, are you still worried about me?" Luke confidently asks Melody. Melody gave Luke a passing nce but was unconcerned about him. Ever since Lance appeared around Melody, Luke became afraid that his status in Melody''s mind would decline, so he had been more active than before in front of her. She turned to look at Lance. Realizing that Melody had asked him a question, Lance quickly replied, "Boss, don''t worry.I''m fine too!" "All right!" Melody said, nodding. "Let''s go rehearse by noon, and if there''s no problem, we''ll just wait for thepetition!¡± "Sure!" The two of them said in unison. They could be arrogant and willful if they had the ability. In the blink of an eye, it was already noontime. Lance followed Melody and Luke to the open field. He saw the samerge container van again. After everything was set up, the three of them started their first rehearsal. Luke brought a chair for Melody and ced it on the space in the middle. Melody sat in the chair, wearing dark sunsses and posing as if she was a celebrity. Lance tilted his head and asked Luke in a low voice. "Is it just the two of us who are going to rehearse?" Luke understood what he was saying and gave him a dismissive look. "Don''t worry, our Boss won''t have any problem as long as we pass the rehearsal!" With his boss'' musical talent, she could easily sing her part. Luke believed that there was no suchpetition that Melody would not be able to win. And the rehearsal? To make Melody rehearse? How ridiculous! Lance didn''t know what to say when he saw Luke''s confident expression. Was his boss really that talented? He knew that his boss was unbeatable in martial arts and video games, but he had no idea she was also unstoppable in music. Their boss was really awesome! The two of them started to y their instrument and sing. After singing for half a day, Melody, who listened like an audience member, raised her hand. They bothe to a halt and stare at Melody, puzzled. Melody tilted her chin slightly.Her beautiful and straight nose faced the sun. Through the gap between her sunsses, her eyes could be seen. Her voice was cold and low, without any emotions when she said, "Lance, can you practice the fifth line of the first stanza of the song for a few more times?" Lance was shocked.He made a very slight mistake just now, and even he wasn''t able to detect it. Yet, his boss was able to urately point it out just like that. Her ability was too terrifying! No wonder Luke said that he didn''t need to worry about his boss. Sure enough, there was no need for them to worry about her with how great she was! Chapter 212: You Are Welcome To Try Chapter 212: You Are Wee To Try There was amotion in ss 8.However, this kind of situation only happened when Melody was not resting. As long as Melody was resting on the table, ss 8 would be quiet, and nobody dared to speak. It was not Melody¡¯s order, but everyone just agreed to do this. Therefore, since Melody was awake and was sitting there ying games, the people around her became lively. Clifford and the others gathered in front of Lance and made a ruckus around him. "Lance, I''ve heard you hum this tune for the past few days.Why don''t you sing it for us?" Seeing that the date of thepetition was getting closer and closer, Lance did not dare to dy his practice. In their group, he was the one with the worst background. So how could he dare to ck off? If not for his innate talent, he probably would not even have the qualifications to group up with Melody and Luke. Not to mention the strength of Melody, Luke, that brat, was also very powerful. Since he was a child, Lance had always been an outstanding person, but he had never been tortured by a mere musical rehearsal. In order to not drag their group down, he had to put on a lot of extra effort. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Therefore, he would practice whenever he had the time and would not ck off. Clifford and the others had been listening to Lance whenever he was practicing. At first, they thought it was just ordinary, but eventually, they were fascinated by how he yed his music. Now they were all begging Lance to y it officially for them. It would also be for the best if they could pull their other ssmates together, so Lance could collectively give them a performance. Lance pushed Clifford away in disgust. "Get lost! Can''t you see that I''m busy?" Clifford begged shamelessly as he had already pulled his friends by his side to watch Lance perform. He thought that with his rtionship with Lance, there would definitely be no problem with his request. "Lance, why don¡¯t we go to the cathedral? That ce happens to be the venue for thepetition too.I''ve already arranged a good spot for you there.You can think of it as your practice," Clifford stated. Lance looked at him and said, "Clifford, you have been a little naughty recently.You have learned to deal with things first before reporting." Then he asked, "Kid, do you think we still need to rehearse and practice?" Clifford smiled and said with a ttering tone, "Of course not.What is there to question about your strength? We just want to see you perform." "Lance, just take it as you pitying us and let us see you perform!" "That''s right!" Everyone said in unison. Lance could see that these people came to him prepared. And if he disagreed, they would continue to annoy him on the spot. It just so happened that Melody was done ying her game. Lance moved closer to Melody and looked at her carefully, asking for her opinion. "Boss, do you want us to perform? Clifford is right.It''s not bad to familiarize ourselves with the equipment on the stage!" After he said this, Lance looked at Melody cautiously.He did not know what Melody¡¯s thoughts were. But he knew that Melody had always insisted on not rehearsing. Melody was not against the thought of rehearsing.She was justzy and felt that there was no need for them to practice. Although she was ying games just now, Melody still heard everything that Clifford told Lance. She thought that since they liked to see them perform so much, then they should just let them see. Melody narrowed her eyes and said, "Sure!" The second she agreed, the people around boiled in excitement. Clifford and the others cheered, "Melody is the best!" After that, they all went to the school''s cathedral. The cathedral was donated to the school by an outstanding alumnus.It was very magnificent and people oftene here to pray. Of course, the school often used it as a stage for performances whenever there were events, thanks to its beautiful environment. The final stage of the school anniversarypetition would be held here. For this reason, many students who participated in thepetition wanted toe here to practice.It was always full of people in here. In order to watch the rehearsal of Melody¡¯s group, Clifford had booked a reservation in advance. It was awesome that an ordinary person like him could directly reserve an entire afternoon period here. Meanwhile, Reagan took Devian to the cathedral to book the cathedral for their rehearsal this afternoon. Unexpectedly, they were told that the cathedral was reserved for the entire afternoon. Reagan and Devian were immediately unhappy. They had never queued up to reserve that ce before and could use it whenever they wanted to. This was because the administrator here was very familiar with Zeke. So as long as Reagan woulde here, he would give her priority. Reagan was somewhat unwilling to ept what she had been told. Since she was already here, how could she be willing to go back without getting what she wanted? "Are there so many peopleing to rehearse in the afternoon that the entire afternoon period is full?" she asked. The registrar shook his head and exined, "Not really.Although the registration is full, there is actually only one group that will be rehearsing here.Why don''t you go and negotiate with them?" When she heard the registrar''s words, Devian was surprised and became a bit furious. She asked the registrar, "One group takes up an entire afternoon? Who''s so arrogant enough that would do that?" Then she looked at Reagan and urged, "Reagan, let''s go in and see who the other party is!" Devian was so enraged.She did not expect that there was someone else more tyrannical than them in the school. Reagan also did not want to ept this kind of thing, but she did not act radically. In any case, Devian was there, so it would be best to let Devian handle it for her. The two of them arrived in front of the stage but were shocked when they saw the people on it. At this time, on the stage, Melody helped Lance adjust the tune of his guitar. Even with her back facing everyone, Reagan could still recognize Melody from her arrogant and wicked stature. Devian was not mad at first. But when she saw that the person on the stage was Melody, she immediately became furious. What right did that woman have to be in here? Reagan stood to the side and clenched her fists in anger. Her fingers had already turned pale from the tightness. She pulled Devian and whispered, "So it''s Melody.Then forget it! It''s good that she practices more, so she''ll have a higher chance of winning!" Devian flung Reagan''s hand away and looked at her with outrage. "Reagan, you can''t just let it go like this! Although I know that you are kind, I can''t allow this bitch to be so arrogant!" After she finished speaking, she went up to the stage angrily and pointed the microphone at Melody. "Melody, aren''t you going a little too far? Is the school open for you alone? Why would you schedule the stage for the entire afternoon?" Melody had just finished adjusting her equipment when she heard a voice criticizing her. In turn, she looked at the person who had just scolded her. If she remembered it correctly, this girl was Reagan''s new best friend, right? Melody looked at the other person carefully and rolled her eyes in disdain. She felt as if Reagan had been looking for friends in a trash heap. When Devian saw Melody¡¯s expression, she became furious. She clenched her teeth and looked at Melody fiercely. "What kind of attitude is that? You must give me an exnation regarding the stage today.Otherwise, don''t me me for being impolite to you!" Melody crossed her arms in front of her chest and looked at Devianzily from the side. Her cold eyes were filled with an evil re. "Do you really think that you deserve my exnation?" "Are you testing my patience?" she added. When Melody said this, Luke and Lance behind her had already put down their equipment and stood behind Melody while staring coldly at Devian. Luke felt that nowadays, anyone could juste to his boss and say harsh words so easily. Was it because they thought that Melody did not know how to fight back or were these people dumb? Chapter 213: Against the Pretender Chapter 213: Against the Pretender As she saw everyone gather around, Reagan thought of something and walked up to the stage, holding Devian''s hand tightly. In the eyes of outsiders, Reagan was just helping to mediate the fight, and it was rare that she dared to go up at this time. Reagan pulled Devian''s hand and continuously persuaded. "Devian, let''s just forget it." After she said this, she turned around and looked at Melody politely. "Melody, Devian even brought her dance costume today.You don''t have to rehearse for the whole afternoon, right? I remember that there are five or six sets of rehearsals every afternoon.I think you can give some of that time to Devian.As for me, it doesn''t matter whether I can practice or not!" Reagan was really good at misleading people. She made Melody look bad, saying that she took up five or six people''s chances to practice at the stage. At the same time, she made herself look nice and tried to win over Devian. She was really awesome at this kind of thing. The more Devian heard Reagan''s words, the angrier she became. She looked at Melody with disgust and said in a strange tone. "Reagan, why are you always speaking up for her? It''s clearly her fault! As expected, she is a wild child who grew up in the countryside, and no one cares about her.She is an uneducated girl who knows nothing about the unspoken rules in the upper ss!" "What are you talking about?" Luke exploded in anger even before Melody did. Luke was an orphan. If not for Melody, he would not be where he was today. And what he hated the most was others saying that he was a wild child. Likewise, he could never let others say that to Melody at all. When he saw that Luke was about to rush over, Lance quickly stopped him. Others might not know where Luke''s anger came from, but he did. So many things that had happened before, but Reagan had been silently stirring up trouble again. She might look soft and weak on the outside, but she was a typical pretender, hiding her real agenda by making herself look pitiful. Every time she came out to cause trouble, she would find someone to take the me for her. In the beginning, Lance felt indifferent towards Reagan. After all, he was unfamiliar with her and could not understand her. However, now that he knew her, he felt that this woman was too scheming and annoying. Lance had stopped Luke because he felt that he should not do anything to a woman as a man. But that did not mean he liked Reagan and Devian at all. When he heard Devian''s arrogant words, Lance also became furious. He pointed at Devian''s nose and scolded, "If you dislike people from the countryside, why don''t you think about the days when the Cadman family used to shine people''s shoes to get money?" The Cadman family was not rich from the beginning. Devian''s grandfather was a poor little guy who used to shine shoes for others when he was a child. He only became rich after bing sessful as a toilet salesman after shining shoes. The Cadman family had always disliked this part of their past. Not many people in California knew about it, but some people in the upper circles were aware of it. However, everyone usually respected the Cadman family enough not to mock them about their past. This time, however, Devian had thoroughly provoked Lance. As a result, he directly revealed this scandal to the public. In an instant, the crowd burst intoughter. Everyone knew that the Cadman family started as nothing, but they did not expect that Devian¡¯s grandfather would clean people¡¯s shoes when he was still a child. Devian also did not expect that Lance would reveal this scandal at this time. If it were said by others, she could still refute it. But it was Lance. With the power of the Harrison family, there was no need for him to lie like this, Devian''s face was red, and she was stunned in ce. She was so angry that she almost fainted. When Reagan saw that Devian had been defeated, she wanted to step forward for her. Unexpectedly, Lance had already seen through her little thoughts and directly pointed her out. "And you! Don''t think I don''t know that you always pretend to look delicate and weak, looking as if everyone is bullying you.Don''t assume everyone''s so stupid that they can''t see through your little thoughts!" Then Lance added, "We are going to rehearse for the entire afternoon, and everything will be done ording to the official procedures.Don''t use your tricks to fool us.I won''t bite it!" After Lance finished speaking, Clifford immediately added, "Yes, we followed the regr procedures.Our five teams have applied for the reservation, but we don¡¯t want to practice for the time being.We will give our rehearsal time to Melody and her group.Do you have a problem with our decision?" In order to upy the stage for the whole afternoon, Clifford specially arranged four or five teams to register. They did not take the schedules by force but rather gathered all their team''s time just to watch Melody and her group perform. After Lance and Clifford finished speaking, the people present also had somements. However, their dissatisfaction was directed at Reagan and Devian, not Melody and the others. "How dare they talk about others when the two of them would cut the queue any time they wanted? I was forcefully droved out of here before by them.So how can they say these things to others?" "That''s right! We volunteered to give our training time to Lance.What does it have to do with them? They are clearly trying to be righteous for their own selfish desires! How disgusting!" "To think that they would use people of stealing others¡¯ rehearsal times when they were the ones who pioneered it.The one surnamed Cadman is usually famous for being overbearing.Now she''s making it seem as if no one knows about it!" When she saw that the situation was unfavorable to her, Devian alsopletely lost her will to fight because of Lance''s great killing move. There was no other way for them to go out of this situation. Reagan could only pull Devian away from the scolding range of everyone. Perhaps, the two of them had never been so embarrassed in their lives like this. Luke was originally angry because Lance stopped him and made him lose his chance to teach Devian a lesson. However, he did not expect Lance to fight their opponent in a much better way. As he looked at the two idiots running away, Luke could not help but reach out and pat Lance on the shoulder. "Sure, boy, you are not polite at all.Your tongue is vicious.I like it!" Lance rolled his eyes at Luke, turned around, and walked around to adjust his guitar. His attitude instantly angered Luke. This stinking brat! Did he want to fight? He angrily rolled up his sleeves and prepared to go all out against Lance. But when he looked up, he saw the look in Mdy¡¯s eyes. When he thought that Melody did not want them to cause any more trouble, his anger immediately vanished. He became a deted ball and did not dare to be rash. In the end, he just said, "Boss, I''ll go prepare the drums!" After he finished speaking, he obediently ran away. The two annoying people, Reagan and Devian, had left. Those who were present were the people who wanted to see Melody and the others rehearse. Last time, they hired people to enliven the atmosphere, and it was awesome. This time, the entire audience recorded their performance live online. Everyone was looking forward to it. The people immediately felt excited and intoxicated when they heard the start of the rehearsal. Melody''s voice was like the sound of nature, piercing through everyone''s heart. "Oh my god! How can someone sing so well?" "That''s right! This song is really good.What''s its title? Who is the original singer?" "All of you, shut up! Don''t disturb us from listening to the music!" Melody and her group''s performance ended with everyone''s amazement and appreciation. It was the first time they saw theplete performance of this song. Not only were the audience shocked, but also Lance. He really did not expect this song to be so good. Clifford and the others finally snapped out of their daze and pped wildly, hoping to hear it again. Unfortunately, Melody suddenly put away the microphone and left. Melody always wanted their performance to be perfect. And she did not expect that this rehearsal would help her realize something. It made her notice a small problem. Although it was especially small, so small that it was almost invisible, she still wanted to correct it. It would never be enough until it was perfect. Everyone watched in disappointment as Melody left. If Melody did not want to perform, who would dare to force her? But they all agreed that it was really nice to listen to!This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Chapter 214: A Meal With Intentions Chapter 214: A Meal With Intentions Seeing lven''s name sh across her cell phone screen, Melody was stunned for a moment. It was usually Seth who would inform her if there was anything. Iven barely called her for the same purpose. When she epted the call, lven''s tone was a little...coy. It was as if he was trying to sound like he was close to her, even acting cute."Melody, school''s over, tight?" Melody didn''t have time to listen to him beat around the bus, so she interrupted him. She used a stern tone, "If you want to say something, say it!" Iven flinched, frightened by Melody¡¯s tone. He immediately reverted to normal and obediently defended himself. "Melody, Axel forced me to call you.I had no ns to disturb you at all! He said he wants to invite you to dinner tonight but he didn''t dare call you.In the end, I had to do it instead." Axel stood by the side. When he heard Iven''s words, he almost rushed up to strangle the former. ¡®Idiotic traitor!¡¯ Earlier, lven dered that he would take care of everything but in the end, he threw him under the bus! Iven even pushed all the me on him. Iven, this damn idiot, was really capable of angering him to death. Melody paused for a moment to think about it but she answered after a second. "Sure!" Hearing that, lven endlessly thanked her until the call ended. When he turned around, he met Axel''s eyes that were full of hatred. Faced with Axel''s hatred, lven snorted in disdain, "What are you looking at? You''re not satisfied? If you have the ability, then why didn''t you call her yourself?" Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g The only reason why Axel was suppressing his anger was...because of what Iven said. He couldn''t refute it. On the bright side, Melody agreed. Else, he would really be unable to control himself and strangle Iven, that this idiot, on the spot! On the other side... Melody put her phone away and left with her school bag. Whether it was Iven or Axel, both were Seth''s friends. If Seth did not trust them, he wouldn¡¯t have taken her to see them. Since she was invited to a meal, then she would go. Besides, she had even broken through hell. There was nothing to be afraid of. Unexpectedly, the moment Melody stepped past the school gate, an iconic car entered her sight. Melody walked straight to the car. Seth got off the car, opened the door, and helped Melody get in. Melody asked, "Did you receive Iven¡¯''s call as well?" Seth nodded, "He also asked me but I told him to ask you himself." That was what Seth said but if Iven privately contacted Melody before he informed Seth and got the latter''s permission, wouldn''t that be trying to kill himself? If it reached Seth''s ears through another person''s mouth, he might be killed before he could defend himself. Melody''s tone was light as she casually asked, "I heard that it was Axel who wanted to treat me to a meal?" Seth hummed as a yes. "The Laurier and Wyne family is connected by marriage." He took the initiative to exin, not waiting for Melody to ask about it. Hearing Seth''s exnation, Melody instantly understood everything. California was big, but only a few people were considered to be part of the upper society. Coincidentally, these families on top liked to connect with each other through marriage. Over time, everyone became each other''s rtives. Now that Melody understood what was going on, there was nothing more she could ask. Melody was a little exhausted. She did not have the time to rest in the afternoon. Now, her body waszily slumped against the seat, motionless. At this point, she wasn''t willing to move a single muscle. Seth didn''t say much. But the seats in the car were reallyfortable. It was soft and firm. Great! Seeing Melody squint her eyes like a sleepy kitten, Seth''s gaze turned warmer. He reached out and pulled her toward him, letting her lean against his arms. "Close your eyes and sleep for now.There''s currently a traffic jam.I''ll wake you up when we arrive!" Shezily purred in agreement then shifted into a morefortable position. Half an hourter, the car stopped in front of a big restaurant. Seth originally nned to let Melody sleep a little longer but she woke up when the car stopped. She dazedly opened her eyes, looking a little confused and disoriented. Her usual indifference and aloofness were reced by cuteness and innocence. She softly asked, "We''ve arrived?" "Yes!" Seth picked up a hot towel and handed it to her. Melody didn''t wear make-up. When she woke up, she simply wiped her face with a warm towel. She was now sober. After she packed up some of her things, Seth pulled her out of the car. When they entered the private room, there were already four or five people sitting inside, waiting for the pair toe. When the two finally appeared, Iven and Axel stood up. Axel eagerly stepped forward and stole the waiter''s job, pulling out the chairs for Seth and Melody. "Seth, Melody, the two of you are finally here.Take a seat!" Melodyzily nced at Axel and slowly said with a faint tone. "Axel, you''re quite polite today!" Melody''s simple ¡®praise¡¯ made Axel''s heart skip a beat from anxiety.He thought that there was something wrong. However, he did not dare say anything and could only force out an awkward smile. "Really? It''s just that it¡¯s my honor to be at your service!" Bitterness filled his heart but he couldn''t say anything. Who could''ve thought that they had such a stupid rtive like the Wyne family? On contrary, the Parry family was shrewd. They took care of themselves early and washed themselves clean from the Wyne family''s dirt. Axel thought that he was so pitiful. He was thrown to the frontlines to protect the family from the disaster someone else caused! After the two of them were seated, the meal started. To invite the pair to dinner, Axel especially put in a lot of effort. After exchanging eye contact with Iven, he got thetter''s hint and didn¡¯t talk for now. From the moment Melody entered the room, she felt a gaze intently glued to her. Her neck lightly moved as she raised her eyes to scan the room, meeting the gaze of the person looking at her. She merely smiled coldly but didn¡¯t respond. Seeing that Melody didn''t have any negative reactions, Jasper secretly let out a sigh of relief. This was the first time he met a woman with such a fear-inducing gaze. Moreover, it came from one who was much younger than him. It even seemed like she was still a minor. It was hard to imagine how such a young girl could be so horrifying when she made her move. His younger brother was sent to the hospital. After getting checked, the doctors said that both of his legs had serious fractures and it would be difficult for him to stand up in the future. His arm was also broken. The doctor couldn''t even believe it when they found out that it was a result of a girl hitting him with a golf club. Because ording to the doctor, even normal adult men did not have such a power, let alone a little girl. But it was the truth... Plenty of people had even seen it with their own eyes. That was how scary Melody was. Noticing that Axel was still not saying anything, Jasper''s anxiety increased a bit. His wife was Axel''s cousin. This time, he even asked his wife to go with him to beg her family to invite Axel over. If they didn¡¯t do that, who else would dare to take the risk and help them? After all, doing so might offend the Harrison family. Because the Wyne family was in danger, he felt like there was a rope tied around his neck, gradually tightening every minute he sat. He was so anxious that he felt like he was going to have a heart attack any time. The calmness and steadiness he usually disyed were gone. He heard from somewhere that there was a mysterious force behind Melody but he had already reached an agreement with his father to help with asking Melody to let the Wyne family go.He only hoped that they would give Axel respect and not kill all of them. Chapter 215: Seth, the Free Labor Chapter 215: Seth, the Free Labor Axel had noticed Jasper''s hints.He wouldn''t have been willing to help the Wyne family if he didn''t know how different Jasper waspared to his young brother and father. After all, was offending Seth something anyone could afford? If this matter wasn¡¯t handled well, Axel would also be implicated. Just thinking of it made him agitated. He hesitated for a moment. After a while, when he thought that the time was right, he introduced Jasper. "Melody, this is my cousin-inw, Jasper Wyne!" Hearing Axel introduce him, Jasper almost couldn''t wait to pick up his wine ss and have a toast with Melody. Originally, Melody sat quietly but after hearing Axel''s voice, she picked up a big lobster and threw it on the te in front of Seth. Everyone initially assumed that it was Melody serving Seth and didn''t feel anything out of the ordinary. After all, even if she didn''t do it, countless people were willing to do so but didn¡¯t have the chance. However, they thought that her action was a bit boorish. The whole lobster was ced in front of Seth domineeringly.She didn''t even dismantle it. The man''s eyes coldlynded on the lobster in front of him. Seth elegantly wiped his hand first. Then, he started to dismantle the lobster piece by piece. Using a special tool, he scooped the lobster meat from its shell and neatly ced them on the clean small te. Outstanding people were really different. Although he was only deshelling lobsters, he still looked fascinating. Watching him was as entertaining as watching a show. To everyone''s surprise, after he was done deshelling the lobster, he didn''t start eating it. Instead, he took the empty te in front of Melody and reced it with his te, even pouring the sauce on top of the lobster meat. "It''s done!" The man''s voice was low and gentle. A loving smile hung on his lips paired with his doting gaze. It just showed how willing he was to do it. At this point, the present people finally realized that Melody was not serving Seth but instead treated him as freebor. In the entirety of California, it was probably only Melody who would dare to order Seth like this. Before that scene, Jasper thought that Melody was just Seth¡¯s woman and he wouldn''t offend the Laurier family and the Wyne family for her sake. Seeing this scene was an eye-opener.He was stunned. Jasper thought that he was dreaming. A woman who could make a high and might Seth serve her like this was far from ordinary. Jasper¡¯s expression changed as he held his wine ss with both hands. He respectfully bowed down with a sincere attitude, saying, "Hello, Miss Sullivan.I''m Jasper.You may not know me but I''m the older brother of Jack, who offended you yesterday.I came here today to offer my apology.I hope you can forgive me!" Melody''s dark and deep eyes were as charming as the night sky.She lifted her gaze and looked at Jasper. "Oh, so you are here to apologize!" Jasper straightened his back and nodded vigorously. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. "Yes, Miss Sullivan.I''m really very sorry.My ignorant brother offended you!" "I don''t need your apology!" Those simple words made the Wyne family''s eldest son, Jasper, change expression.His tense expression was reced with terror.He could feel his heart beating faster out of panic. Jasper thought, ¡®What does she mean?¡¯ ¡®Could it be that we can''t really be saved?" Melody didn''t wait for Jasper to figure out what she meant. After all, he seemed too scared to think of anything. She repeated, "You didn''t hear it wrong.I said that you don''t need to apologize!" She looked at his pale face and added, "First, you''re not the one who did something wrong!" After she said that, she raised her eyebrows and sharply looked at the other party''s face, "Correct me if I''m mistaken but isn''t Jack just your half-brother?" Although Jasper felt embarrassed exposing such a thing, he could only truthfully nod. In fact, he didn¡¯t want to help that hedonistic idiot brother of his. Over the years, his father had done so much for Jack, offending plenty of people in the process. Previously, the Wyne family could still handle it. Besides, the one in charge of the family was his father, Jeremy. Thetter didn''t even take Jasper seriously let alone listen to his opinion. Jasper could only bear with it. However, it was different this time. They have touched someone who they shouldn''t and ended up putting the Wyne family in dire straits. Jasper could only try to stand up. Seeing his response, melody continued, "Second, in exchange for your brother offending me, I broke his legs.The debt has been repaid so why did youe here to apologize?" Jasper knew that Melody wasn''t the one who spread the news. However, it was clear to everyone starting yesterday that the Wyne family had offended the Harrison family. He also heard that Harrison released some news, saying that anyone who cooperated with the Wyne family should terminate their contract with them before the Harrison family made their move. Who would dare to offend the Harrison family? With this, the Wyne family would go bankrupt in just a week. Jasper didn''te here to just beg for Melody''s forgiveness, but also for Seth who was behind her. He nced at Seth but did not dare to say anything. It wasn''t that Melody couldn''t see through Jasper''s thoughts, but what did it have to do with her if Seth wanted to do something? What right did she have to ask Seth to let an outsider go? Did they have a rtionship with each other? Jasper originally had plenty of excuses prepared. However, before he could use any of them, Melody rendered him unable to use them. Now that she had said everything, what more could he do? Thus, he remained rooted to the ground, motionless. Melody slowly picked up the lobster meat and easily finished her meal. After swallowing thest bite, she turned to look at Seth. "I¡¯m full!" She put down her utensils. "Alright, let''s go back," gently said Seth as he looked at her with a smile. His tone was also filled with distress. Seeing how exhausted she looked earlier in the car, he originally wanted to order Austin to change directions and go back home. However, she woke up when the car stopped. Melody was the one who agreed toe so Seth had to respect her decision. Now that she wanted to leave after eating her fill, no one could stop her. When Melody stood up, Seth automatically followed. He held her hand and left the room under everyone''s eyes. If the two big shots wanted to leave, who dared to stop them? When they reached the door, Melody suddenly stopped and turned around. She looked at Jasper. Seeing that Melody''s gaze was on him, Jasper¡¯s eyes lit up with hope. Unfortunately, Melody wasn''t going to plead with Seth on his behalf. "I almost forgot! If you have time, why don''t you bring your brother and father to the hospital for a checkup? There might be a surprise!" Seeing the tinge of mischief in Melody¡¯s eyes, Jasper nked out for a moment. But Melody didn¡¯t care. She left the motionless Jasper and turned to leave. But she was humming a song as she walked, "The son who''s not mine still needs to be fed..." Only after the two disappeared from their sight did everyone react. Iven''s eyes were fixed on Jasper, unable to hide the smile on his face. He was also familiar with Jasper, so he joked with him openly. "Jasper, is the roof of your house, green?" Jasper''s face darkened and he didn¡¯t reply to Iven''s joke. He didn''t believe that Melody was someone who spoke nonsense. Since Melody was someone who could put the Wyne family in a desperate situation, she likely knew some information that others did not know about. Jack''s background was an example! Axel understood the whole situation best. He raised his hand and gave Jasper a pat on his shoulder and reminded him, "Jasper, you should be decisive.Melody had made it clear that you weren''t the one who did something wrong!" He didn''t forget to add, "She has already put me into consideration!" Jack''s hedonistic attitude had already incurred Seth''s wrath. The sort of wrath where he could kill them all. If Jasper still couldn''t understand such a thing that could be seen in in sight, then the Laurier family would need to cut off their ties with this sort of rtive right away. Although the Wyne family would naturally suffer a loss, at the least, Jasper wasn''t the one who did something wrong. Melody was clear when it came to grudges. She would treat people with the same attitude they had treated her with. If others didn''t act like they wanted to die and didn''t offend her, she would naturally do nothing to them. Jasper finally reacted after a while and sighed. "Brother-inw, thank you for today.I still have something to do, so I''ll go back first!" Jasper didn''t have to talk about it. Axel already knew that he was going to investigate Jack''s background, so he did not stop him. He just told him to be careful and let him leave. Chapter 216: Dates Before Mates Chapter 216: Dates Before Mates Seth and Melody exited the restaurant and were about to get in the car. But Axel and Iven chased after them. Hearing the frantic footsteps, Seth and Melody¡¯s attentions were piqued and they turned around at the same time. The pair of boys halted in their tracks out of fright. They were rooted to the ground, smiling awkwardly. Melody just looked at the two of them without saying anything. Anyway, she had Seth with her. Wouldn''t it be better to let him handle this? Axel sneakily tugged Iven''s sleeve, signaling him to speak. Iven didn''t y along at all and loudly scolded him, "Fuck, you brat! You want to know the gossip about your brother-inw so I apanied you.Is that not enough? What else do you want?" Iven''s tone was filled with righteousness as if he was doing Axel a great favor. Axel''s eyes dulled as he looked at Iven.He was cursing in his heart.He should''ve gotten used to it by now. However, he didn''t expect to be fooled by Iven again. They hadn''t met each other for a few years. Now that they had met again, Iven had just gotten even more shameless. Axel was already fooled twice today. Unfortunately, Axel found it hard toe up with words to say so he could only grit his teeth until it felt like breaking and he swallowed his anger as well. Seth didn''t have time to waste watching two monkeys ying around. After all, Melody was tired and wanted to go back to sleep. The car door opened and the two of them immediately got in. Just as they got in, the pair of boys bolted to the car like arrows and entered the car one after the other. Iven didn¡¯t even have to think as he directly snatched the co-pilot seat. It made Axel curious. Why was lven unwilling to take a seat in the back row? Melody leaned against the car door andzily watched the two boys. "You two, if you badly want to know about it, why don''t you check it yourself?" Melody thought that the Adams and Laurier family had strength. It was impossible that they would be unable to find out about it. Axelughed happily, Axel raised his foot andughed happily, "Right, we could go investigate by ourselves! But it''s faster if you tell us." "But how did you know about this? Did Seth investigate it?" Seth''s eyes fell on Melody.He also wanted to know. After all, Jeremy was well-known for being cautious. He was famous for his meticulous work in the business circle. How could he not know that the son wasn''t his own? Just by this fact alone, it could be seen how brilliant his mistress was. Having said that, how did Melody know about it? Axel and Iven might be unable to tell Seth''s exact thoughts, they could still see in Seth''s expression that this matter had nothing to do with him. The three of them looked at each other and then they looked at Melody. Iven couldn''t help but say, "Melody, please treat this as charity and tell us about it." Melody was also helpless. She raised her eyebrows and looked at them with disdain, "Can''t you see that Jeremy and Jack don''t look anything simr at all?" It wasmon sense for Melody. When she saw Jeremy for the first time, she thought that he did not have any physical simrities with Jack at all, especially in the important features. For example, Jeremy had a big nose but Jack had a small nose. Jeremy had big earlobes, but Jack didn''t. Those were all dominant hereditary traits. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. It wasn''t always the case, but it puzzled Melody. After all, for dominant genes, there was barely any probability that such features wouldn''t be inherited. With that in mind, she asked Johnson to investigate Jack''s birth. When she got the report, she didn¡¯t expect that she could really find out something. "I asked someone to take some of Jack''s blood during his surgery andpared it with Jeremy¡¯s.In the end, you all know what''s next!" Axel and Iven pped, feeling excited from Melody¡¯s words. "Melody, you''re so awesome.You''re so incredible!" Seth didn''t say anything and merely looked at Melody with smiling eyes. ¡®My little girl is so awesome" He slowly raised his head and looked ahead. Austin felt a familiar sense of oppression pressing against him strongly. Naturally, it was from Seth. Austin quickly understood what Seth wanted to do and parked the car to the side and then unlocked the car door. Iven was incredulous. His eyes widened in horror as he looked at Seth. "No way, Seth! We can''t even hail a cab here.And it''s so cold at night..." He hadn''t finished rattling hisint yet when he was cut off by Seth''s cold re. His re made Iven shiver from the cold. Even the temperature outside wasn''t as cold as Seth''s re. He quickly reacted and climbed out of the car as fast as he could. Axel was a little slow, a confused expression across his face. Before he knew it, Seth kicked him out of the car. The moment they were out of the car, Austin quickly locked the door. The ck Bentley left in the night. Axel clutched his aching thigh and grimaced in pain. He cursed in the direction where the car had left, "No way.Why is Seth valuing his woman over his mates? Are we still his brothers? He abandoned us just like this?" lven condescendingly looked at Axel as if he knew better, "Is this the first time you''ve seen this? If it wasn¡¯t for Melody, we wouldn''t even have the chance to sit in the car!" Hearing Iven''s exnation, Axel instantly understood. lven knew such an important thing! Yet Iven still pushed him to sit in the back seat and take the brunt of Seth''s anger. ¡®This crazy jerk! Where did he learn those schemes?¡¯ He also wanted to learn! In the hospital... From the restaurant, Jasper rushed to the ward with his wife overnight. Seeing the pair enter the room, Jeremy immediately stood up and rushed to his eldest son''s child. "Jasper, how is it? What did President Harrison say?" Jasper looked at his father with a livid face. Back then, his father was wise and mighty. He even thought that his father was very capable and nothing could pull him down. Now... He was like a stupid chicken, panicking and cowering in front of a disaster. "What do you think could I do about it?" He cold replied without bothering to act polite. "It''s not like you haven''t heard of Seth''s temper.He''s the famous cold king of hell in the business world!" Jeremy''s face was sullen, his face full of helplessness and frustration. Mrs.Wyne, who was by the side, sarcasticallymented with an expression full of disdain. She sneered, "It wasn''t me who thought that marrying a woman with just a pretty face was good enough.In important times like this, isn''t it still useless?" Mrs.Wyne was dissatisfied when her son married his wife. In her opinion, Jasper, as the eldest son of the main family, had a higher chance of inheriting the assets of the Wyne family. If only he married a woman with a strong background, they could have formed a strong alliance. When Jeremy diedter on, would there still be a ce for her and her son? Every time Mrs.Wyne encountered an opportunity, she would never let it go. This time was not an exception. Jasper''s wife looked very embarrassed. If she was not raised in a prestigious family and did not grow up with proper etiquette engraved on her bones, she would''ve made a move a long time ago. Jasper knew that his wife was aggrieved so he red at Mrs.Wyne. His expression had both anger and dissatisfaction. Mrs.Wyne did not back down and responded with exaggerated acting. She pretended to be flustered, patting her chest as she looked at Jeremy with a face full of fear. "Look, Jeremy! Look at your son, he looks like he wants to beat me up! I''m scared!" Chapter 217: Not His Son Chapter 217: Not His Son Jeremy hurriedly appeased his wife after hearing her words. Mrs.Wyne was about ten years older than Jeremy. Although she was in her forties, because of her good maintenance, she only looked like she was, at most, in her early thirties. She also had excellent skills in acting coy and gaining pity. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. This was why she became the woman Jeremy favored the most. In order to coax his wife, Jeremy even scolded his son. "Why are you talking to your aunt like that?" Jasper¡¯s heart went cold.He was annoyed.He was the one who did the hard work to clean up the mess his ¡®younger brother¡¯ made. Yet when he returned, he even received a scolding! Who could tolerate receiving such an ungrateful treatment? Axel''s words came to mind. Jasper finally understood how correct Axel was. At this point, the Wyne family was already so rotten to the point of hopelessness. It was time for him to cut his arm to save himself. Jasper raised his head. His eyes disyed determination as he stared at his father. "Dad, there''s only one way to save the Wyne family.As long as you kick Jack and that woman beside you, we may have a chance." Mrs.Wyne stiffened after hearing Jasper¡¯s suggestion. But she was very skillful. She didn¡¯t act like a shrew and directly curse Jasper. Instead, she asked Jeremy to back her up. "Darling, did you hear what he said? Even in front of you, he dares to treat me terribly.It''s much worse behind your back.I pity myself.Someone''s bullying me and my son isatose.I might as well die to end my suffering." Jeremy was incensed. He fumed, "You bastard, quickly apologize.If you don''t I''ll kick you out of the Wyne family!" Jasper sneered dispassionately. "Do it.Now that you''ve offended the Harrison family, the Wyne family has nothing left." Jasper''s words made Mrs.Wyne panic. She thought that Jasper did not care anymore because the Wyne family was about to be bankrupt. Even if the Wyne family went bankrupt, at least Jasper still had the property his rich mother left for him. On the contrary, she and her son would be left with nothing. Mrs.Wyne knew that she should not let Jasper go. Pretending to be filled with grievance, she pleaded, "Darling, it''s all my fault.You two are father and son.You shouldn''t quarrel because of me!" What Jasper disliked the most was Mrs.Wyne¡¯s appearance. He coldly watched Mrs.Wyne, who didn''t know that a disaster was about to befall her. "Stop pretending.We already know what you''ve done!" Furious, Mrs.Wyne couldn''t help but re at Jasper, wishing she could rush up and tear him apart. "What are you trying to say? Don''t beat around the bush.Now that the Wyne family is in crisis, you want to leave your father and run away? You''re an unfilial son.One day, karma will get back at you!" Jasper locked gazes with her, his eyes full of meaning. "Why don''t you tell me who caused this crisis? If it wasn''t for your precious son, would we be in dire straits?" Jeremy furiously retorted, "Bastard, he''s your younger brother!" Jasper sneered in a calm yet confident manner, "No, he''s not." Mrs.Wyne felt her blood turn cold for a moment but she didn''t let it show on her face. Jeremy didn''t overthink Jasper''s response and assumed that thetter merely have gone crazy and thus refused to acknowledge his younger brother anymore. Out of Jeremy¡¯s expectations, Jasper released a bomb the next second. Jasper met with Jeremy''s eyes. He had a grim expression, his lips curled into a sinister smile. He neither yelled nor talked angrily. In fact, he sounded so calm, it felt ufortable to hear. He unblinkingly said, "Dad, have you ever wondered how an A blood type and B blood type could give birth to an O blood type?" Jeremy''s pupils dted out of shock. In just a second, he seemed to have aged a few years. He wasn''t a fool. He also knew that his son wasn''t a fool. Jasper would not lie about something that could be easily exposed. Mrs.Wyne¡¯s mind also nked out and it took her a long time to recover. She tremblingly held Jeremy''s hand, saying, "Darling, Jasper is trying to frame me!" Jasper disdainfully harrumphed and pulled his wife along with him. They left the ward together. Anyway, his mother was long gone and he didn''t want to be part of sucha family! Melody received an update on the situation regarding the Wyne family. After learning about the recent events, she smiled calmly. "Luke, investigate Jasper.If he''s talented, make some arrangements!" "Yes.Don''t worry, boss." Luke mentally cheered for Jasper. ¡®He''s lucky" Jasper wouldn''t have a good future if he stayed in the Wyne family that was already in such a hot mess. Having the opportunity to work for Melody could be considered a blessing in disguise. As Luke thought of this, another matter came to mind. "Boss, the contract with David has been officially signed.As long as this news is released in addition to the contract the base signed, winning your bet with the Sullivan family is absolute!" The deadline for the agreement was not anytime soon. However, just the two contracts Melody arranged could double the market value of the Sullivan Group and cause its stock price to soar. Luke wondered. ¡®Why do they even want to fight Boss? They won''t gain anything from doing so" Melody hummed in response. The results were all ording to n. She knew beforehand that those could raise the Sullivan family¡¯s market value.She just hadn''t thought of how Quince would react when this news reached him, The Sullivan Family''s business was huge. He had been working hard for it for many years. Would it be easy for him to give up at this point? Melody could continue thinking about itter. All she wanted to do was rest for now. "You can continue practicing.The preliminary round will start the day after tomorrow and the finals are next week." When she called Luke earlier, he was ying the drums. "Boss, I''ll do my best!" Two dayster, there was no suspense in the preliminary round at all. Melody''s group easily passed. The performance was already over yet everyone was still dumbfounded. When they got down from the stage, Melody, and Lance was instantly surrounded by the crowd. Clifford and the others looked at the three of them excitedly. At first, everyone thought that they signed up just to make up the numbers. Surprisingly, they were all skilled! Several of them enthusiastically praised them at the same time. "Boss, Lance, you guys are amazing! I have suffered fromst song syndrome since I heard the song during your rehearsal.I couldn''t fall asleep at all.The song kept ying on a loop inside my head.I finally heard the original again.It¡¯s so good!" "Yes! I recorded the whole performance.I''ll listen to it when I go back tonight.Just thinking of it makes me happy!" Despite facing enthusiastic praises from all sides, Melody was still calm andposed. On the contrary, Lance was doubtful. Despite having a good rtionship with his brothers, this was the first time they praised him like this. "Are you exaggerating?" Lance cast suspicious nces at them. Everyone nodded and pointed at Melody, "But of course, Boss Melody was the best.Her voice was amazing!" "Agreed! It¡¯s superb." A voice suddenly sounded, cutting everyone off. Everyone turned their heads and saw Hunter standing behind them. It was a well-known fact that Hunter had a cold and aloof personality and that he rarely took the initiative to interact with others. He had an excellent musical talent. However, he was aloof to the point that he wouldn''t even talk to his ssmates during weekdays. No one minded. After all, they were used to it and it was a popr fact that geniuses were always lonely. It was just that, none of them expected that he woulde and praise Melody. By this fact alone, it could be seen how amazing Melody was! Chapter 218: One Mans Garbage is Another Mans Treasure Chapter 218: One Man''s Garbage is Another Man''sTreasure Fine bangs covered Hunter''s cold and fair face. But the bright eyes under that hair were intensely looking in Melody''s direction. As Hunter looked at Melody who stood in the middle of the crowd, his calm eyes stirred. Despite not saying anything, she could still be the focus of attention. Melody left the crowd. After taking two steps, she realized that someone was following her. Melody stopped and turned around. Shezily lifted her gaze and frivolously asked, "Do you need anything?" Hunter didn¡¯t expect that Melody would stop and turn around. Actually, he did not even expect that he would chase after her. She glowed radiantly like the sun, making people subconsciously chase after her, unable to control their feet. "Melody, you have a really great voice.I also heard youposed that song.Is that true?¡± Everyone was dumbfounded hearing Melody''s singing voice earlier. Hunter wasn''t an exception.He also thought that she had an amazing voice. When he heard that Melodyposed this song herself, he was even more appreciative of her musical talent. Melody scanned Hunter from top to bottom. She had never looked at him in the eye before. His skin was so fair and pale as if he had never been under the sun. He had a thin face and seemingly translucent skin as the blood vessels underneath could be seen. Overall, he had delicate facial features and he was pretty handsome. Although this was Melody¡¯s evaluation of Hunter, his good looks had nothing to do with her, right? Melody didn''t answer Hunter''s question directly. She rhetorically replied with a cold tone, "So what?" Hunter didn''t feel offended by Melody¡¯s cold attitude. He had already subconsciously assumed that she was the same as him. They both had a seemingly disdainful attitude towards everything but in reality, they were just not attached to the secr world and did not care about anything. Hunter seriously replied, "I''ve received a notice from Eastman.My teacher works there.With your talent, you could easily enter Eastman.Do you understand what I mean?" Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Eastman, the world¡¯s top music academy. Countless people had dreamt of the Hall of Music and that school. Eastman had a fixed amount of students and the number of students that could enter depend on the number of people that graduated. However, there were only a few of them annually. Hunter getting admitted to this school in advance showed how powerful and talented he was. It should be known that Eastman was Reagan''s dream school. Anyone from this school could be basicallybeled as a talented musician. "Eastman," said Melody softly with a slight sneer. If she remembered correctly, she received an email three years ago. It was a special invitation sent by a professor from this university. However, that email was deleted twice. It was the kind of delete in which the email couldn''t be recovered at all. When Hunter heard Melody''s strange tone, he thought she didn''t understand how prestigious Eastman was. It was understandable though, since he heard that Melody was from the countryside since she was young and wasn''t well-educated. "Melody, you should know that Eastman is the dream school of all musicians! This is..." Melody waved her hand, cutting his words off. "Enough.You want to study there and you got in.Congrattions.But I..." She paused for a while and shifted to a domineering tone, "I am not interested!" After Melody said that, she turned around and walked away. Hunter was rooted to the ground, frustrated as he watched Melody as she left. A small trace of confusion shed across his eyes. He didn¡¯t understand why Melody didn''t understand his good intentions. Hunter, immersed in his world, didn''t notice a pair of vicious eyes staring at him from the distance. Reagan went out after the performance but did not expect Hunter and Melody to stand close to each other. She had no idea how the two met and how they interacted. Hunter was very talented in music and was famous as a musical genius. Reagan was not surprised that he could be admitted to Eastman. However, she did not expect that Hunter would rmend Melody to join Eastman. Reagan had spent a lot of effort to get Hunter''s rmendation only to give Melody the chance. She used various methods and begged Hunter plenty of times yet she still couldn''t make him agree. Yet, he actually took the initiative to invite Melody. He gave Melody something Reagan had dreamt of. If that wasn¡¯t enough, Melody even rejected this opportunity, her attitude clearly showing that she didn¡¯t want it. What did it feel like for something you wanted to be offered to someone else yet thetter didn''t even want it? ¡®What''s this scenario?¡¯ "Who does Melody think she is?¡¯ ¡®She''s just a jinx who came from the countryside.How could she be better than I am?¡¯ Reagan couldn''t ept it. The conversation between two boys in the church appeared in her mind. Reagan rushed inside to find them. "Your guys, wait..." Originally, the two male students were about to leave. However, they heard Reagan''s voice so they turned their head. They saw Reagan standing behind them and nodded in response. Reagan was indeed considered beautiful, at least, whenpared to ordinary people. Aside from that, she also grew up in a prestigious family so she had an outstanding temperament. More importantly, she knew how to dress herself up, maximizing her assets and minimizing her ws. Seeing Reagan, the two boys¡¯ eyes lit up. Feeling embarrassed, they didn''t dare greet Reagan and could only reply shyly, "what''s the matter?" Reagan nodded and replied with a faint smile, "I''m sorry for disturbing you.I was sitting in the row behind you earlier and identally overheard you saying that the song Lance yed earlier sounded familiar.You seem to have said that it sounded simr to the work of a certainposer?" Seeing the other party''s eyes shing with suspicion, Reagan sweetly smiled and carefully exined, "Please don''t misunderstand.I don''t mean anything bad.I just like the song earlier and want more of it.Do you know what I mean?" The other party vigorously nodded in agreement. "We understand." He added, "We have never heard of the song that Lance''s team but it sounded simr.It sounded like it was made by Guru S.The style is the same and the melody was simr.It sounds really great!" Su Ran caught the main point. "Yes! Guru S is the most mysterious big shot in theposer circle.Every single song made by Guru S isbeled as a ssic divine piece and only big shots in the entertainment industry could work with Guru S.Although the production team is always small, every piece is better than the best!" Hearing the other party¡¯s exnation, an excited smile was disyed on Reagan''s face. She happily thanked the two boys and turned to leave. Fascinated by Reagan''s charm, the two boys couldn''t think straight. They didn''t even wonder why she asked such questions. Reagan was thinking, ¡®Only big shots participated in that Guru S''s production.Melody shouldn''t know any one of them" ¡®No doubt! Melody must''ve giarized the song" Reagan was determined. She wanted Melody to pay the price for cheating. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!